Bodhisattvabhumi.a Statement of Whole Course of The Bodhisattava - Ed Wogihara 1930-36

BODHISATTVABHUMI
A STATEM ENT OF WHOLE COURSE OF TH E BODHISATTVA
(BEING FIFTEEN TH SECTION OF YOGACARABHUMI)
E D IT E D BY
UNRAI WOGIHARA
PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT, TA IS IIO COLLEGE, SUGAMO.
TOKYO
5 — 1 1 t h y e a r OF S h o w a ( 1 9 3 0 - 1 9 3 6 ) .
S’_ o f r e - '8
3 i n J - \ 1-3
l'jûvCvix.-
HERRN
Dr. ERNST LEUM'ÄNN,

Früherem Professor an der Kaiser Wilhelm Universität
in Strassburg
in aufrichtiger Verehrung und Dankbarkeit
gewidmet
von seinem Schüler
dem Herausgeber.
GENERAL REMARKS.
1. In preparing this edition of the Bodhisattvabhumi
two manuscripts found up to date have been utilised: the
Cambridge MS. = C. and the Kyoto MS. = K . Neither MS. is
complete and they abound in clerical errors, which is usually
the case with all Buddhist MSS. Such errors have been
corrected as far as available by consulting the Tibetan
translation, and wherever the Sanskrit original is missing
the Tibetan version has been substituted, either in the text
or in the footnotes.
2. The italics in the text indicate the Sanskrit words
restored by the Editor from the context or from the Tibetan
reading, while the interstitial line (-----------------) indicates
a lacuna and at the same time an approximate number of
the lost syllables.
3. Irregular Samdhi is left as it stands in the original
except at the end of a sentence.
4. The transliteration of the Tibetan alphabets is based
upon the method of Sarat Candra Das with a few alterations,
thus:
nr p · K’l
ca, cha,ja, na. la, thn, da, na.
£ ’ d · é ’ (iff «j ' 3 · Q, ' «![
pa, p/ia, b a, nut.
ra, la. sa, sa.
UNRAI WOGIHARA.
Tamamura, February 6,
5th year of Showa (1930).
si
1.
■ * " ! M L i » llU ftJU W » W W P f f l j F » * ?
V ii% (w H s S ^ p
2.
Archetyp« of Bodhisattvabhümi fol. 25* Cambridge MS.

Add. 1702 = text p. 54 10 sqq. (showing both writings).
Contents
Page
I. 0 dhara-yogastha nam ........................................... 1-300
Patalam 1. gotram ......................................... 1
„ 2 . cittopadah..................................... 12
„ 3. sva-par&rthah ............................ 22
„ 4. tattvdrthah..................................... 37
„ 5. prabh&vah..................................... 58
„ 6 . paripdkah ..................................... 7S
„ 7. bodhilj ......................................... S8
„ 8 . bala-gotram ................................. 95
„ 9. danam............................................. 114
„ 10. silam ............................................. 137
„ 11 . ksantih ......................................... 189
„ 1 2 . vlryam ......................................... 2 0 0
„ 13. dhyanam ..................................... 207
,, 14. prajfia ......................................... 212
„ 15. samgrahah ................................. 217
„ 16. pQja-seva’pramanam ................ 231
„ 17. bodhi-paksyam............................. 250
„ 18. bodliisattva-gunah .................... 285
II. adhardnudliarma-yogasthanam ...................... 301-358
Patalam 1. bodliisattva-liiigam .................... 301
,, 2. pak?ah ......................................... 307
„ 3. adhyasayalj ................................. 312
„ 4. viharalj ......................................... 317
III. adhara-nistha-yogasthanam.............................. 359-410
9
Patalam 1. upapattib .................................... 359

,r 2. parigrahab.................................... 362
„ 3. bhümih ......................................... 367
„ 4. carya. ............................................ 371
„ 5. lakçana-vyafijanam.................... 375
„ 6 . pratiçtba........................................ 384
IV . anukramah ............................................................ 411-414
PREFACE
This manuscript of BodhisattvabhQmi is the fifteenth

part of Yog&carabhumi which originally consisted of seven
teen bhumis, and is the only extant part of them written
in Sanscrit. Thirty-one years ago, in the thirty-seventh
year of Meiji (1904 P. Chr.). When I was staying as a
student at Strassburg in Germany, I read carefully “ The
Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanscrit-Manuscripts in the
University Library, Cambridge ”, by Prof. C. Bendall, 18S3,
and noticed No. Add. 1702 Bodhisattvabhumi of the MSS-
Series. Interested by the title mentioned above, I presumed
that it should be a MS. of BodhisattvabhQmi known as a
part of Yogacarabhumi. Consequently, I went to Cambridge
and obtained permission to enter the Library through the
kind offices of the late Prof. C. Bendall, and under the
generous acceptance of the Director, made a transcription
in Roman letters from the tala-leaf MS. (C).
As to the existing state of the MS. and the inadequate
arrangement of these leaves at that time, the style of letters
in the MS., its translations into foreign languages, its author,
the chronology of its composition and so forth, I wish
readers would see my little German dissertation appended
to this volume which contains some lexical researches,
though not essential for the present purpose, yet, may be
useful to those who read a Buddhist text. However, the
11
reader ought not to be satisfied with them because they

are not yet exhaustive. All the events as stated above took
place in the thirty-third year of Meiji (1904 P. Chr.), when
the MS. was still a unique one known in the world.
However, in the forty-third year of Meiji, to my sur
prise, Prof. R. Sakaki brought home from India the same
text now deposited in the Kyoto Imperial University
Library (Iv). Now, two kinds of Bodhisattvabhumi MSS.
come to be known in the world. The Kyoto MS. is written
on paper and its colophon runs as follows: “ seeing a
manuscript -written on tala-leaves in Lanjana-letter and hav
ing no date this manuscript is written.” In comparing K.
and C., the original of the former seems to have been
older than that of the latter. But, unfortunately, K. lacks
many leaves and contains very many lacunae.
According to the colophon of the Tibetan translation,
this text must comprise 6753 sloka (one sloka consists of
32 syllables). C. written on tala-leaves, should have origi
nally consisted of 151 leaves, but now lacks seven leaves.
Even in the extant leaves, many of them are greatly damaged
at either one or both ends and occasionally illegible with
stain or defacement. K. also wants so many numbers of
leaves as well as lines and letters since the wanting part
of it amounts approximately to 192 pages and more in the
printed one.
Moreover, even the last chapter of the text called
Anukrama-patala is entirely lost.
There are four different translations from the Sanscrit
iii
original, that is, the first of them is Tibetan which is most

closely rendered from the original reading of the present
text. The next is that of Hiuen-thsang in Yogiicilra-
bhumi; the third comes that of Dharmaraksa
entitled pliSitll&M (Bodhisattvabhumy-ildh&ra-sutra). This
original, concerning its contents, seems to have been older
than that of Hiuen-thsang. Lastly comes that of Gunavar-
man called This last one varies much
from the rest.
Simple Tibetan and Chinese word or words in the foot
note signify only that a corresponding word in Tibetan or
Chinese rendering is so and so. Chinese in the foot-note
indicates Hiuen-thsang and “ Both Ch.” means Hiuen-thsang
and Dharmaraksa. A bracketed numeral between the lines
of our text denotes the number of a leaf of C., and the
number of a Tibetan leaf is that of sde-dge edition.
In completing this edition, naturally, I feel myself a
great indebtedness to the University Library at Cambridge
who generously permitted me to transcribe this from that
precious unique MS. preserved there and to the Kyoto
Imperial University Library who lent that important MS.
to Taisho Daigaku, Tokyo, and facilitated my collation.
Further, I desire to express my cordial thanks for the
kindness shown me by Mr. Tokwan Tada who sent me his
valuable sde-dge edition of the Tibetan version and enabled
me to consult with the original, and by Mr. Horiu Kuno
on whom the management of this publication chiefly de
pends. Also, Special acknowledgement is due to Mr. Katsu-
iv
ya Tsuchida for his financial support and correction of

the press.
UNRAI WOGIHARA.
Tiima-mura, Tokyo,
llffVear of Sliowa (1936)
K ’s lacuna
page line page line

From 6 ult. (tâdana) To 7 13 (éltatayà)
// 9 15 (-ftrayita) V 11 17 (gotre)
» 16 7 (-Iamayâd) V 18 13 (tatrâyaip ka-)
¥ 82 19 (-t yâ) V 87 10 (mpdv-adbi-)
// 89 21 (-gatah élla-) . '/ 91 24 (âàsti vya-)
» 113 4 (-dâpayati) 116 3 (iha bo-)
» 146 13 (-na___ rddhyà) ¥ 154 5 (bodhisattvànàm bha-)
¥ 156 9 (--kçà karanlyâ) ¥ 161 18 (pratigha)
» 163 ult. (-pathalj)- 1 166 6 (abbisarp-)
u 196 1Q i-n n d h a h ) V 196 20 (lietor a-)
197 21, 22 (-ôpasamhâràt)
» 222 12 (-vat prati?{hâpayati). ¥ 242 ult. (-syânuka-)
// 253 13 (-dhisattvo) . . ¥ 256 1 (vancana-éllah)
» 267 13 (-rtbikânâip kj-tya-)— _» 347 6 (saniuttliànaip pa-)
¥ 373 1 (dysje) » 393 12, 13 (sâmânya-la-)
// 411 1 (tatrâyarp) _ _¥ 414 18 (bhüniih)
Synopsis of the Contents of
the Bodhisattvabhumi
(numerals in backets indicate page and line)
1 2 3 4
(A ) adhara-yogasthanam
A. gotram ------- 1. prakrtistham 2. samudanitam.
B. cittdtpadah
I. laksanam 1. svabhavah 2. akarah 3. alamb=
anam 4. gunah 5. utkarsah.
II. bhedah 1. nairyanikah 2. anairyanikah (utpanno
natyantam an u v artate punar eva vyav artate).
HI. cittotp ad asya vyavrttih 1. atyan tikl 2. anatya=
ntikl.
IF. pratyayah 1—4. (1322).
V. hetuh------ 1. gotra-sam pat 2. buddha-bodhisattva-ka*
lyan am itra-parigrahah 1 —4. (15” ) 3. sattvesuka=
runyam 1—4. (16u) 4. samsara-dulikhad duskara-
caryad duhkhad ap i dirghakalikad v ic itra t tivran nirant=
arad abhiruta 1—4. (16s4)
FI. balam------1. adhyatma-balam 2. para-b. 3. hetu-
b. 4. prayoga-b.
VH. vyavrtti-karanam 1—4. ( I8·1)
FlH. drdha-cittotpadikasya bodhisattvasya
1. lokasadharana ascaryadbhutadharm ah a . sarva-satt=
van kadatra-bhavena parigrhn ati b. na ca punah
kadatra-dosena lipyate.
2. kalyanadhyasayah a. hitadhyasayah b sukha=
dhy.
3. prayogah a. adhyasaya-prayogah b. p ra tip a tti-
p r.
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhümi
: J Ut
4. kusala-dharm’âyadvâram -------a. svârtha-prayogah b.
p arâ rth a -p r.
5. niahän kusala-dharma-sam nicayah a. b. (evam.)
6. aprameya-kusala-dhanna-skandhalj a. b. (evam.)
7. kusala-parigraha-visayah-------a. hetu-vaisesyam b.
phala-v.
8. cittôtpâdânusaipsah a. b. (1913)
fsvarthah )
C. s v .- p a r lr t h .b lp ^ ^ J - !
I
I. kevalah.
II. para-sambaddhah.
HI. hitânvayah 1. anavadya-laksanah 2. anugrâhaka-1.
3. aihikah 4. Smntrikah 5. aupasamikah.
IV. sukhânvayah
1. hetu-sukham.
2. vedita-s.
a. s’äsravam
1. kärr.a-pratisamyuktam'i yathàyogam eaksuh-saipsparéa-
jaip yàvan manah-sainsparsa-
2. rflpa-pr. j-jam=kâyikam (5 vijfiSna-k&ya-
samprayuktam) caitasikam (ma=
3. ârü p ya-p r. I no-vijfiftna-sampr.)
b. anâsravam .
3. duhkba-prâtipaksikam s.
4. veditôpaccheda-s.
5. avyâbâdhyam s. a. naiskram ya-s. b. pi-aviveka-
s. c. upasanm-s. d. sambodhi-s.
Y. hetu-samgrhîtah)
M. phala-s. J |
I
1. vipâka-hetuh
a. vipâkali------ 1. âyuh-sam pat 2. varna-s. 3.
kula-s. 4. aiâvarya-s. 5. âdeyavâkyatâ 6.
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhibni 3
mahes’akhyata 7. m anusyatvam 8. halam.

b.vipaka-hetuh 1 —8. (291-)
2. vipaka-phalam 1—8. (3 0 ")
3. punya-hetuh
a. punyam 1. diina-parainita 2. sila-p. 3. ksa=
nti-p 4. virya-p . 5. dhyiina-p.
b. punya-hetuh-----1. punya-pratilam bha-sthanopacaya.
y a cchandah 2. anukiilo ’vidhurah p ratyayah 3=
purvakah punyabhyasah.
4. punya-phalam-----1—2. (34,J)
5. jnana-hetuli
a. jfi&nam 1. p ra ju a p a ra m ita 2. vlry ap aram ita
dhyanaparam ita.
b. jnana-hetuh----- 1. jnana-pratilam bha-sthanopaeayaya
cchandah 2. anukulo ’vidhurah p ratyayah 3.
purvakah jnanabhyasah.
6. jnana-phalam ----- 1—2. (34s")
7. aihikah.
8. am utrikah.
. tattv arth ah
I.
II. prabhedatah
a. loka-prasiddhah.
b. yukti-pr.
c. kles’avarana-visuddhi-jiiana-gocarah 1. duhkkha-
saty am 2. samudaya-s. 3. nirodha-s. 4. ma=
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhflmi
a a
rga-s.
d. jn ey ’avarana-visuddhi-jnana-gocarah
tasyft eva tathatayah evam aparijnan&d balinam tan-nidiu
nam astavidho vikalpah pravartate:
1. svabhava-vikalpah 2. visesa-v. 3. pinda-gra*
h a -v . 4. ahain iti v. 5. maraeti v. 6. p riya-
v. 7. ap riy a-v . 8. tad-ubhaya-viparlto v.------
a. vikalpah b. vikalpadhisthanam vikalp’alambanam
vastu asfavidlio vikalpah tri-vastu-janakah:
1. vikalpadhisthanarp prapafica-vastu 2. drsty-
asmi-mana-vikalpah 3. raga-dvesa-moha-v.
asya vikalpasya parijn&naip catasrbhih parye§anabhih 1.
n ania-pary. 2. vastu-pary. 3. svabhava-praj na=
p ti-p a ry . 4. v isesa-p rajn ap ti-p ary.
caturvidhena ca yathabhuta-parijninena------ 1. namaisana-
gatam 2. vastv-es. 3. svabhava-prajnapty-es.
4. visesa-prajnapty-es.
yad& bodhisattvenas(.avidho vikalpah parijfi&to bhavati tasya
paficanusarpsi 1. param a citta-santih 2. sarva-
vidya-sthanesv avyahatam parisuddbatn paryavadatam
jn ana-darsanam 3- akhinnah saipsara-saipsrtya
4. tath agatan aip sarva-sam dhaya-vacanan anuprapra=
visati 5. na mahayanadhim ukter samharyah.
asya paficavidhanuârpsasya
1. param o drstadharm asukhaviharah.
2. sarva-buddha-dharm anain paripakah.
3. sattva-paripakah·
4. vineyanam utpannotpannanam samsayanam prati=
vinodanam.
5. sarva-parapravadi-n igrahah.
prabhavah 1. a ry a -p r. 2. dharm a-pr. 3. saha-
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi
ja -p r.
prakara-bhedena paueavidhah
I. abhijna-prabhavah
1. rddhi-visayah
a. parinam ikl rddhih 1. kainpanam 2. jvalanam
3. spharanam 4. vidarsanam 5. anyathibha5
va-karanam 6. gam an’agam anam 7. saipkse=
pah 8. prathanam 9. sarva-rupa-kaya-pravc=
sanam 10. sabhagatopasaxnkrantih 11. avir=
bhavah 12. tirobhavah 13. vasitva-karanam
14. para-rddhy-abhibhavanam 15. pratibha-da=
nam 16. sm rti-danam 17. sukha-danam 18.
rasm i-pramoksanam.
b. nairm aniki rddhih 1. kaya-nirm anam 2. vaii-
n. 3. visaya-n.
2. divyam srotrani.
3. cetasah p aryayah .
4. purvenivasannsmrtih.
5. cyuty-upapada-darsanam .
6. asrava-ksaya-jnanam .
II. dharm a-prabhavah 1. dana-pr. 2. illa-p r. 3.
ksanti-pr. 4. -virya-pr. 5. dhyana-pr. 6. pra=
jn a -p r.
HI. sah a-ja-p r.
IV. sadharana-pr.
Y. asadharana-pr.
F. paripakah
I. svabhavah.
II. paripacya-pudgalah 1. sravaka-gotrah 2. pratye=
kabuddha-g. 3. buddha-g. 4. a-g.
HI. paripaka-prabhedah 1. indriya-paripakah 2. ku=
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodliisattvabhumi
sala-mula-p. 3. jn iina-p. 4. mrdu-madhyadhimiU

tra-p .
IV. paripakopayah 1. dhatu-pustih 2. vartam ana-
pratyayopasam harah 3. avatarah 4. rati-graha*
nam 5. adi-prasthanam 6. anadi-prastbanam 7.
suddhi-diirah 8. Suddhy-asannah 9. prayogah
10. asayah 11. aniisopasamliarah 12. dharmopa*
samharah 13. rd d hy-avarjan ata 14. dharma-desn=
na 15. guhya-dhami’akhyanam 16. vivrta-dharm ’a»
khyanam 17. mrdu-prayogah 18. madhya-pr.
.19. adhim atra-pr. 20. Sravanam 21. cin ta 22.
bhavana 23. sam grahanam 24. nigrahanam 25.
svayam krtah 26. paradhyesanam 27. tad-ubhayah.
V. paripacaka-pudgalah 1. adhimukti-carx 2. suds
dhy-adhyasayah 3. carya-p ratip an n ah 4. n iyata-
p ratip atitah 5. n iyata-carya-p ratipan n ah 6. nU
stha-gatah.
VT. paripakva-pudgalah.
. bodhih
1. kles’avarana-prahiinaxn.
n. j iiey'a vara na-pi·.

m. nirmalarn sarva-kleSa-niranubaddha-jnanam.
IV. sarvasm in jneye ap ratihatam anavarana-jnanam .

aparah paryayah.
i. suddha-jii&nam.
u. sarva-ju.
is. nsahga-jn.
IV. sarva-kleSa-vasana-samudghfttil.i.
v. akli?tavidyaya nihSesa-prahanam.
aparah paryayah
1 oatvarimiad uttaram avenikarp buddha-dharma-iatam.
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhümi 7
3 4
If. tathàgatasyâranâ pranidhi-jnânain pratisaipvit.

iyam p aram à bodhih sap tab h ir param atâbhir yuktfi
I . âsraya-p aram atà.
II. p ratip atti-p .
HI. sam patti-p. 1. sila-s. 2. drsti-s. 3. ücâra-s.
4. âjîva-s.
F. jn â n a -p - 1. dharm a-pratisam vit 2. arth a -p r. 3.
nirukti-pr. 4. p ratibhàna-pr.
Y. prabhàva-p.----- sad abhijiiâh.
VI. prahâna-p. 1. savâsana-sarva-klesa-prahânam 2.
n iru ttaram apratisam am jn ey ’âvarana-pr.
VII. vihâra-p.
a. ârya-vihârah-------1. sünyatà-v. 2. âniniitta-v. 3.
apranihita-v. 4. nirodha-sam àpatti-v.
b. divya-vihârah 1. catv âri dhyânâni 2. ârü p y a-
sam âpattayah.
c. bràhma-v.----- 1—4. catvâay apram ânâni.
tathâgatânâni guna-nirdeéo gunfvnusmaranata ca 1. ta=
thâgatah 2. arhan 3. samyaksambnddhah 4.
vidyâ-carana-sampannah 5. swgatah 6. lokavit
7. an u ttarah purusa-dam ya-sârathih 8. sâstû de=
vânârn manusyânàm ea 9. buddhah 10. bhaga=
vân.
. bala-gotram
I. adhimukter bahulatü
a. adhimukty-adhis{hânam 1. trayo ratna-gunâh 2.
buddha-bodhisattva-prabhâvah 3. ta ttv â rth a b 4.
hetuh 5. phalam 6. p râp tav y o ’rthah 7. prà=
pty-upâyah 8. subhâsitah sulapitah supravyâhrtah.
b. dvâbhyâtn küranâbhyâm adhiinukti-bahulatâ 1. a»
dhimukty-abhyâsa-bahulîkârah 2. tïvra-ksünti-sam=
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi
< 5 6 r 8
nivesah.
. dharm a-paryesakah
a. kim
(1. bodhisattva-pitakam
1. adhyatm ika-vidya 1
12. sravaka-p.
2. hetu-vidya hetu-sastram .
3. sabda-v. sabda-s.
4. vyadhi-cikitsa-v. vyadhi-cikitsa-s.
5. silpa-karm a-sthana-v. laukikani silpa-karma-stha=
nani.
b. katy-akarah.
aa. buddka-vacanam = adhy atm a-sastram
1. sam yag-ghetu-phala-paridipan’akaram
(a) hetuh
1. anuvyavahara-hetuh.
2. apeksa-h.
/■ j- j anaka-h. = hetu-pratyayah.
3. a k s e p a -h ./^ / avasisâ as£av upaya-hetuh =
4. parigraha-h.NJ adhipati-p ratyayah
5. abhinirvytti-h. ^ sam an an tara-p ratyayah , alam=
bana-pr.
6. avahaka-h.
7. pratiniyanm -h.
8. sahakari-h.
9. virodha-h. 1. vag-virodhah 2. yukti-v.
3. u p ap atti-v . 4. sahavasthana-v. 5. vi=
pratyan !k a-v. 6. vipaksa-pratipaksika-v.
10. avirodha-h.
(b) phalam 1. vipaka-ph. 2. nisyanda-ph.
3. visaipyoga-ph. 4. purusakara-ph. 5.
adhipati-ph.
Synopsis of the contents of the Bodhisattvabhiimi 9
2. krtavipranasakrtanabhyiigam a-paridipari’akarah.
bb. hetu-sastram
1. paroparainbha-katha’nusaipsa-paridipan’akaram.
2. p a ra ta itivada-vipram oksanusam sa-p.
cc. sabda-sastram
1. dhatu-rupa-sadhana-vyavasthana-p.
2. vak-samskaranusamsa-p.
dd. vyadhi-cikitsa-sastram
1. abadha-kausala-p.
2. abadha-sarva-sam uttbana-k.-p.
3. utpannasy’ abadhasya-prahana-k.-p.
4. prahiinasy’ abadhasy’ ay aty am anutpada-k.-p.
ee. laukikani silpa-karm a-sthanani
svaka-svak a-silpa-karm a-sth an an usthan a-k arya-parh
n ispatti-paridlpan’akarani.
c. katham
1. asamklistah
(a) stambha-samklesa-vigatah 1. kalena 2. sa=
tk rty a 3. susrusamanah 4. anasuyan 5.
anuvidhiyamanah 6. anuparam bha-preksi.
(b) avamanyana-samklesa-vigatah 1. dharme gaura=
vam u pasthapya 2. dharma-bhanake gauravam
u pasthapya 3. dharmam aparibhavau 4. dha=
rma-bhanakam aparibhavan.
(c) laya-s.-v.
2. aviksiptah 1. ajn a-cittah 2. ekagra-c. 3.
avah ita-srotrah 4. sam avarjita-m anasah 5.
sarva-cetasa sam anvahrtya.
d. kim artham —(I0 5 10)
HI. dharma-desah
a. k im = II. a.
Synopsis of the contents of the Bodhisattvabhfimi
) j s
b. ka t ham
1. anulomam katham k ath ayati-----1—15. (106” —107-)
2. parisuddhiiip „ „ ------ 1 —15. (1073-15)
(a) kalena (b) satkytya (c) anupurvam (d)
anusamdhih (e) anusahitam (f) harsayata (g}
rocayatft (h) tosayata (i) utsahayata (j) ana»
vasadayata (k) yukta (1) sahita (m) avyava=
klrnft (n) anudharmikl (o) yathapar?at (p) mai=
tra-cittena (q) hita-cittena (r) anukampa-cittena
(s) aniSritena (t) labha-satkara-Sloke fltmftnam anut*
kar?ataya.
IV. dharmanudharm a-pratipannah
a.— c. y ath a-p aryesitan am yathodgrhltanam dbarmanam
kayena v aca nianasa ’nuvartana.
d. sam yak-cintana----- 1—8. (108^)
e. bhavana--------1. samathah 2. vipasyana 3. sa=
m atha-vipasyana’bhyasah 4. Samatha-vipasyana=
’bhiratih.
V. samyag-avavadah----- 1—8. (110,J)
yj. anusasanam 1. pratisedhah 2. abhyanujna 3.
codana 4. avasadana 5. samharsana.
VH. upaya-sam grhitam kaya-vah-m anas-karm a 1. danam
2. p riyavad ita 3 a rth a ca ry a 4. sam anarthata.
. danam &.?■;· . \-"
I. svabhava-d.
II. sarva-d. 1. adhyatmikam 2. bahyam
dana-vibandhab 1. piirvako 'nabhy&sah 2. deya-dha=
rma-parlttatA-vaikaiyam 3. agre manorame vastuni grd*
dhib 4. fiyatyaipbhoga-saippatti-phala-darSanfibhinandanatil.
ditna-vipratibandha-pratipak?a-jn&nam 1. prativedhal.i 2.
duhkhadhivasana 3. viparyilsa-parijfiiinam 4. samska»
rasSratva-d arianam.
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhümi 11
H. duskara-dànam (1321)
17. sarvato-mukham d. (1321:i)
Y. satpurusa-d.
"VI. sarv’â k â ra -d ----- 1. an isrita-d ân atà 2. visada-d. 3.
mudita-d. 4. svabhiksna-d. 5. p âtra-d . 6. apü=
tra-d . 7. sarva-d. 8. sarvatra-d . 9. sarva-kâla-
d. 10. anavadya-d. 11. sattva-vastu-d. 12.
desa-vastu-d. 13. dhana-dhanya-vastu-d.
VU. vighâtârthika-dânam (1333).
TUT. ihàmutra-sukham d. 1. am isa-d. 2. dharma-d. 3.
abhaya-d.
E. visuddham d.---- 1. avaktam 2. aparàmrsÇam 3.
asaipbhytam 4. anunnatam 5. anisritam 6=
allnam 7. adînatn 8. avimukham .9. p ra tïk â 5
rânapeksam 10. vipàkânapeksam.
J. iïlatn
I· svabhâva-s.------- 1. p aratah sam yaksam âdânam 2. su.
visuddh’àsayatâ 3. vyatikrântaih p ra ty â p a ttih 4.
avyatikram ây’ âd ara-jâtasy ô p asth ita-sm rtitâ.
11. sarva-s.
1. grhi-paksa-gatam ]
fl. sam vara-s. 2. kusala-dharina-
2. p ra v ra jita -p .-g . I
samgrâhakam s. 3. sattvânugrâhakam s. 1—11.
(140J)
El. duskara-s------ 1—3. (183,0J
W. sarvato-mukham s. 1. sam âttam 2. p rakrti-sïlam
3. abhyastam 4. upâya-yuktam .
V. satpurusa-s. 1. svayam sïlavân 2. p arân sîle sa=
m àdâpayati 3. sïlasya varnam bhâsate 4. saha=
dhârmikam drstvâ sumanâ bhavati 5. üpattim âpanno
yathâdharmaip p ratikaroti.
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhiimi
VI. sarv ’akarain s. 1. parinam itam 2. visadam 3.

anavadya-moda-sthaniyam 4. satatam 5. dydham
6. silalam kara-yuktam 7. nivytti-silam 8. pra=
vytti-s. 9. araksakam 10. maha-purusa-laksana-
vaipakyam s. 11. adhicitta-vaipakyam s. 12. ista-
gati-vaipakyaip s. 13. sattvartha-vaipakyarp s.
VD. vighatarthika-s. 1—8. (18517)
TBT. ihamutra-sukham s. 1 —9. (186'-’)
K. visuddham s.----- 1. ad ita eva sugrhitam 2. natilinam
3. natisytam 4. kausldyapagatam 5. apram ada-
p arigrhltam 6. sam yak-pranihitam 7. acara-sam=
p a tty a parigyhitam 8. ajiva-sam p attya parigyhitam
9. an ta-d vaya-vivarj itam 10. nairyanikam .
K. ksantih
I . svabhava-ks.
H. sarva ks.
1. gyha-paks’asrita )
f 1. parapakara-m arsana-ksantih 2.
2. p ra v ra j ita-p .-asr J
duhkhadhivasana-ks. 3. dharma-nidbyanadhimoksa-
ks.
M. duskara-ks.--------------- 1 - 3 . (19521)
W. sarvato-m ukhi ks. 1 . xnitrad apy apakarani ksamate
2. am itrad ap i 3. udasinad ap i 4. tebhyas tri=
bhyo hina-tulyadbikebhyah ks.
Y. satpurusa-ks. 1 —5. (1964)
VI. sarv ’akara-ks.------ 1—13. (196M)
VB. vighatarthika-ks. 1 —8. (197s)
TUT. ihamutra-snkha ks.----- 1 —9. (197s3)
E. visuddha ks. 1 - 1 0 . (198»)
L. viryam
I. svabhava-viryam .
Synopsis of the Contents of tie Bodhisattvabhümi IS
■i 3 I .1
II. sarva-v.
1. grhi-paks’äsritam t
2. p rav rajita-p .-âsr. J ]
I
1. saipnäha-v.
2. kusala-dharma-saipgrâhakain v. a. acalam b. gâ=
dham e. apram eyam d. npâya-yuktam e.
sam yag-viryam f. p ratatam g. vigata-mänam.
3. sattvârth a-k riyâyai---- 1 —11. (p. 20126)
M. duskara-v.------ 1—3. (202")
17. sarvato-mukham v. 1. klista-dharm a-vivarjakam 2.
sukla-dharm’ävarjakain 3. karma-parisodhakam 4.
j näna-vivardhakam.
Y. satpurusa-v.------- 1. aniryuktam 2. anyünam 3. &-
lïnam 4. avip arîtam 5. u ttap ta-prayogam .
71. sarv’âkâram v. 1. sätatya-v. 2. satk rtya-v. 3.
nalsyandikam 4 . präyogikam 5. a-kopya-v. 6
a-sajptusti-v. 7. chanda-sahagatam 8. sämya-yuk=
tarn 9. vaisesikam 10. esakam 11. siksä-v.
12. p arärth ak riy ä-v . 13. ätm anah sam yak-prayog’ä=
l-aksäyai skhalitasya ca yathädharm a-p ratik aran atäyai v.
7Π. vighâtârthikam v. |
, f ksäntivat.
ynr. lhamutra-snkham v J
E. visuddham v. 1. anurüpam 2. abhyastam 3.
aslatham 4. su-grhitam 5. käläbhyäsa-prayuktam
6. nim itta-prativedha-yuktam 7. alinam 8. avi=
dhuram 9. sainam 10. mahä-bodhi-parinamitam.
M. dhyänam
I. dhyäna-svabhävah.
Π. sarva-dhyänam .
l. drs{adhannasukhavihäräya
f dhyänam
i
14 Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi
1 3 3 4
1. laukikam 2 . bodhisattva-samadhi-guna-
f yathayogam·
2. lokottaram,1/ nirh araya dhy.
14. sattvarth a-k riyayai dhy.
\----- ------- 1 - 1 1 . (207-5)
HI. duskaram dhy.---- 1 —3. (p. 208*^
IV. sarvato-mukham dhy.------ . sa-vitarkam sa-vicavam 2.
priti-sahagatam 3. (sata-)sukha-sahagatam 4.
upeksa-sahagatam.
V. satpurnsa-dhy. 1. anasvaditain 2. maitrl-saha»
gatam 3. karuna-s. 4 . mudita-s. 5 . upeksa-s.
>1. sarv’akara-dhy.------1. kusalam 2. avyak rtam nirm ita-
nirm anaya 3. sam atha-paksyam 4 . vipasyana-p.
5. sva-parartha-sam yag-upanidhyanaya dhy. 6. abhi=
jiia-p rab h ava-gu na-nirh araya dhy. .7. nam’alambanam
8. arth ’alambanam 9. sam atha-nim itt’alambanam
10. p ragraha-nim itt’alambanam 11. upeksa-nimitt’a=
lambanam 12. drsfadharma-sukha-viharaya dhy. 13.
p ararthak riyayai dhy.
V3. vighatarthika-dhy. 1 —8. (20917)
TDT. ihamutra-sukham dhy.-----1—9. (2 LO3)
K. visnddham dhy.----- 1—10. (210,a)
p rajn a
I. prajna-svabhavah (panca-vidya-sthanany alambya pra=
v artate) 1. adhyatm a-vidya 2. hetu-v. 3. ci=
kitsa-v. 4. sabda-v. 5. silpa-kanna-sthana-v.
II. sarva p rajiia
HI. duskara p r.------ 1—3. (213··)

IV. sarvato-mukba pr. (213',-HI
V. satpurusa-pr.-------1. saddhanna-sravana-sam udgata
Synopsis of the Contents o f the Bodhisattvabhümi 15
pratyätm am yoniSo-manaskära-sahagatä 3. sva-parâ=

rth a-p ratip atty -u p ây a-sah ag atâ 4. dharmänäm dha=
rm a-sthiti-dharm a-vyavasthâm avip arîtâm ârabhya su-
viniscitâ 5. klesa-vijahanâ.
aparah paryâyah
1. süksmâ 2. nipunà 8. sahajä 4. àgatnôpetà 5.
adhigamôpetâ.
71. sarv’äk ärä p r. 1. duhkha-jfiânam 2. samudaya-
jn . 3. nirodha-jfî. 4. m ärga-jfi. 5. k saya-jû .
6. an utpâda-jn. 7. dharraa-jfi 8. anvaya-jü.
9. sam vrti-jü. 10. abhijfiâ-jfi. 11. laksana-jû.
12. daâabala-pûrvarpgamam jn . 13. catursu yuktisu
yu k ti-jû .
\1I. vighâtârthika-pr. 1. bodh isattva-d h arm a-pratisam vit
2. a rth a -p r. 3. n iru k ti-p r. 4. p ratibhâna-pr.
5. sarva-parapravâdi-n igrah âya p ra jn â 6. sarva-
svavâda-vyavasthâna-pratisthâpanâya pr. 7. grha-
tan tra-sam yak -p ran ayan âya kulôdayâya p r. 8. r â ja -
nïti-laukika-vyavahâra-nïti.su n iscitâ p r.
ΥΠΓ. ihâmutra-sukhâ p r. 1—9. (214'°)
E. vlsuddhâ p r. 1 - 1 0 . (21458)
O. saipgraha-vastn r w r. .
a. p riyaväd itä
1. priyaväditä-svabhävah.
U. sarvä p riyaväd itä------1 —3. (219")
sam äsatah 1. lo k a-y äträ’nugatä 2. samyag-dha*
rm a-desanä’nugatä.
HI. duskara-priyaväditä 1 —3. (2183)
17. sarvato-mukhi p r.------1 - 4 . (2181H)
V. satpurusa-pr. 1 —5. (2191)
71. sarv ’äk ära-p r. 1 —13. (219’")
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabbümi
3 -i s
VU. vighâtârthika-pr.------ 1 —8. (220Γι)
YJir. ihâmutra-sukhâ p r.------ 1. jnäti-vyasana-soka-prahänä=
ya p r. 2. bhoga-vyasana-Soka-prahänäya p r. 3-
ärogya-vyasana-soka-prahänäya p r. 4. sila-vyasana.
prah änäya p r. 5. dysti-vyasana-prahänäya p r. 6.
sila-sarppade p r. 7. äcära-sam pade p r. 8. äjxva-
sampade p r.
K. visuddhâ p r. 1 - 2 0 (2202‘)
b. arth aca ry ä
1. arthaearyä-svabhävah
1ί. sarv ä a rth a ca ry ä
\1. drstadhärmike ’rthe
J. aparipakvänäm sattvänäm
samädäpanä
p arip âcan â
2. säm paräyike ’rthe sa=
2. paripakvänäm sattvänäm
mädäpanä
vimocanä
3. drsfadharma - sämpa=
räyik e ’rth e sam.
H. duskarä a rth ac. 1—3. (22127)
F. sarvato-m ukhi arth ac. 1 —4. (22210J
V. satpurusärthac.----- 1. sattvän bhöte ’rthe samädäpa=
y ati 2. kälena s. 3. arthöpasamhite 'rthe s.
4. slaksnena s. 5. m aitra-citten a s.
VI. sarv’ä k ä rä ’rthac.------1—13. (22250)
VH. vigh ätärth ik ä ’rth ac. 1—8. (2238)
TUT. ihäm utra-sukhä 'rth ac. 1—9. (223,(i)
JX. visuddhä ’rthac.
a. bahih-suddhim u päd äya---- 1. anavadyä 2. apa=
r ä v f ttä 3. annpurvä 4. sarv atrag ä 5. ya=
thäyogam . *
b. antah-suddljim upädäya-----1—5. (225J)
c. sam än arthatä
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi 17
puja-seva’pram anam ' v.v.

a. ta th a g a ta -p u ja 1. sa iira -p iija 2. caitya-p. 3.
sammukha-p. 4. vimukha-p. 5. svayam krta-p.
6. p ara-k arita-p . 7. labha-satkara-p. 8. udara-
p. 9. asamk]ista-p.
evam dharmn-p. samgha-p. yathayogam .
b. seva
I. kalyana-m itram 1. vrtta-sthah 2. bahu-srutah
3. adhigama-yuktah 4. anukarnpakah 5. visas
radah 6. ksamah 7. aparikhinna-m anasah
8. kalyana-vakyah.
II. kalyana-m itra-karaniyam 1 —5. (238'·1)
III. kalyana-m itram prasada-pada-sthitam 1—5. (238s3)
W. kalyana-m itra-bhutab paresain kalyana-m itra-karyam
k aroti 1. codakah 2. smarakah -3. avava=
dakah 4. anusasakah 5. dliarma-desakah
Y. kalyana-m itra-seva p arip u rn a 1—4. (239s0)
Y[. kalyana-m itrantikad dharmah srotavyah 1—5.
(2407)
VH. dharma-bhanake ’manasikaram krtvii dharmah 5rota=
vyah----- 1 - 5 . (24017)
c. ca tv a ry apram anani.
I . sattv ’alambanani.
II. dharm’alambanani.
HI. an-alam banani
1. d aso tlarasat’akurum duhkhuni sampasyuntah kam=
nam bhavayanti 1—110 (2433)
2. mahato duhkha-skandhad ekannavim sati-prakara-
duhkh’alambana maha-karuna p rav artate 1—19.
(247s)
3. m aha-karuna------- 1—4. (24719)
18 Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhiimi
Q. bodbi-paksyani
1. hri-vyapatrap yam
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisfhannm------ 1—1. (250,s;
If. dhrti-bal’adhanata
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisthanam------ 1—5. (251·1)
HI. a-parikhinna-m anasata 1 —5. (251,e)
IV. sastra -jn a ta .
V. loka-jiiata.
VI. p ratisaran am 1—4. (256s3)
VII. p ratisam vit 1—4. (258··)
W. bodhi-sambharah
1. pnnya-s.)
. ' f vistara-vibhaso vath a sva-p ararth a-p atale.
2. jn ana-s. >
K. bodhi-paksya dharmah catasro bodhisattva-pratisam=
vido n isrityop aya-p arigrh ltena jnanena saptatrim sad
bodhipaksyan dharman p ra ja n a ti.
I. sam atha 1—4. (2601SJ
VI. vipasyana------ 1—4. (260s3)
XU. upaya-kausalam 1 —12. (261“)
M. dharani 1. dharma-dh. 2. artha-dh 3. m antra-
dh. 4. bodhlsattva-ksanti-labhaya dh.
eta sarva dharani caturbhir gunair yukto labhate 1.
kamesv anadhyavasitah 2. para-sam uechrayesv Irsyaip
n otpadayati 3. anxrsyuh 4. sarva-yacita-pradah.
XIV. pranidhanam -------1. citto tp ad a-p r. 2. u p ap atti-p r.
3. g o cara-p r. 4. sam yak-pr. b. inaha-pr.
ta t pun ar dasavidham 1 —10. (27513)
XV. samadhih 1. sunyata-s. 2. apranihita-s. 3.
anhnitta-s.
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhflmi 19
23 4
M. dharmoddanam 1. anityah sarva-sam skarah 2.
duhkhah sarva-samskiirah 3. anatm anah sarva-dha=
rm ah 4. santam nirvanam.
R. bodhisattva-gunah
I . ascaryadbhuta dharmah 1—5. (285'IJ.
H. anascaryani (28512;.
DI. sam a-cittah 1 —5. (286” )
17. u pakara-kriya 1—5. (286” )
V. pratyu p akarah 1 —5. (287e)
7T. sthanani asasitavyani 1 —5. (28713)
711. avandhyo ’rth a-k riy a-p ray o g ah 1—5. (287lft)
TDT. sam yak-prayogah
1. anuraksana-pr. a. medham rak sati b. sm rtim
r. c. jnanairi r . d. sva-cittam r. e. p a ra-
cittam arak sati.
2. anavadya-pr.
3. pratisam khyana-bala-pr.
4. adhyasaya-suddhi-pr.
5. n iy a ta -p a tita -p r.
K. hanabhagiya dharmah 1. ag au rav ata dharme dha=
rma-bhanake ca 2. pram ada-kausldyam 3. kles’a=
seva’dhivasanata 4. duscarit’aseva’dhivasanata 5.
tad-anyais ca bodhisattvaih saha p aritulanabhim anata.
X. visesabhagiya dharmah 1 —5. esam pancanam vi a=
ryayena.
XI. guna-pratirupaka dosah 1 —5. (289,i)
M. bhuta gunah 1—5. (28913)
Bn. bodhisattva vineyan sattvan sam yag eva vin ayan ti 1.
duscarita-viveke 2. kama-v. 3. apatty-anadhya=
cara-vyutthane 4. in d riyair gupta-dvaratayfun 5.
sam prajanan viharitayam 6. samsarga-viveke 7.
20 Synopsis of th e Contents of the Bodhisattvabhûmi
praviviktasyâsad-vitarka-vivcke 8. ävarapa-v. 9.
klesa-paryavasthäna-v. 10. klesa-paksa-dausthulya-v.
XIV. tath äg atä bodhisattvam an utträyäm samyaksatpbodhau
vyäk urvanti 1. gotra-stham anutpädita-cittam 2.
tath ô tp àd ita-cittam . 3. sammukhâvasthitam 4.
viparoksâvastbitam 5. parim itaip kâlam 6. apa=
rim itam kâlam.
XV. n iyata-p âtah 1. gotra-stbah 2. niyataip cittam
u tp âd ay ati 3. v asitâ-p râp tah .
XVI. avasya-karanïyani 1. cittôtpâdah 2. sattvesv an=
ukampanâ 3. uttap ta-vîryah 4. sarva-vidyâ-sthâ=
nesu y ogyatâ 5. akhedatah
ΧΠΓ. sâtatya-karanïyam 1 —5. (291e)
XV®. pradhânam --------1. bodhisattva-gotram 2. pratham as
cittôtpâdah 3. vïryam ca p rajfiâ ca 4. p riyavâd itâ
5. tath àg atah 6. karunâ 7. caturtham dhyânim
8. sùnyatâ-snmâdhih 9. nirodha-sam âpattih 10.
visuddham npâya-kausalam.
SX. prajfiapti-vyavasthânam
1. dhan n a-p ra j napti-vyavasthanam ------ dvâdasângam.
2. saty a-p r.-v .----- 1 —10. (29217)
3. yukti-pr.-v.----- a. b. ÎÎ ffliÎÎS c. %£
rm m d.
4. yân a-p r.-v. a. srâvaka-yânasya sap t’àkàraih b.
pratyekabuddha-yânasya sap t’âkâraih c. mahà-yâ=
nasya sa p t’âkâraih 1— 7. (293K!)
XX. yathâ-bhüta-paryesanâyai paryesanâ-vastu L nàma-
p ary . 2. vastu -p ary. 3. svabhâva-prajnapti-pary.
4. visesa-pr.-p ary.
XXI. yath â-b h üta-p arijûân am 1. n â m a -p a ry e sa n â -g a ta m
2. v astu -p ary .-g. 3. svab hâva-prajü apti-p ary.-g. 4.
visesa-praj n.-p ary.-g.

XSH. apram eyah 1. sattva-dhatuh 2. loka-dh. 3.
dharma-dh. 4. vineya-db. 5 vinayopaya-dh.
Xnn. phalamisamsah------1 —5. (294“ )
X2Y. luahayanam 1. dharma-m ahattvam 2. ciltotpada-
m. 3. adhimukti-m. 4. adhyasaya-m. 5. sam=
bhara-m. 6. jn ana-m . 7. kala-m.
XXf. m ahayana-saipgrahah 1—8. (298’)
XXVI. bodhisattvah 1. gotra-sthah 2. avatlrnah 3. a=
suddh’asayah 4. sxiddh’asayah 5. a-paripakvah.
6. paripakvah 7. a-n iyati-p atitah 8. niyati-pa=
tita h 9. cka-jati-pratibaddhah 10. caram abhavikah.
XXVJl. bodhisattva-gauna-nam a 1—16. (29915)
(B) anudharma-yogasthanam
A. bodhisattva-lingam
I. annkanipa
1. svabhavah-------- 1. asaya-gatah 2. p ra tip a tti-g .
2. adhisthanam------- 1. duhkbitah 2. duscarita-cilri
3. pracnattah 4. m ithya-pratipannab 5. kle=
sanusayitah.
II. priyavad ita.
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisthanam 1. sam yag-alapana 2. samyag-ana=
ndana 3 . samyag-asvasana 4. sam yak -p ravara=
na 5. nyayopadesah.
n. vairyam
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisthanam------ 1—5. (2 5 1 ’)
W. mnktahastata.
1. svabhavah
2. adhisthanam------ 1. abhlksna-danata 2. mudita-d.
22 Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi
1 2 3 4
3. satk rtya-d . 4. asamklis(a-d. δ. anisrita-d.

V. gam bhirartha-sam dhi-nirm ocanata
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisfhanam------ 1—5. (303'°)
B. paksah
grhi-pakse va p rav rajita-p ak se va vartam anasya bodhi=
sattvasya dharmah
I. sukrta-k arm antata 1. n ity ata-k arita 2. nipuna-k.
3. nitya-k. 4. anavadya-k.
II. kausalam 1 - 1 0 . (308°)
M. paranugrahah 1. dan am 2. p riyavad ita 3.
arth acary a 4. sam anarthata.
17. parinam ana.
C. adhyisayah
I. vatsalyam 1. abhayam 2. yuktam 3. akhedam
4. ayacitam 5. anamisam 6. vistlrnam 7.
samam.
II. adhyasayah------ 1. a g ry ’asayah 2. v ra t’as. 3.
p aram it’as. 4. ta ttv a rth ’as. 5. prabhav’as. 6.
hit’as. 7. sukh’as. 8. vinirm ukt’as. 9. drdh’as.
10. avisaipvadan’as. 11. asuddh’as. 12. suddh’as.
13. su-suddh’as. 14. n igrhit’as. 15. sahaj’as.
HI. krtyam 1 —10. (31417)
D. viharah
I. gotra-viharah
II. adhim ukti-carya-v.
HI. pramudita-v.------ 1—10. (3332)
17. adhislla-v. 1—10. (335s)
V. adhicitta-v. 1—10. (339s)
71. bodhi-paksa-pratisam yukto ’dhiprajna-v.------ 1—1 0 .(3 4 l12)
7Π. saty a-p r. 1 - 1 0 . (343!S)
1 2 ! 4
TDT. p ratityasam u tp ad a-p rav rtti-n iv rtti-p r. ’dh.-v.------ 1—10.

(34619)
K. sabhisamskarah s’abhogo nirnixnitto v. 1—10. (3501S)
X. an-abhisarpskaro ’nabhogo nirnim itto v.
3. pratisamvid-v.
SI. param o v.
M. tath ag ato v.
(C) adhara-nistha-yogasthanam
A. upapattih 1. iti-sam sam ani 2. tat-sabhaganuvartani
3. m ahattvopapattih 4. ad hipatyopapattih 5. cara=
m opapattih.
B. parigrahah 1. sakrt-sarva-sattva-p arigrahah 2. a=
dhipatya-p. 3. upadana-p. 4. dirghakalika-p. 5.
a-dlrghakalika-p. 6. caram a-p.
sam yak-sattva-parigraha-pravpttanain bodhisattvanam sam=
badha-sam kata-praptih 1—12. (365'1)
C. bhumih 1. gotra-bhum ih=gotra-viharah 2. adhi=
nrakti-carya-bh.=adhim ukti-carya-viharah 3. snddha=
dhyasaya-bh.=pram ndita-viharah 4. cary a -p ra tip a tti-
bh.=adhislladhicitta-viharau tra y a s cadhipra j Sa-viharali
s’abhogas ea n irn im itto viharah 5. n iy ata bh.=ana=
bhogo nirnim itto v. 6. n iyata-carya-b h .=pratisam vid-v.
nistha-gam ana-bh.=param o viharas ta th a g a ta s ca.
D. cary a
I. p aram ita-carya
1—6. sat p aram itah (1141)
7. u p aya-p aram ita----- 1—12 (2616)
8. kausala-p.
9. pranidhi-p. 1—5. (274s3)
10. bala-p.
II. bodhi-paksya-carya saptatriipsad bodhi-paksya dha=
24 Synopsis of the Contents of the BodhisattvabhOmi
rm ah catasras ca paryesanah (536) catvari ca yathabbuta-

p arijn an an i (53’7'.
M. abhijna-carya sad abhijnah (5813).
IV. sattv a-p arip ak a-cary a
1. vineyapranieyah
2 . vinayopayapram eyab
3. sarva-sattva-paripakah (78).
Y. kptyam 1 - 4 . (373s5)
E. laksananuvyanjanam aveniko buddba-dbarmah
I. dvatriipsan niahapurusa-laksanani 1—32. (3759)
II. a sitir anuvyanjanani 1—80. (376H)
F. pratisfcha
I. sarv ’ak ara parisuddhih 1 . asraya-parisuddlhih 2 .
alambana-p. 3. citta -p . 4. jn an a-p .
H. tathagata-balam 1. sthanastbaua-jnana-balam . 2 .
karmn-svaka-jn.-b. 3. dbyana-vimoksa-samadbi-sama=
p atti-jn .-b . 4. in d riya-parapara-jn -b . 5. nana=
’dhimukti-jn-b. 6 . nana-dhatu-jn.-b. 7. sarv atra-
gam ini-p ratip aj-jn .-b . 8 . purve-nivasannsm rti-jn-b.
9 . cyuty-u p apatti-jn .-b . 10. asrava-ksaya-jn.-b.
dasa-balanam akarah 1 . svabhavah=panca balani 2 .
prabbedab 3. kaivalyam 4. sam ata 5. karm a-
k riy a 6 . anukram ah 7. visesah.
HI. vaisaradyam 1—4. (4023)
IV. smptyupastbanam 1—3. (403 °)
7. araksyam 1—3. (403s3)
71. maha-karuna.
W. asamm osa-dharmata.
Tm. vasana-samudghatah.
E. sarv’ak ara-vara-jn an am 1—3. (40453)
errata et addenda
Page
Sls for pariéiçtam read prativiâiçtaip* ,md ds note :
8) paris0 MS. khyad-par-du
hphags-pa.
»n o t e . rnam-par dag-pa „ frdi gfiis-te.
4 H _ „ liiïgànàm sampadyante „ "Hngànâm sampadyante’
and ils note: (8 .. . .8) sic
MS. rigs-kyi rtags yod-pa
= lidgâni samvartante ?
5»- „ prabhüti „ prabhrti
7 13 . „ éllatayâ. „ âllatayâ
23. „ evâm „ evani
„ prasthânàni „ prasthàni3 and its note: 3)
sthànâni CK. nags-tshul-
gyi gnas.
16'6 — âtmanâ „ âtmà* and its note : 4)
âtmanà MS.
17'7 — „ pattayeJ) „ pattaye and dele its note
19!1 — „ prajânâip „ prajânâm.
23'. 2- „ mamârtham „ mamânartham*
and its note: 4) so CK. don-
med-pa=anartham.
» 25 _ „■ kuéalaya „ kusalasya
249 - ,/( svârthasamb. „ svârtha-saipb.
29u - „ manuçyânâip „ mannçyânâip.
» ult_ „ yathâéaki „ yathà&ikti
3124- „ bhavati „ bhâjana-bhüto bhavati
33«- „ vlryam „ vlryaip.
»» ” „ éllàrp „ éllam
34“ - „ etatp. „ état-p.
3620- „ nata ,, nâta
Page
57- ------- for dharmânâm ârabhya yâ read ‘ârabhya yâ dharmânâm 4
andüsnote:{4. . . .4)dharm*
ânâm ârabhya yâ CK.
,,9 ----- samstavan’âgama „ samstavânugama5 and its
note : 5) “vanâg0 CK. lidris-
pahi rjes-su hgro-bas.
, , 1" ------ .. prthivyaiv® „ pythivyêv0
,,'® ------ „ vastuni. sukha-duhkhe „ vastuni sukha-duhkhe.
,,19------.» nâm „ nâm.
38^ ------ „ nir-vikalpa-jneya- „ nirvikalpena1 and its note :
1) kalpa-jneya MS. rnam-
par mi-rtog-pa.
4 1 î, s „ paripüryâ „ paripürih. yâ 1 and its note:
1) °püryà
4224------ „ prâkrti „ prakrti
4 4 «, "-------f> a-sarpgrâha „ asadgrâha" and its note : 8)
legs-par ma zin-pa.
4 5 U------ „ rup· .. rüp’
46s ------ „ nâ-satsu. ,, nâsatsu
„ nâ-sati. „ nâsati
47° ----- evam-bhûfcam „ evam bhüfcam
48u ------ „ Bava „ Bhava
49* ------ „ upâdatlta „ upàdadlta
, , 19 ------ „ vastu— „ vastu
,, n ----- dhyàyl. „ dhyâyl
52' ------- „ yena „ nayena1 and its note : 1)
yena MS. tshul.

55' 5 ------ „bhavati „ na5 bhavati and its note:
5) om. CK. mi.
5 9 >iot»------- n bkod-pa=? °nnâyâ âg° „ hkhod-pa=? °nnâyâ âgata-
60®· 8 -----„ te jo-vâyum „ tejo vâyum
,.9. '°,— „ apo-vâyum „ apo vâyum
„ 15 ----- veditaiyam. „ veditavyani.
3
Page
62note- -for 67,5. read 68“.
65» — „ Sa- „ jfia-
«t-J, 19_ ä-k° ,, Sk°
66 * — „ dhànAm „ çlbAnàni
68* — „ cchrnoti „ cchrnoti
1 2 __ „ sattvânâqi. „ sattvânâip
„ rddhim° „ rddhim0
note 3 ) . 69,1. „ 70*.
*»
7 X 1 3 ------- ,, ata lj.. . sâkçâtkaroti dele.
1» ____ „ tatra vicarati „ 'ta tra vicarati2 and ils
note : ( 2 ... .2) de-la yaö
spyod-la. tatrâpi carati?
72** - tàyâ „ tayâ
7321- bhavan nfi-vik0 „ bhavan n avik0
abhijnà-nirhâra-viéuddhir ,, *abhijnä.. . .papattié' and
devôpapattié its note: ( 1 . . . .1) mùon-par
ées-pa miion-pa sgrub-pa
dail. rnam-par dag-pabi
lhar skye-ba= abhijnà' bhi=
nirhäro viéuddha-devôpa*
pattii.
74s2- „ vikçepaié „ vikçepaié2 and its note: sic
K, oni. C. na-bzab bbul-ba,
but J-.4 j.-Î?SH=viée9 ais ?
7721 — „ cetasab „ cetah3 and its note: 3) °tasab
CK. but see p. 705.
79u - „ rajaskatâyàm „ rajaskatä yâm
80* - „ avataratah „ avatkratab
82ult— „ prayaga „ prayoga
83«- „ paricaryà— „ paricaryà
84« - „ sva1- „ tat- and dele its note.
„ uttaptaih „ uttaptaib
„ (5.. . .5) phyir mi-ldog-pa daû. (5.. . .5)
4
Page
873 for abhy&s&d1' apy read abhySsad apy1'
»o „ syaikasya „ syaikaikasya
»» „ veditayah „ veditavyah
88u „ (37b). „ .(37»)
I) 20 „ °krta’di „ krfad i
»» 24 „ adhi§thitarp „ adhisthitarp* and it» note:
2) thogs-pa med-pa. avi»
?aktam ?
89' „ Satam „ Satam
91“ „ cak?ur bhOtva „ 'caksur bhfltva7 and it»
note: ( 7 ... .7) mig ltar
gyur-pahi phyir daft=
cak?ur-bhOtatvftj ?
»QOtO f i). ta t pr°. „ tat-pr°.
924 — „ Mara-bala „ Mara-bala* and it» note:
3) bdud dpufi daft bcas-pa
thams-cad-kyi. sarva-Mftra-
bala ?
9612 ■ any tany
» 16 ■ „ anenasarva „ anena sarva
971 ■ „ kauSala» „ kauSala-
100* • „ si$tebhyo „ Si§tebhyo
«* • „ jamnikasya „ janmikasya
102° • „ buddhavam „ buddhanam
» n • ’virOdha „ ’virodha
105“ - „ kim „ kimartham* and it» note-
2) kiip MSS. cibi pbyir
see p. 96*.
» 18 - - „ arthaipu s- „ arthaip su-
108not® - „ ? kalopadeSa mah6p° dele
10913 - - „ sarva-pra „ sarva-pra»
1108 - - „ dayianam „ darsanarp
114,J - • „ a-iabba „ alobba* and it» note: alabha
5
Page
MS. ma-chags-pa.
119s for anuprayacehet. read anuprayacehet.
1 2 C P ---------- ff h iu is ä „ hiipsà
121' ---------- ft v a n ja v S p „ varnavan
123« ---------- ft b o d d ia “ „ bodhis0
»i ff k a l „ kal»
»
11__ ft a s y ö p a s a ip h ° „ asyôpasaiph“
12 — ft p ü r v ä b h ib h ä p l „ pOrvâbhibhâçI
ft 13____ ft v ila m b it a ip „ vilambitaip
! 2 7 U ---------- tt t e n ’ä d i t a „ ten’ àdita
1 3 9 * . ---------- ft â r a b d h a v 0 „ ärabdha-v°
•I ^ ft k â y e n a „ ’ käyena
140' ---------- tt b h ä g l y ä n ä m „ bbäglyänfirp
»» ” ,, r a k ç a n a „ rakçana
141' ---------- ff b o d h i (5 8 a ) s a t t v o ' „ bodhi(ö8’-)sattvo
1 6 0 13------- tt (6 5 » ) la „ «S5")la
>*
2 0 ______
» ç a m a m „ nilmam
1 6 5 13------- ft c lv a r a k ä n y . „ elvarakäpi.
168“ ---------- » a d h iv ä e a y a t i „ äsvädayati* and its note :
9) adhivàsay0 OK. du len-
par byed.
1 7 4 13------- »1 sathena „ Saphena
IS I« ---- »1 V äcanlyam· „ vacanlyam.
18817------- tt Bodnisattva „ Bodhisattva
1 9 0 7 ------- »t parpcasaipjSäb „ paipca sarpjfiAb
1931s -------
tt tan „ tan-
196“ ---- ft cchandah „ cchandah
2 0 4 '° ------ ft ya sya
2 0 8 '* ------ ff sftta- „ säta*. and note : 2) sic-
2 0 9 13------- „ upeks’älaipbanaip „ upek?â-nimitt’àlambanams
and its note'· 2) '’kç’âlaipb0
MS. btaù-sRorus-kyi mt»
shan-ma-la dmigs-pa.
G
Page
2 2 0 not« f o r 2 e t seq . dele
2 2 7 5 ------- „ satp tgrah ai* read samgraha*
2 3 0 ’° ------- „ p a rid O rn a y fls „ paripOrp°
2 3 1 9· 1!· 14-------„ p O ja y a ti „ pfljayati
2 3 2 ° ------- „ t4tta& g ate§u „ tath°
2 3 3 4 ------- „ a c a n d ftla ir „ a-c°
245*'-’ ------- „ s a ip s a r a ta b „ samsar°
2 5 4 not® ult· „ d ro d m i „ drod-mi
2 5 9 4 ------- „ k a lp a s a m - „ kalp&sam*
„ note * ' p. 9 5 p. 22
2 6 2 s5 ------ „ v a id ik a „ Vaidika
2 6 7 "° “ f4···4)----- „ — H
2 6 9 ' ------- „ ° v a r ta n a y fiip „ "vartanayflip
273s4------ „ n ir a b h la p y a „ nirabhilapya
2 9 0 5 ------- „ a n u tp a d ita m „ anutpadita-
„ 9 ------ „ amita- „ aparimita*- and its note:
6) amita MSS. dpag-tn mi-
rufi-pa.
3064 ------ „ ftdhfire ’nudliarme „ adbarSnudharme here and
the following.
312s ------ „ sap 'ftkftrarp „ sapt’ak0
314'4 „ kar nlyataya „ karanlyat0
„ 50------ „ saipbhftraiiam sambharanarp
32820------ „ janmani „ janmani-
33311 ------ auratya „ saur°
33611------ „ s mapatti- „ sam°
339s „ to§ain „ te?am
34027------ „ miilav- „ mfila-v°
34521------ „ klesa paridahatp „ kleia-p”
348' ------ „ pravartate „ pravartate.
3 5 9 ult. note------n b y „ into
360ult „ tivistam „ tivistaip
S Q IV i n adhare ni?the „ adhara-ni?{he here and the
7
Page
following.
3679 for vih&rali read vihftmu* and its note: 2)
°rali MSS.
371s ----- „ nirdistain ” nirdi^tam* and its note: 4)
p. 2010.
372’ ----- „ aneyebhyah anyebhyab
373s ----- „ tan nidftnain tan-n°
375note 4)----- >» iu ·> in
878s ----- „ c&bhivandana- cabhivAdana-vandana‘-and
Us note: 6) cfibhivandana
MS. gus-par sinra-ba daft-
phyag-ljtshal-ba dan. for
this stock phrase see p·
254s.
37913----- „ parn’&dyavik&= »» parn'ady-avika=
3 8 1 "----- „ vyAma prabhatA „ vyAma-prabhatA
386* ----- „ vjkhyApanAt 1» vikhyApanAt
*> 7 ___ » sarnpat para- •t sampat-para-
»* 8 ___ »» sampat sva- >» saippat-sva-
387s ----- „ ya h&yogam It yathayogam
389'9 ----- „ vyavahftra-pnda-carit&ni It •vyavah&ra - pada -caritAni*
and its note: (6 .. . .6) Accor,
to Tib. & Ch. the passage
would be: a§ta-vyavahAra-
padanugat&ni caritAni. See
p. 3905.
395« ----- „ sacedetat »> saced etat
39623----- „ yftvann aiv° »> y&van naiv°
397>s ----- „ jfiftna balena «* iBAna-balena
4043 ----- „ prasahya prasahya .. prasahya-pr°
412'5----- „ visesatas tt visefatas
b o d h is a t t v a b h Um i
[Tib. 1] rnal-hbyor-spyod-pahi sa-las byah-chub-sems-

dpahi sa. bam-po dah-po.
sans-rgyas dan byan-chub-senos-dpah thams-cad-la pbyag
htshal-lo. bpbags-pa byams-pal phyag htsbal-lo.
chos bcu-po hdi-dag ni theg-pa chen-po byan-chub-
sems-dpabi lam bbras-bu dan bcas-pa sdud-par byed-pa yin-
no. bcu gan §e-na. g?i dan. rtags dan. pbyogs dan.
lhag-pabi bsam-pa dan. gnas-pa daii. skye-ba dan. yohs-
su bdsin-pa dan. sa dan. spyod-pa daii. rab-tu gnas-
paho. sdom-la.
gsi dan rtags dan phyogs-rnams daii.
lhag-pabi bsam dan gnas-pa daii.
skye dan yoiis-su bdsin dan sa.
spyod dan rab-gnas tha-ma-yin.
de-la gsi gan §e-na. hdi-la byaii-chub-sems-dpabi raii-
gi rigs dan. dan-po sems-bskyed-pa dan. byan-chub-kyi
phyogs-kyi chos thams-cad ni gsi §es byal.io. de cibi pbir
§e-na. bdi-la byah-chub-sems-dpab ni rigs-la brten-cih
gnas-nas. bla-na-med-pa yan-dag-par rdsogs-pahi byah-
[Tib. 2a] chub mnon-par rdsogs-par litshan rgya-babi skal-
pa-can-du bgyur-§ih. mthu yod-par hgyur-pal.n phyir-te.
de-lta-bas-na rigs ni skal-ba dan-ldan-pabi gsi §es-byaho.
de-la byan-chub-sems-dpah ni dan-po sems bskyed-pa-la
brten-cih gnas-nas. sbyin-pa-la yah sbyor-bar byed. tshul-
2 B o d h is a t t v a b h ü m i
khrims dan. bzod-pa dan. brtson-hgrus dan. bsam-gtan

dan. ses-rab-kyi pba-rol-tu phyin-pa-la yan sbyor-bar byed-
do. de-ltar pha-rol-tu pyin-pa drug-po bsod-nams-kyi
tshogs dan. ye-ses-kyi tshogs dan. byan-chub-kyi phyogs-
kyi cbos thams-cad-la sbyor-bar byed-pahi phir-te. de-lta-
bas-na dan-po sems bskyed-pa ni bvan-chub-sems-dpahi
spyod-pa-la sbyor-ba de ni gçi §es-byabo. bdi-la byan-chub-
seras-dpah ni byan-chub-sems-dpabi spyod-pa-la sbyor-ba de-
îïid-la brten-cin gnas-nas. bla-na-med-pa yan-dag-par
rdsogs-pahi byan-chub yons-su rdsogs-par frgyur-palii phir-
te. de-lta-bas-na byan-chub-sems-dpabi spyod-pa-la sbyor-
ba de ni. byan-chub chen-po yons-su rdsogs-pa de ni gsi
ses-byabo. gan-zag rigs-la gnas-pa ma-yin-pa rigs-med-pa
ni sems kyan skyed-cin hbad-pa-la yan-dag-par gnas-pa
yod-du zin kyan bla-na-med- [Tib. 2h] pa yan-dag-par
rdsog-pahi byan-chub yons-su rdsogs-par hgyur-bahi skal-
ba med-do. de-lta-bas-na rnam-grans ljdis ni byan-chub-
sems-dpab byan-chub-kyi sems kyan ma-bskyed-la. byan-
chub-sems-dpabi spyod-pa-la sbyor-ba ma-byas kyan. rigs
ni gçi yin-par rig-par byabo. gal-te rigs-la gnas kyan
sems skyed-par mi byed-la. byaù-chub-sems-dpabi spyod-
pa-dag-la yan sbyor-bar mi-byed-na ni skal-ba yod kyan
byaii-chub myur-du bgmb-par mi bgyur-ro. de-las bzlog-
pa ni myur-du bgrub-par rig-par byabo.
punar etad gotram âdhara ity ucyate. upastambho hetur
nisraya upanisat pürvah-gamo nilaya ity ucyate. yatha gotram
evam prathamas cittôtpadab °sarvâ ca bodhisattva-carya.1’
O...............» byaù-chub-kyi phyogs-kyi chos thams-cad kyan=sarvaâ ca
B o d h is a t t v a b h ü m i 3
tatra gotraip. katamat. samâsato gotraip °dvi-vidham.l)

prakrti-sthaip samudanîtam ca. tatra prakrti-stham gotraip
yad bodhisattvànâm sad-ayatana-visesah. sa tâdrsab para*
mpar’ägato ’nâdikâliko dharmatâ-pratil&bdhah. tatra samu*
dânïtam gotram yat pürva-kusala-mülâbhyâsât pratilab*
dhaip. tad asrainn arthe dvi-vidham apy abliipretaip. tat
punar gotraip (,bïjam ity «py2> ucyate dhâtufr prakrtir ity
api. tat punar a-samudâgata-phalaip sükstnam vinä phalena.
samudâgata-phalam audârikaqa saha phalena.
tena khalu gotrena samanvägatä bodhisattvänaip,)
sarva-srävaka-pratyekabuddhän atikrâmyanti.4) prag evânyân
sarva-sattvan. (5nir-uttara-visesaip véditavvaip.51 tat kasya
hetoh. dvi-vidhee) ime samasato visuddhl kles’âvarapa-
visuddhir jiïey’âvarana-visuddhis ca. tatra sarva-srâvaka-
pratyekabuddhanarpL tad gotraip kles’âvarana-[Tib. 3a] visud*
dhya visudhyati na taj jüey’âvarana-visuddhyà. bodhisat*
tva-gotram punar api kles’àvarana-visuddhva ’pi jney’âvarapa-
visuddhyâ visudhyati. tasmât sarvafaA.75 parisiçtam nir-
uttaram ity ucyate.
api ca caturbhir âkarair bodhisattvasya srâvaka-pra*
tyekabuddhebhyo viseço veditavyal?. katamais caturbhib-
indriya-krtah pratipatti-krtah kausalya-krtab phala-krtas ca.
tatrâyam indriya-krto viseçah. prakrtyaiva bodhisattvas
bodhi-paksa-dharmalj. U .. . mam-pa gnis-te. <*___ 2)

sa-bon sea kyan. s) genitive form agrees with Tib. ; but Ch. reads
bodhisattvàh. o atikramya MS. bdas-pa yin-na. (5. . . .5)
’ttaro viéeço veditavyas MS. bla-na-med-palji khyad-par-can yin-par rig-par
byaljo. cf. infra. β) mam-par dag-pa. 7) thams-cad-las.
4 B o d h is a t t v a b a u m i
t!k?nendriyo pratyeha buddho” madhyendriyah

bhavati
sravako mrdv-indriyah. tatrdyam pratipatti-krto vise§ab-
sravakah pratyekabuddhas c’ atma-hitaya pratipanno bhavati.
bodhisattvo ’py atma-hitay&pi para-hitaya bahu-jana-hit&ya
bahu-jana-sukhaya lokanukaippayai arthaya hitaya sukhaya
deva-manusy&n£rp. tatrayam kau§alya-krto vise$ah. sr&va*
kali pratyekabuddhascaskandha-dhatv-ayatana-pratltyasamu=
tpada-sth&n&-sthana-satya!)-kausalyam karoti. bodhisattvas
tatra c&nyegu ca sarva-vidya-sth&nesu. tatr&yaip phala-krto
vise§ah· sravakah sravaka-bodhi-phalam adhigacchati pra=
tyekabuddhati <3pratyeka-bodhims) adhigacchati bodhisattvo
’n-uttaram samyak-sambodhi-phalam adhigacchati.
sacl imani bodhisattvasya (.Tib. 8 b] paramitanaip gotra-
lihganarp sampadyante. yair evarp. pare saipjanate bodhi*
sattvo ’yam iti. dana-paramitaya gotra-lingarp sila-k$anti-
vlrya-dhyana-prajfia-paramitaya gotra-lingam. tatredaip
bodhisattvaya ddna^-paramitaya gotra-lingaqi. iha bodhi=
sattvab prakrtyaiva dana-rucir bhavati satsu ca samvidya=
manesu deya-dharme§u satata-samitarp. pare?am saxpvibhaga-
sllo bhavati pramudita-cittas ca dadati na vimanasko
’lpad api ca sarpvibhagasya karta bhavati. visadaip ca
danam anuprayacchati iSna hinam® a-danena ca jihreti.
paresarp ca danasya varnarrt vadati® dane cainan samdddpa*
yati.7> dataraip ca drstva atta-mana bhavati sumanaskah.
rah-safis-rgyas. 2) Om. Ch. <3___ 3) °ka-buddham

MS. rafi-byah-chub. o sbyin-pahi. <5. . . ,5> han-pa ni ma
yin-no. 6> bshags-pa rjod-par byed-do. 7> hdun-pa skyed-
d u hjug-par byed-do. cf. infra 16, 4. 10.
gurubhyo vrddhatarakebhyo daksinlyebhyah sat-kârârhebhya
utthây’ âsanam anuprayacchati. prsto ’prsto va tesu teçu
sattva-krtyesu napâyami1’ loke para-loke nyâyôpadesam
anuprayacchati. râja-caurâmitrâgny-udak’âdi-bhaya-bhit&=
nam ca sattvânam a-bhayam anuprayacchati. yathâsaktyâ
cainan paritrâyate tasmad vicitrât pratatâd ugrad bhayât.
nikçiptarp câsya haste para-dhanam (Jnâbhidruhr----------
---------------------------------- yati nâbhidruhrti.2) svaip dâyâdarp
na vaücayate na vipralambhayati. mani-muktâ-vaidürya-
saqikha-silâ-pravada-jâtarüpa-rajatâsmagarbha-musaragalva-
lohitika-dakçipâvarta-prabhütiçûpakarana-jâteçu <smüçlbaiji
[Tib. 4*] viparlta-cittams> samyak prabodhayati. <4y a -------
-------------- 1? punah svayam enam vipralambhayisyati.^ prakr=
tya côdâra5)-bhogâdhimukto bhavati. udâresv asya sarva-
bhoga-paribhogesu cittain kramati. udâresu ca karmântesv
adhimukto bhavati. na parltt’âyadvareçu. (8- nivêmaniG)
loke vyasanâni tad-yatha strl-vyasanam (7madya-vyasanâ -
----------------- saka7)-]asak’adi-samdarsana-vyasanamity evam-
rüpebhyo vyasanebhyo laghu laghv eva vairagyâip. pratila=
i) Sic MS. bdi bde-bar hgyur-bahi=ctyeçv apàpesv iha or the like.
( * ... ,2) Sic MS. yan dor mi byed-do. gsan-gyi bu-lon chags-na yan slu-bar
mi byed-cin dor mi byed-do. nâbhidruhrti for nâbhidruhyati? cf.
anabhidrohl bhavati 29,2. Igyo mi byed-ciù. <3 s>müdham viryambha-
cittam MS. rmoùs-éiù sema phyin-ci log-tu gyur-ba-la yan. («___ <>
Sic MS. de ci-nas gçan-gyis kyan slu-bar mi hgyur-bar de-la bdag-
fiid-kyis slu-bar lta-ga-la byed. es côdhàra MS. rgya-chen-po.
<6 Sic MS. hdi-dag yin-te. ?santi cêmàni. <7___ 7> Sic MS.
chaû-la çugs-pa daû. rgyan-po-la çugs-pa daû. slos-gar-mkhan daû. bro-
gar-mkhan daû bçad-gad byed-pa dan=madya-vyasanam dyüta-vyasanaip
nata-nartaka-hâsaka.
bhate. lirl-vyapaträpyaip prâviçkaroti. vipule ’pi bhoga-

pratilambhe nädhimätra-lolupo bhavati. präg evâlpe. itî=
mäny evarribhägiyäni bodhisatlvasya dâna-pâramitâyâ gotra-
liùgâni vedilavyàni1’.
tatrêmâni bodhisattvasya slla-päramitäyä gotra-liùgâni.
iha bodhisattvah prakrtyâ mrdunä käya-vän-manas-kannanä
samanvâgato bhavaty a-kusalena nâtyartha-raudrena nâ=
tyartha-sattvôpaghâtakena. krtvâ ’pi ca päpakam karma
laghu laghv eva vipratisâraqi pratilabhate 12— · -----------------
-----------rati2) na nandî-jâtab- pâni-loÿta-danda-sastr’âdibhis
ca sattvâuâm a-vihethana-jâtïyo bhavati. prakrti-vatsalas ca
bhavati sattva-priyah- sat-kärärhesu ca kälena kâlam abhi=
vädana-vaiidana-pratyutthänänjali-sämici-karmanäpratyupa=
sthito bhavati. daksinas ca bhavati. (3nâgara------------ [Tib.
4bJ ---------- ta-pürvamgamas ca bhavaty3' uttâna-mukha-
varno vigata-bhrkutih pürvâbhibhâpï. upakâriçu ca sattveçu
krta-jiïo bhavati krta-vedï. arthikesu ca sattveçu rjukam
pratipadyate. na mâyâ-sâthyenainân vilobhayati. dharme*
jjâ-sahasena ca bhogän samudänayati nâ-dharmena. pra=
krtyaiva ca (4p r a ---------------------------------- kriyâmvapi vyâ=
pärän gacchati4' präg ev’âtmanah. para-bâdhayâ câtya=
rtharp bädhyate yad uta paresâm vadha-bandhana-cchedana-
(4“) tädana-kutsana-tarjan’âdikayâ drçtvâ vâ srutvä vâ.
i) rigs-kyi rtags yin-par rig-par byaljo. <3___ de-la yai'i hdsem-

bçin-du spyod-kyi=? tatrâpi vyapatrapya samàcarati. <3. . . .*> âes-Sen-
can daù. pha-rol-gyi sems dan mthun-par hjug-pa yin. Ijdsum-pa sûon-
du gtoù-ba daù. <*....<> Sic MS. bsod-nams-la dgalj-ba yin-te.
gçan bsod-nams byed-pa-dag-la yaû stod-par byed-na.
dharma-samädäna-gurukas ca bhavati saqiparâya-gurukah.

anu-mâtre ’py avadye bhaya-darsï präg eva prabhüte. para-
krtyeçu para-karanîyesu saliâyîbhâvam gacchati yad uta
krçi - vapijyâ - gaurakçya - râja - paurusya-lipi-ganana-nyasana-
saipkhyä-mudräyärp bhartr-prasâdane kula-prasâdane mitrâ-
mitra-räja-prasädane bhogänäm arjane raksane samnidhau
^ prayoge visarge ä väha-vi vâh’âbhaksana-sarpbhakçanesv evam*
bhâgîyeçu sahäyibhävam gacchati. na kalaba-bliandana-
vigraha-vivâdeçv anye?u vâ para-vihethana-kararüyesu ye
ätmanab paresäm cän-arthäya duhkhäyä-hitäya sanivartante.
a-krlyäc caitäqi nivärayati yad uta dasabhyab päpakebhyo0
’kusalebbyah karma-pathebhyah. para-vasyas ca bhavati
para- [Tib. 5a] vidheyah. samâna-kçânti-sïlatayâ. 'pahäya
sva-käryaqa parair ätma-kärye yathäkämam niyojyate.
ärdra-cittas ca bhavati pesala-citto na ca ciram äghäta-cittatäip
pratigha-cittatäm udvahati. nänvatra tat-kçana evâsya. tac-
i cittam bhadratäyäm. parivartate. satya-gurukas ca bhavati
' nä-bhüta-vacanena pararpJ> visarpvädayati. na ca pareçâip
I mitra-bhedaqi rocayati na karoti. na cä-sambaddham apär*
thaip nir-arthaip. sahasä pralapati. priyam-vadas ca bhavaty
a-para-kat-ukah api svakasya däs’ädi-parijanasya. präg eva
pareçâqa. guna-priyas ca bhavati paresärp. bhätasya varnasy’
f ähartä. itfraäny eväinbhägiyäni bodhisattvasya sila-pärami*
■ täyä gotra-lingäni veditavyäni.
: tatremäni bodhisattvasya k?änti-päramitäyä gotra-
lingäni. ilia bodhisattvah prakrtyä paresäm antikäd
apakäraip labdhvä n ’ äghäta-cittatäm präviskaroti näpy
Ο Om. C. :) °rân K .
r
(
i I
I
8 B o d h is a t t v a b iiü m i
apakârâya pratipadyate. sarpjfiapyamänas c ’ âsu saipjnapliip

pratigrhnâti. na ca khilaip dharayati na cirakâlikaip
vair’âsayâm vahati. itîmâny evaipbhâgïyâni bodhisattvasya
ksânti-pâramitâyâ gotra-liïigâni veditavyâni.
tatrêmâni bodhisattvasya vïrya-pâramitayâ gotra-liùgâni.
iha bodhisattvab prakrtyâ utthanavân bhavati kalyôtthâyl
sâyaip ni pâti1} na nidrâ-sukhaqi sayana-sukharp. pârsva-
sukharn atyartham svlkaroti. pratyupasthite ca krtye abhi=
bhüyâkartukâmatâm âlasyaip pratisarpkhyâya prayujyate
tasya krtyasyâbbinispattaye. [Tib. 5b] sarva-krtya-samâram*
bhesu ca dfdha-niscayo bhavati nâ-krtvânâ-pariprâpyasarvena
sarvarp. vïryaqi sraipsayati (4b) antara va visâdam apadyate.
udâresu ca paramesv arthesu na cetasâ samkocam âpadyate.
nâpy âtmanaip paribhavati. sakto ’ham pratibalam e?âm
adhigamâyêti utsâhajâtah. viras ca bhavati mahâ-sabhâ-
p rav ese vâ paraih sahâbhiyoga-pratyabhiyoge va tad-anyatra
va duskara-karmani mahâ-vyavasâye?v api cârthôpasarphitesu
nâtyarthaip khedara apadyate. prâg eva parltteçu. itîmâny
evambhâgîyâni bodhisattvasya vïrya-pâramitayâ gotra-lmgâni
veditavyâni.
tatrêmâni bodhisattvasya dhyana-pâramitâya gotra-
liùgâni. iha bodhisattvah prakrtyâ dharmârthôpanidhyâne
a-viksepa-bahulo bhavati. aranya-vana-prastbânâni ca prân*
tâni sayan’âsanâni manuçya-rahas-sevitâni vigata-jana-
pâpakâni pratisaiplayana-sârüpyakâniJ> drçtvâ vâ srutvâ vâ
sukhaip bata naiskramyam prâvivekyam iti naiskramya-
prâvivekj’e tïvram autsukyam utpâdayati. prakrtyâ ca
i) Sic K. ni— C. Sal-bar byed-pa. = ? nidràvl. » °pyâni C.
B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i 9
manda-kleso bhavati manda-nivarano manda-dau§thulyah.

praviveka^-gatasya c&sya svartham paritulayatah papakah
asad-vitarka natyartham cittaip. ksobhayanti na paryadaya
ti?fhanti. amitra-pak§e ’pi tvaritaip.21 tvaritam maitra-cittatam
upasthapayati prag eva mitrodasina-pakse. vicitrais ca
duhkhair duhkhitanam sattvanam duhkbam srutva va drstva
va mahat karunya-cittam utpadayati. duhkhapanajâ ca
tesarp. sattvanaip yathasaktya [Tib. 6 aJ yatbabalaip vyapararp.
gacchati. prakrtya ca sattve§u hita-kamo bhavati sukha-
kamah· dhrtimams ca bhavaty apatsu jnati-vyasane va
bhoga-vyasane va vadhe va bandhane3) va pravasane va.
ity evaipbhaglyasv apatsu. medhavl ca4) dharmariana grahana-
dharanohana-samarthah. smrti-balena ca samanvagato
bhavati. sa cira-krta-cira-bha?itam apy anusmarta bhavati.
paregaqa canusmUrayitd.S) itimany evanibhagiyani bodhisa=
ttvasya dhyana-paramitaya gotra-lingani veditavyani.
tatremani bodhisattvasya prajiia-paramitaya gotra-lih=
gani. iha bodhisattvah sarva-vidya-sthana-jiieya-pravesaya
saha-jaya (5a) prajfiaya samanvagato bhavati. a-dhandhas ca
bhavaty a-mandah a-momuhajatiyah. tasu tasu ca pramada-
sthana-virati§u pratisamkhyana-baliko bhavati. itimany
evaipbhaglyani bodhisattvasya prajiia-paramitaya gotra-
lingani veditavyani.
tanimani bodhisattvasyaudarikany anumanikani gotra-
lingani veditavyani. bhfltartha-niscaye tu buddha eva
bhagavantah pratyak§a-darsinah.
1) viyeka C. rab-tu dben-pa affirms K ’s reading. « °rita- C.
s> °ndlie C. o Om. C. yafi rjes-su dran-par byed-do.
yasmâc ca tad gotraip bodhisattvânaip. prakrtyaivaip.

guna-yuktam bhadram kalyanani sukla-dharma'^sama*
nvägataip. tasmât tavad dur-abhisambhavasya sresthasyâ-
cintyasyâ-calasyân-uttarasya täthägatasya padasyäväptaye
hetu-bhâvenayujyatenänyathäyujyeta. tavaccabodhisattvah
ebhih [Tib. 6 bJ suklair dharmaib prakrtyaiva yukto bhavati
yavan na sukla-dharma-vairodhikais caturbhir upaklesaih
sakala-vikalair upaklisto bhavati. yatas ca upakliçto bhavati.
sa tada esu ca suklesu dharmesu na samdrsyate. apâyeçu
caikada upapady ate. apäyöpapattävs)api bodhisattvasya tad-an*
yebhyah apayöpapannebhyah sattvebhyo gotra-krto mabän
viseço veditavyab· iha bodhisattvah dïrghena kâlena kadâcit
karbicit apâyeçûpapadyate. upapannas c’ asu parimucyate
apayebhyah. na ca tatha tivram âpâyiklip duhkhäm veda=
nâip vedayate tad-yathâ anye apayôpapannâh sattvâh· taya
’pi ca pratanvya duhkhayâ vedanaya sprçtah adbimâtraqi
saqavegam utpâdayati. teçu ca sattvesu tatrôpapanneçu
duhkhitesu karunya-cittam pratilabhate yad uta tenaiva
(5b) gotrena buddha-inaha-karunä-hetuna codyamänah- ity
evaipbhaglyah apayöpapattau bodhisattvasya tad-anyebhyo
’payöpapannebhyab sattvebhyo vise?o veditavyab-
tatra katame te bodhisattvasya catvärah sukla-dharma-
vairodhika upaklesah· purvaip praraattasya klesâbhyâsât
tïvra-klesatâ ayata-klesata cäyarp prathama upaklesah.
müdhasyâ-kusalasya päpa-mitra-samsrayo ’yam dvitlya
upaklesah · guru-bhartr-räj a-cora-pratyarthik’ady-abhibhn==
tasyâ-svâtantryaqi citta-vibhramas cäyaqi trtlya upaklesah·
η pakça C. Lacuna K . chos. J) ùan-soù-du skyes-na.
upakarana-vikalasya jivika’pek§a ’yaip. caturtha upaklesab-

[Tib. 7*] caturbhib karapaib evaip gotra-sampanno ’pi
bodhisattvab na saknoty an-uttaram samyak-saipbodhim
abhisarpboddhuip. katamais caturbhib- iba bodhisattvab
adita eva kalyana-mitram na labhate a-viparlta-bodhi-marga-
daisikaqi buddhaqi va bodhisattvarp va. idam prathamam
karanam. punar aparam bodhisattvab labdhva ’pi kalyana-
mitraipi viparlta-grahl viparltaip. sik?ate b0 dhisattva-sik9a.su.
idam dvitlyaqikaranam. punar aparam. bodhisattvab labdhva
’pi kalvana-mitrarp a-viparitain sik§amano bodhisattva-sik*
§asu tasmiqi prayoge sithila-prayogo bhavati kusldo nodagra-
pratata-vlrya-samanvagatah. idarp. trtlyana karanam. punar
aparaqa bodhisattvab labdhva ’pi kalyana-mitram a-viparltam
sik?amano bodhisattva-siksasu tasmiqi prayoge arabdha-
vlryab a-paripakvendriyo bhavaty a-paripurna-sambharab
dlrgha-kal&-parij ayad bodhi-pak sanam dharmanarp. idam
caturthaqa karapaxp. gotre saty etat-karana-vaikalyad bodher
a-praptib- sarpnidhyat tu praptir bhavati. a-sati tu gotre
sarve(6 *)jja sarvaqa sarvatha bodher a-praptir eva veditavya.
Bodhisattva-bhtimav adhare yoga-sthane prathame

prathmarp. gotra-patalam samaptam.
iha bodhisattvasya prathamas cittôtpâdah sarva-bodhi*

sattva-samyak-prapidhânânâm adyaip tad-anya-sarayak-
pranidbana-saipgrahakam. tasmàt sa âditah samyak-prani=
dhâna-svabhâvah· sa khalu bodhisattvo bodhâya cittaip
pranidadhad evaip cittam abhisarpskaroti [Tib. 7b] vâcam
ca bhasate. aho batâham an-uttarâm. samyak-saipbodbiin
abhisambudbyeyam sarva-sattvânâip cârtba-karah syâm
atyanta-niçtbe nirvane pratiçtbâpayeyam tatbägata-ißäne
ca. sa evarn âtmanas ca bodhim sattvârthaqa ca prârtha-
yainànas cittam utpadayati. tasmat sa cittôtpâdah prârtha=
n ’âkârah· tarp khalu bodhirp sattvârtharp. c ’ alambva sa
cittôtpâdah prarthayate nânâlambya. tasmat sa cittôtpado
bodhy-âlambanah sattvârth’âlambanas ca. sa cittôtpadah
sarva-bod hi-pak§a-kusala-müla-saipgrabâya pürvarpgamatvât
kusaluh (1para ma-kausalya-guna-yuktah1' bhadrah parama-
bhadrah kalyânah parama-kalyanah sarva-sattvâdhisthâna-
kaya-vân-mano - dus - carita - vairodhikah. yani ca kanicid
anyâni laukika-lokôttaresv arthesu kusalâni samyak-
pranidhânâni. tesâip sarvesaip agram2) état samyak-prani=
dbânaip. nir-uttaraip yad uta bodhisattvasya prathamas
cittôtpadah· evam ayaip prathamas cittôtpâdah svabhâvato
’pi veditavyah âkârato ’py âlambanato ’pi gunato ’pi utkar*
§ato ’pi pamca-lakçano veditavyah.
ta s y a c a b o d h i-citta sy a sa h ô tp â d â d e v â v a t!rn o S) b h a v a ti
b o d h isattv o ’n -u tta r a 4)-b o d b i-m a h â y â n e . b o d h isa ttv a iti ca
a . . . . 1> So MS. According to Tib. and Ch. the passage will be parama-
ku&ilo, and guna-yukto will stand next to parama-kalyânab.
2) agryarp K. S) evätlrno C. avatlrrio K. ma-thag-tu çugs-pa
daû. O cre K.
B o d h is a t t v a b h ü m i .13
saipkhyâiji gacchati yad uta (6 b·) samkcta-vyavahâra-nayenn.
tasmât sa cittôtpâdah avatâra-saipgrhîtah· utpâd.ya ca bo=
dhisattvas tac-cittarp krainenân-uttarâm samyak-saipbodhim
abhisarpbudhyate1' nân-utpâdya. [Tib. 8 aJ tasmâd an-utta=
râyâh samyak-sambodheb sa cittôtpâdo mülarp. duhkhitesu
ca sattveçu sa® kâruniko bodhisattvah pariträriäbhipräyah tac
cittara utpâdayati. tasmàt sa cittôtpâdab karupâ-niçyandah.
taip ca cittôtpâdaip nisritya pratiçthâya bodhisattvo bodhi~pak=
çesu dharmesu sattvârtha-kriyâyaip ca bodhisattva-siksâyâip
prayujyate. tasmat sa cittôtpâdo bodhisattva-siksâyâb
sarpnisrayab- evam asau prathamas cittôtpâdab saipgrahato
’pi mülato ’pi niçyandato ’pi saipnisrayato ’pi veditayah.
sa ca bodhisattvasya prathamas cittôtpâdab samâsena
dvi-vidhab· nairyânikas câ-nairyânikas ca. tatra nairyâniko
ya utpanno ’tyantam anuvartate na punar vyâvartate. a-
nairyânikab punar ya utpanno nâtvantam anuvartate punar
eva vyâvartate. tasya ca cittôtpâdasya vyâvrttir api dvi-vidhâ.
âtyantikl cân-âtyantikî ca. tatr’ âtyantild yat sakrd-vyâv?ttam
cittam na punar utpadyate bodhâya. an-âtyantikï punal.i
yad vyâvrttarp cittaip punab-punar utpadyate bodhâya.
sa khalu cittasyôtpâdab caturbhih pratyayais caturbhir
hetubhih caturbhir balaib veditavyah. catvârab pratyayâb
katame. iha kula-putro vâ kula-duhitâ vft tathâgatasya vâ
bodhisattvasya vâ ’cintyam adbhutam prdtihâryam pra=
bhâvarp pasyati sampratyavitasya vâ ’ntikâc chrnoti. tasya
drstvâ vâ (Ssrutvâ vaivaipS) bhavati. mahâ’nubhâvâ batêyaip
» adhigacchati K. mûon-par rdsogs-par hthsaù-rgya-bar hgyur-gyi.

*) Om. K. 8) °tvaivam C. °tva caivaip K.
bodhir yasyâip (7a) sthitasya va pratipannasya vâ ’yam evam-

rüpab prabhâvah idam evam-rüpam prâtihâryam drsyate
ca srüyate ca. [Tib. 8b] sal) tad eva prabhâvasyas>darsanarp
sravanam va ’dhipatiip. krtvâ mabâ-bodhy-adhimukto ma*
ha-bodhau cittam utpàdayati. ayam. prathamah pratyayas
cittasyôtpattaye. sa na haiva prabhâvam pasyati va srnoti
va api tv an-uttaraip. samyak-sambodhim arabhya sad-dhar=
maip. srnoti bodliisattva-pitakam desyamânam. srutvâ ca
punar abhiprasïdati. abhiprasannas ca sad-dharma-sra=
vanam adhipatiip krtvâ tathügata-inânâdhimuktah tathâgata-
îfiàna-pratilaipbhaya cittam utpadayati. ayaip. dvitîyah
pratyayab cittasyôtpattaye. sa na haiva dharmam srnoti
api tu bodhisattva-sad-dharmântardhanim aniukhâm upa=
gatâm pasyati. drstvâ ca punar asyaivam bhavati. a-pra=
mânânam31 bata sattvânâm dubkhâpagamaya bodhisattva-
sad-dharma-sthitib samvartate. yan nv ahaip. bodhisattva-
sad-dharma-cira-stbitaye cittam utpâdayeyaip yad uta esâm
eva sattvânâm duhkhâpakarçâya. sa sad-dharma-dharanâm
evâdhipatiip krtvâ tathâgata-jnânâdhimuktas tathâgata-
jnâna-pratilaipbhâya cittam utpädayati. ayaip trtîyali
pratyayas cittasyôtpattaye. sa na haiva sad-dharmântar=
dhânim. pratyupasthitam pasyaty api tv anta-yuge ’nta-kale
pratyavaran antayugikân sattv’asrayüqa pasyati yad uta
dasabhir upaklesair upaklistâip. tad-yatha moha-baliulân
ahrïkyânapatrapya-bahuian ïrsya-mâtsarya-bahulâipdubkha-
bahulâipi daus{.hulya-bahulaqa klesa-bahulâqa dus-carita-
1) tadà C. 2) °va- C.-mthu (mthoû-pa dan thos-pa.)

2) a-prameyän° K . dpag-tu med-pa-dag.
B o d h is a t t v a e h ü m i 15
bahulâm pramàda-bahulaip kausîdya-bahulaipn asraddhya-

bahulams ca. drsfcvâ [Tib. 9*] ca punar asyaivarp bhavati.
mahâpi batâyam kasaya-kalah pratyupastbitah.11 asminn
evam upaklisfce kale na su-la (7b)bho nihlna-srâvaka-pratyeka-
bodhâv api tavac cittötpädah. präg evân-uttarâyam sa=
myak-saqabodhau. yan nv aham api tavac cittam utpadaye*
yaqi apy eva nama mamânusikçamânâ anye ’py utpadayeyur
iti. so ’nta-kale (2cittôtpâda-du-------------------krtvâ2> maba-
bodhav adhiraukto maha-bodhau cittam utpâdayati. ayam
caturthab pratvayah ctttasyôtpattaye.
catvaro hetavali katame. gotra-sarppad bodhisattvasya
prathamo hetulj cittasyôtpattaye. buddha-bodhisattva-kal*
yâna-mitra-parigrahah dvitïyo hetus cittasyôtpattaye. sat=
tvesu kärunyam bodhisattvasya trtïyo hetus cittasyôtpattaye.
sarpsâra-duljkhâd dus-kara-caryad dulikhad api dîrghakalikad
vicitrât tïvran nir-antarâd abhiruta caturtho hetus citta?yôt=
pattaye.
tatra gotra-saqipad bodhisattvasya dharmata-pratilab=
dhaiva veditavya.
caturbhir akarair bodhisattvasya mitra-sampad vedi=
tavyâ. iha bodhisattvasya mitram adita evâ-jaçlam bliavaty
a-dhandha-jätlyarp paqajitaip vicaksaijarp na ca ku-dr?ti-
patitam. iyarp prathama mitra-sarp.pat. na cainam pramâde
viniyojayati na pramâda-sthânam asyôpasaqiharati. iyam
dvitïyâ mitra-saippat. na cainam dus-carite viniyojayati
na dus-carita-sthânam asyôpasamharati. [Tib. 9b] iyam
η °tyavasth° C. <2___ 21 sems bskyed-pa rûed-par dka-balji

dbaû-du byas-te. ?cittôtpàdam dur-labham adhipatiip krtvâ.
trtiyâ mitra-saippat. na cainam utkrs{.atarebhyah sraddhä-

cchanda-samädana-vIryöpava-gunebhyo vicchandya” nihïna*
tarakesu” sraddhâ-cchanda-samâdâna-vïryôpâya-gurieçu sa*
madapayati. tad-yathâ mahayanâd vicchandya” srâvaka-
yane vâ pratyekabuddha-yane vâ bhavanâmayad vicchandya”
cintamaye cintäraayad vicchandya” srutamaye srutamayâd
vicchandya vaiyâprtyaS)-karmani sîlamayâd vicchandya”
dânamaye. ity evambhagïyebhya(8&)utkr?tatarakebhyo gune*
bhyo na vicchandya” evaipbhâgïyesu nihïnatarakesu guneçu
saraâdapayati. iyam caturthï mitra-sarppat.
caturbhih kâranair bodhisattvab karunâ-bahulo bhavati
sattvesu. santi te loka-dhâtavah- yesu duhkhaqa nôpalabhyate
dasasu diksv an-antâ-paryantesu loka-dhâtuçu. sa ca bodhi*
sattvah sa-duhkhe dhâtau pratyajato bhavati. yatra duli*
kham upalabhyate. nâ-duhkhe. paraip. cânyatamena duhkhena
sprçtam upadrutam abhibhùtam pasyati. atmana cânyata*
mena duhkhena sprçto bhavaty upadruto ’bhibhûtab. punas
ca param âtmânam vâ tad-ubhayana vâ dïrghakâlikena
vicitrena tïvrena nir-antarepa duhkhena sppçtam upadrutam
abhibhütaqi pasyati. iti tasya bodhisattvasya sva-gotra-
ITib. 10a] saqanisrayena prakrti-bhadratayâ ebhis caturbhir
âlaipbanair adhiçthânaih karunâ mrdu-madhyâdhimâtrâ
pravartate anyatrâbhyâsatah-
caturbhih kârariair bodhisattvab sattvesu karunâm saip*
puraskptya saipsâra-duhkhâd dïrghakalikâd vicitrât tlvrân
nir-antarâd api 11a bibheti nôttrasyati. prâg eva nihlnât.
η "cchindya C. °cchandayitvâ K. 2) "r e ç u K .
S) vaiyàvrti C.
prakptyâ sâttviko bhavati dhftimâm balavân. idam pra=

thamarp kârapaip. papcjito bhavati samyag-upanidhyâna-
sïlah pratisarpkbyâna-balikah. idaqi dvitïyaip kârapaip.
an-uttarâyârp samyak-sarpbodhâv adbimatraya adhimuktya
samanvâgato bhavati. idarp trtîyarp kârapaip. (lsattvesu
câdhimâtray&O karunayâ samanvâgato bhavati. idarp
caturtham kârapaip.
catvâri balâni katamâni. adhyâtma-balarp para-balaip
hetu-balaip prayoga-balaip ca. tatra sva-sakti-patitâ yâ
rucir an-uttarâyâm samyak-saipbodhâu. idam ucyate (2bodhi=
sa.ttvasyâdhyâtma-balam2} cittasyôtpattaye. (8b) para-sakti-
samutpâditâ tu rucir an-uttarâyâip samyak-saipbodhau
bodhisattvasya para-balam ity ucyate cittasyôtpattaye.
pürvako bodhisattvasya mahâyâna-pratisaipyukta-kusala-
dhrmâbhyâsa etarhi buddha-bodhisattva<3-sa»idarscma-
mâtrakena S) tad-varna-sravapa-mâtrakepa vâ âsu cittasyôt*
pattaye.4> prâg eva prabhâva-darsanena vâ sad-dharma-
sravapena vâ. hetu-balam ity ucyate cittasyôtpattaye.
drsfcadhârmiko bodhisattvasya sat-puru?a-saipsevâ-sad-dhar=
ma-sravapa-cint’âdiko dïrghakâlikali kusala-dharmâbhyâsah
prayoga-balam ity ucyate cittasyôtpattaye.
tatra bodhisattvasya samasta-[Tib. 10b] vyastâqis caturah
pratyayârps caturo hetün âgamya saced adhyâtma-balena
hetu-balena ca samastâbhyâip dvâbhyâip balâbhyâip tac
cittam utpadyate. evarp tad dptjharp ca sâraip ca nis-calaip
» n sems-can-mams-la yaû cher. 2) byaù-chub-sems-

dpahi. naù-gi stobs. (3. . . mthoù-ba tsam. o Sic C.
sems skye-bar hçyur-na.= ? cittasyôtpattih.
côtpadyate. para-bala-pravoga-balabhyaip tu tac cittam a-

drçlhôdayaip veditavyarp.
catväri bodhisattvasya citta-vyavrtti-karaiiani. katamâni
catvâri. na gotra-satnpanno bhavati. pâpa-mitra-parigrhîto
bhavati. sattvesu manda-karuno bhavati. sarpsâra-duhkhac
ca dïrghakalikâd vicitrat tîvran nir-antarad bhîrur bhavati
atyartharp. bibhety nttrasyati saqitrâsani âpadyate. caturnârp
cittôtpatti-hetünam viparyayena catvary etâni citta-vyâvrtti-
kàranani vistarena pürvavad veditavyâni.
dvav iraau drdha-prathama-cittôtpâdikasya bodhisat*
tvasya lokâ-sâdharanav ascaryâdbhutau dharmau. katamau
dvau. sarva-sattvâqas ca kadatra-bhâvena parigrhnâti. na
ca punalj kadatra-parigraha-doçepa lipyate. tatrâyatp kadatra-
parigraha-doçah. kadatrasyânugrahôpaghatabhyâin kliç=
tânurodha-virodhau. tau ca (9&) bodhisattvasya na vidyete.
dvâv iraau drdha-prathama-cittôtpâdikasya bodhisattvasya
sattvesu kalyânâdhyâsayau pravartete.1’ hitâdhyâsayas ca
sukhâdhyâsayas ca. tatra hitâdhyâsayah yâ a-kusalât sthanâd
vyutthâpya kusale sthâne pratiçjhâpana-kâmatâ. sukhâdhy-
flsayo yâ vighatinara a-näthanam a-pratisarananarpJ) sat*
tvânâm k liç|a-varj itànugrâhaku-vastûpasamharana-kamatâ.
[Tib. I I s] dvav iraau dfdha-prathama-cittôtpâdikasya
bodhisattvasya prayogau. adhyäsaya-prayogah pratipatti-
prayogas ca. tatrâdhyâsaya-prayogo ya tasyaiva hita-sukbâ*
dhyasayasya pratidivasam anubripbanâ. pratipatti-prayogab
pratidivasam atmanas ca buddha-dharma-paripâka-prayogah
u After pravartete Tib. has: gais gaû çe-na=katamau dvau.

2) °tiéar° K.
sattvänäip. ca yathaéakti yathäbalarp adhyäsaya-prayoyam

eva nisritya hita-sukhôpasambâra-prayogah.
dve ime drdha-prathama-cittôtpâdikasya bodhisattvasya
mahatl kusala-dharm’âyadvâre. svârtba-prayogas cân-ut=
tarâyâh samyak-sarpbodheh samudâgamaya. parârtha-pra=
yogas ca sarva-sattvânâip sarva-duhkha-nirmokçâya. yathâ
dve ayadvare. evarp dvau mahantau kusala-dharma-saqi*
nicayau dvâv a-prameyau kusala-dharma-skandhau peyâlaip.
dve ime prathama-cittôtpâdikasya bodhisattvasya prathamam
cittôtpadam upadaya bodhâya kusala-parigraha-vaiseçye tad-
anyaip kusala-parigraha(9b)m upanidhâya1*. hetu-vaiseçyaip
phala-vaiseçyam ca. sa khalu. bodhisattvasya kusala-pari=
graho ’n-uttarâyâb samyak-saipbodher hetuh sâ ca tasya
phalarp. na tad-anyah sarva-srâvaka-pratyekabuddha-ku=
sala-parigrahah. prflg eva tad-anyesâm sattvanârp. tasmad
bodhisattvanäqi kusala-parigrahah tad-anyasmat sarva-
kusala-parigrahad dbetu-bhavatah pbalatas ca prativisiçtab·
dvav imau drdha-prathama-cittôtpâdikasj’a bodhisat»
tvasya cittôtpadânusaipsau. saba cittôtpadac [Tib. l l bJ ca
sarva-sattvânâip dakçinlya-bhüto bhavati guru-bbütah punya-
kçetram pitp-kalpah prajanaip a-vyabadhyasya ca punyasya
parigrahaqa karoti. tatrêdam a-vyabâdbyaip punyarp. yena
samanvâgato bodbisattvab cakravarti-dvi-gunen’ (iârak§ep’
arakçito2’ bhavati. yasminn asy’ arakçe sada pratyupasthite
na saknuvanti supta-matta-pramattasyâpi vyâçlâ vâ yakça
vâ (,manuçyâ vas> a-manuçyâ vâ naivâsika va vibethâm
karturp. parivrtta-janma punar ayaip bodhisattvah tena
i) upadh° C. <2___ 2) âraksane rakçito C. <3___ S) Om. C. & Tib.
20 B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i
punya-parigrahen&lp’abadho bliavaty a-roga-jatiyalj. na

ca dlrghepa kharena va abadhena sprsyate. sattv&rthe.?u ca
sattva-karanlye$u asya vyayacchamanasya” kayena vaca
dharmarp ca delayatab n&tyartharp kayah klamyati na
smptib pramu§yate na cittam upakanyate. prakftyaiva
tavad gotra-stho bodhisattvo manda-dau§thulyo bhavati.
utpadita-bodhi^-cittas tu bhilyasya matraya mandas>-dau9thu-
lyo bhavati yad uta kaya-dausthulyena wvag-daugthulyena°
citta-dausthulyena ca. a-siddhany api ca tad-anya-sattva-
hasta-gatani sattvanam Ity-i5upadrav6pasarga-samsamakani5)
mantra-padani vidya-padani tad-dbasta-gatani sidhyanti. kah
punar vadalj (10*) siddhani. adhikena ca k§anti-sauratyena
samanvagato bhavati. parata-upatapa-sahab a-par6patapi
ca. paren&pi ca parain upatapyamanam upalabhy&tyarthaip.
badhyate. krodhSr?ya-sathya-mrak?’adayas cdsyopaklesa
hata-vega® mandayamanah kadacit saraudacaranti [Tib. 12*]
asu ca vigaccharpti. yatra ca grama-k?etre prati vasati. tas®
miip bhaya-bhairava-dur-bhik§a-do?ah a-manu§y’akrtas co=
padravab an-utpannas ca notpadyante utpannas ca vyupasam®
yanti. sacet punah prathama-cittotpadiko bodhisattvah ekada
narakesv apaya-bhhmav upapadyate. sa bhtlyasya matray’
asutaram ca mucyate narakebhyah- tanutararp ca duljkhaip
vedanarp vedayate bhrsataraip ca samvegam utpadayati
te§aip ca sattvanam antike karuna-cittatarp. a-vyabadhya-
punya-parigraha-hetob- ity evambhaglyarp bahhn anu®
sapisan a-vyabadhya-punya-parigrahat prathama-cittotpadiko
bodhisattvah pratyanubhavati.
i) “yacchatah K . 2) Om. K . Tib. & Ch. s> mandatara-
K. l<___ *> Om. Tib. & Ch. °v6pasarge daipia-
mafeika-iamakani K ., not corroborated by Tib. & Ch. «> °gaya C.
Bodhisattva-bhümäv ädhare yoga-sthâne dvitîyaip.

cittôtpâda-patalaqi saœâptam.
22 B oDHISATTVABHÜMI
evam utpiïdita-cittânâm bodhisattvänäqi bodhisattva-

caryä katama. samasato bodhisattva yatra ca sikçante yatbä
ca siksante ye ca siksante. tat sarvam aikadhyam1’ abhisaqa=
kgipya bodhisattva-caryêty ucyate.
kutra punar bodhisattvab sikçante. saptasu sthâneçu
sikçante. sapta-sthanâni katamâni. svârthab parârthah
tattvârtbab prabhâvab sattva-paripakal.i atmano buddha-
dharma-paripakah an-uttara ca samyak- sambodhih saptamam
sthânarp. uddannip
sva-parârthas ca tattvârthah prabhävah paripâcane
sattva-sva-buddha-dharmâriâip. parâ bodhis ca sap=
tarnî.”
sva-parârthah katamab· samasato [Tib. 12”] dasa-vi*
dhab sva-parârtho veditavyah. kevalab para-sambaddhah
hitânvayab sukhânvayah hetu-sarpgrhïtah (10b)phala-saipgf=
hltah aihikah âtnutrikah atyantikab an-atyantikas ca.
tatra yab kevalab svârthab parârthas ca. sa3) bodhisat*
tvena parijiïaya prahâtavyab bodhisattva-vidhi-(4samati=
krântatvad an-anurüpatvac ca.4) parisiçte ca sikçitavyaip.
tatrâyana kevalah svârtho bodhisattvasya yo ’nena parijiïaya
prahatavyo bhavati. âtmanab sukha-kamasya bhogânam
parvesana upabhogas ca. dliarma-matsarino va punab satab
dharmänarp buddha-bodhisattva-bhaçitanâm. paryesanâ dhâr=
apâ ca. svarga- kâmasya svargârtham (5sila-vïry’âram*
bha-dhyana5)-prajiïam samâdâya vartanâ. lok’amiça-phalâ*
bhilasipo va punah lok’âmisa-nimittarn tathagata-caitya-püjâ.
i) ek° C. 2) °mâ C. s) Om. MSS. de. <«....<>

°krântatvân-anurûpatvâ C. (5. . . .S) âllam vlry’ârambharp dhyânam K.
labha-k&masya va labha-nimittaip. labha-nirvartakanx mamfc

rtham paresam utplavakam vicitr&bhuta-guiVakhyanam.
atmanab paricarya-svlkarana-kamasya paricarya-svikaran&=
rtham a-dharinepagapa-saipgraho na dharmena. parato dasa-
bliutam sattvan dasa-bbavad vimoksayati” yavad ev’ atmano
dasa-bhavaya. bandhana-baddham sattvaip bandhanad
vimok§ya:) svayam eva badhnati yavad ev’ atmanab krtya-
ui§pattaye. dan<i’adi-bhaya-bhltams ca sattvani parato
dancj’adi-bhayad vimoksayati1’ yavad eva svayam eva bhaya-
grahaji&rthaqi. dr§ta-dharma-sukha-viharasca bodhisattvasya
sattvdrtha-[Tib. 13a] nidbyana-virahitab- kevalab svartho
veditavyab· ity evam.bhagIyo bodhisattvasya kevalab svdrtho
veditavyo yo bodhisattvena parijfiaya prahatavyab·
danaip punab bodhisattvasya ksantis ca karunya-pur=
vakaip. va bodhi-parinataqi va svarga-nimittam va nitya-
kalarp para-saipbaddha eva svartho veditavyab.
ity etan yatha-nirdi§tan akaran sthapayitva tad-anya
etad-viparya ( l l a) yat svartho bodhisattvanam sarva eva pa*
r&rtba-saipbaddbo veditavyab-
tatr&yaip. bodhisattvasya kevalah parartho yo3> bodhisat
tvena parijfiaya prabatavyab. viparlta-dr§t?r danam, an-
agama-dr§ter a-phala-darsinab bhrasta-sllasya pratipatti-
virahitasya paresaip dharma-desana. adho-bhumi-samati*
krantasy&dho-bbumika-sukla-dharm6pa=amharo dhyana-vy&=
vartana-kusalaya bodhisattvasya. tatha hi sa dhyanair
vihrtya dhyanam vyavartya pranidbaya yatra kamam tatra
kama-dbatav upapadyate. vasita-praptasya ca bodhisattvasya
1) vipram” K. » vipramoksayitva K . 3) Om. C.
dasasu diksu vicitrair nirman.airl) vicitranarp sattvanam

artha-kriya. sva-kft&rthasya ca munes tathagatasya bala-
vaisarady’adi-3arv’avenika - buddha - dharma - saipnisrayena-
pramanesu sattve§v a-pramanarthakriya. so ’pi par&rthah
kevalo veditavyah. tatra piirvako dvi-vidhala partirthah
kevalo yatha-nirdi?to bodhisattvena parijiiaya prahatavyah-
[Tib. I3 bj tad-anyatra ca kevale pardrthe bhQyasya matraya
siksitavyarp. ity etan akararp. stbapayitva etad-viparyayac
ca bodhisattvanarp. sarvab pararthah sv&rthasarpbaddhah-
tatrdpi bodhisattvena sikgitavyam.
hitAnvayah sva-parartho bodhisattvasya katamah- sa*
masatah pamc’akaro veditavyah. an-avadya-lak§anah anu=
grahaka-laksanah aihikah amutrikah aupasamikas ca. tatra
yatkirpcid bodhisattvah atmana va parittarp prabhutapi va
kusala-parigrahaip kusalopacayaip karoti paraip va parltte
va2) prabhQto va kusala-parigrahe kusalopacaye samadapayati
vinayati nivesaya(llb)ti prati$thapayati. ayam an-avadya-la=
k§apo bodhisattvasya hitanvayah sva-parartho veditavyah·
yatkiipcid bodhisattvah atmano va parasya va kli§ta-varjitain
sukham upasaipharati upakarana-sukliarp va dhyana-vihara-
sukharp va. ayaxp bodhisattvasy&nugrahaka-laksano hit&n=
vayah sva-pardrtho veditavyah· asti bodhisattvasya sva-
pardrthah iha-hito n&mutra. asty amutra n§ha. asty
amutra caiha ca. asti naiv&mutra-neha-hitah· sa punar
esa catur-vidhah sva-partirthah catur?u dharma-samadane§v
anupurvaip yathayogarp drastavyah. catvari dharma-samfi,-
danani katamani. asti dharma-samadanaip pratyutpanna-
s) Om. K.
B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i
sukham ayatyarp duhkha-vipakam. asti pratyutpanna-

[Tib. 141] dubkham ayatyaip sukha-vipakam. asti pra=
tyutpanna-sukham ayatyam sukha-vipakam. asti pratyut*
panna-duhkham ayatyam duhkha-vipakam. vibhanga”
e?aip yatha-sutram eva veditavyab2'. tatra nirvanam nirvana-^
sarpprapakas ca nirvana-paksya3' laukika-lokottara dharma
ity e§a samasato bodhisattvasya hitanvayah aupasamikab
sva-pardrthab sarva-prativisi§to nir-uttaro veditavyab-
sukh&nvayo bodhisattvasya sva-pararthah katamab-
samasatah parpca-vidhena sukhena saipgrhito veditavyab·^
tatredarp paipca-vidhaip sukbam. hetu-sukbaip vedita-
sukahip duhkha-pratipak§ikarp sukhaip veditopaccheda-
sukhaip a-vyabadhyaip ca pamcamaip sukhaip. tatra sukha-
paksaip4' dvayam indriyaip vi§ayas ca. tad-dhetukas ca ·
yab sparsab sukha-vedanlyab yac ca kimcid i?ta-phalarp kar- ^
ma drgte dharme abhisaippara3re va. tat sarvam aikadhyam5'
abhisaipksipya hetu-sukham ity6' ucyate. ndstv ata uttari
nasty(12*)ato bhuyab · duhkha-prasaman-apek§ah7' ebhir eva
hetu-sukha-sarpgrhltais tribhib karanaib sambhQtab kaya-
citt&nugraha8)-karo ’nubliavo vedita-sukham ity ucyate. ta t^
punab samasato dvi-vidhaip. s’asravam an-asravaip ca.
tatra yad an-asravaip tac chaik?am a-saik§aip ca. s’asravaip
punas traidhatukaip kama-rup’arupya-pratisamyuktam. tat
punab sarvaip traidhatukaip vathayogaqi §a<J-vidhaip aya=
tana-bhedena. cak§uh-saipsparsa-j arp yavan manab-[Tib. ^
i) °6ga K. 2) °vykh K . 3) °ksa K. <> °k§yam C.

paipca K . s) ek° C. 8) Om. C. 7) Present reading
agrees with Tib. But both Ch. have °manap°. s> °h&ntara K.
14bJ saqasparsa-jam. tat punafr çaçUvidhaip (,dvi-vidhaiji.l>

käyikapa caitasikarn ca. tatra paqica-vijiïana-kâya-saqapra*
yuktaip kâyikam mano-vijiîana-saipprayuktaqi caitasikarn.
sltö?na-ksut-pipäs’ftdikftnäm an-eka-vidhänam. duhkhânâpa
bahu-nânâ-prak&râpâm utpannôtpannânâm sîfcôsna-kçut-
pipas’adi-duhkha-pratikarena prasamât tasminn eva dulj-
khôpasama-mâtrake ya sukha-buddhir utpadyate. idain ucyate
dubklia-pratipakçikaiTi sukhaqa. saipjnâ-vedita-nirodha-
samapattir veditôpaccheda-sukham ity ucyate. a-vyäbädhya-
sukbaqi punah samasatas catur-akârapi veditavyaip. nais*
kramya-sukham praviveka-sukharp. upasama-sukham saqi*
bo ihi-sukham ca. samyag eva sraddhayâ agarad anägärikäip
pravraj itasya agarika-vicitra - vväsanga - dubklia - nirmoksân
naiskramya-sukham ity ucyate. kâma-pâpakâ-kusala-dharma-
prahâna-vivekât prathame dhyâne viveka-jam prïti-sukhaip
praviveka-sukhara ity ucyate. dvitly’adiçu dhyâneçu vitarka-
vicarôpasamad upasama-sukham ity ucyate. sarva-klesâ*
tyanta-vi samyogilj ineya-vastu-yatha-bhütâbhisarn.bodhâc ca
yat sukham. idam ucyate sambodhi-sukharp.
tatra hetu-sukhaip sukha-hetutvât (12b) sukham na sva*
bhavatah· vedita-sukham na hetu-bhavâd api tu svabhavata
eva. dulikha-pratipaksikam sukham na ca hetu-bhâvan
nâpi svabhavatah api tu duhkhôpasama2>-mâtrâd duhkhâ*
pakarsapât sukharp. veditôpaccheda-sukhaqi na hetu-
bhavan [Tib. 15“] na svâbhavyân5’ na dubkhâpakarsanüd
api tu yatkimcid veditam. idam atra duhkhasyêti kptvâ
D n Om. C. « dupkbâpanaya C. sdog-bsnal §i-bar-gyur-pa.

3) svàbhàvân C. no-bo-Sid-kyis.
päramarthikasya duhkhasya tävatkälika-vihära-vyupasamät

sukhaqi. a-vyabadhya-sukha-sarpgrhltam pascimarp. saip=
bodhi-sukham äyatyam ca tasyaiva pâramârthikasya duh=
khasyâtyauta-vyupasamâd drçte ca dharme sarva-klesa-
pakçasya dauçthulyasy’ ilsraya-gatasyâtyantôparamât1’ su=
khaqa. tad-avasi§tam a-vyâbâdhya-sukham tasyaiva pascima=
syânukülatvat tat-pakçyatvât tad-avabakatvat a-vyàbâdhya-
sukham veditavyam.
tatra bodhisattvo yad eva hita-pakçyam sukham. tad eva
sattvanâm upasaipharet. na tv a-hita-pak?yam. a-hita-paks=
yaip punab sukhaip. yathâbhütam samyak-prajiïayâ parijiïtlya
tasmat sattvâip vicchandayec chaktitas ca tasyâpakarsâpa=
hâraya vyayaccheta2). duhkhânugatam api yad dhitam syat.
tad bodhisattvena sahaiva dubkhena sahaiva daurmanas-
yenä-kämakänaqi sattvanâip upasamhartavyam upâya-kau=
sala3)-saipnisrayena. sukhânugatam câpi yad a-hitaip syât.
tad api sahaiva sukbena4> saba saumanasyena kamakanüip
sattvânâm apahartavyam apakraçtavyam upaya-kausalaS)-
saipnisrayena. tat kasya hetol?. sukh&yaiva sa5) üyatyârp
sattvânâip niyato veditavyah. yo ’sau dubkhena saha hitôpa=
sarphârah sukhena ca sahâ-hitâpakarçah. ata eva ca bo=
dhi(13n)sattvah sattvesu yo hita-kâtnah arthatab sukha-kamo
’pi.sa [Tib. 15bJ jiïeyab· yo hita-pradah sukha-prado ’pi. sa
jneyah. tathâ bi hitarp hetu-sthânîyain sukham pbala-
sthânlyaip. tasmat sukliânugata eva sa sattveçu veditavyah.
yab kascid dhitânugatab· tatra yac cêsta-phalam karma
î) "paéamât K. med-par gyur-palji phyir. => °cchet K.

3) °âalya K . « duhkhena C. « Om. C.
dr§te dharme abhisaippardye ca hetu-sukha-saipgrhitaip yac

ca duhkha-prdtipak§ikaip yac ca veditbpaccheda-sukharp yac
cd-vydbddhya-sukham. etad ekdntena1' nir-viraarso bodhisat*
vab sattve§bpasarpharet. etad dhy anugrdhakaip cdn-ava=
dyaip ca. veditaJ)-sukharp indriya-visayaS)-sparsa-saipgrhltaip
ca hetu-sukharp yat saipklesdya vd klisfaip va s&vadyam
a-hitam a-pathyaip. tan nopasamharet. yat punar a-saip*
klesaya-saipkli^taip va ’n-avadyaip hitaip pathyaqi ca. tad
bodhisattvab sattveûpasarphared (<yathdsakti yathabalam.4)
api c’ atmana tathaiva samacarec chik?eta pratyanubhavet.
ity ayaqi bodhisattvdndip hita-sukhdnvayah sva-pardrtho
veditavyah. nata uttari ndto bhuyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya hetu-phala-saipgrhltab sva-
pardrthah. samdsatas tri-vidho hetus tri-vidham eva ca
phalaip veditavyam. vipdka-betuh vipdka-phalaip punya-
hetuh punya-phalam jndna-hetur jndna-phalaip.
vipdkah katamali. saradsato ’st-a-vidho vipdkab- dyub-
sampat varpa-sampat kula-sampat aisvarya-saippat ddeya-
vdkyatd [Tib. 16a] mahes’dkhyatd manu?yatvarp balam
evd§tamarp. dlrgh’dyuskaip cirasthitikatd bodbisattvasy’
dyuh-sarppat. abhirupatd darsanlyatd prdsddikatvarp varna-
sampat. ucce?u kule?u pratydjdtih kula-sarppat. mahd-bhogatd
mahd-pak§atd mahd-parivdratd ca aisvarya-sarppat. yat punab
(13b) sraddheyo bhavati pratyayitab sattvdndm utpannotpan*
nc§v adhikaraneû prdmdnikatvena stheyab kdrpsa5)-kQta·
i) ekante C. 2> vedayita K. 3) °§ay&ya C. 4). . . .4)

In Tib. these two adverbs refer to the preceding sentence, but in both
Chinese versions those belong to the following one. » kaipsa K.
tulâ-küfâdibhih nir mâyâ’sathyena. niksiptasya ca dravina*
syân-abhidrohl bliavaty a-visarpvädakah. tan-nidanaip ca
sattvânaip.grhïta-vâkyo bhavati. iyam ucyateadeya-vacanatâ.
mahad yasah khyâtis câsya loke prathita bhavati yad uta
sauryarp va vïryam va dhairyam vâ vaicaksanyarp. vâ
naipunyam vâ sausïlyarp. va vicitra-silpa-karma-stbânâti=
rekataratama-kausalaml) va ârabhya. tan-nidänarp. ca gurur
bhavati maha-jana-kâyasya sat-karanïyo guru-karanïyab mâ*
nanïyabpüjanïyab- iyam ucyate mahês’âkhyatâ. purusa-bha*
vab purusêndriyena samanvâgamo manusyatvam. alp’abâ*
dhata a-roga-jâtlyatâ mahôtsâhatâ ca prakrtyâ bala-sampat.
vipâka-betuh katamab- a-himsâ sattvesv a-hinas’âsayas
c’ âyub-sampado hetub- âloka-suci-vastra-dânaip varna-
sampado hetub- nihata-mânatâ sattvesu kula-sampado hetub-
dânam arthisu côpakarana-vikaleçu c’ [Tib. 16bJ aisvarya-
saqapado hetub- satya-vacano ’pisunâ-parusâ-sambhinna-
pralâpâbhyâsab âdeya-vacanataya hetub- âyatyam2) âtmani
vicitra-gun’âdhâna-pranidhânavato ratna-traya-püjâ guru-
püja mahês’akhyatâyâ hetub- manusya-bhâveçv abhiratib
strl-bhava-vidvesas ca. tatr’ âdînava-darsinab- pareçâm ca
manusyatvôpasanihârâd dvâbhyâip. kâranabhyâm. vie*
chandanatayâS) ca striyab strl-bhâvâbhiratânârp. ca strï-
bhâvat. vinirmoksapatayâ ca dharmena purusêndriya-vipra*
lopayôpattânam upanïtânarn manusyânârpL manuçyatvasya0
hetub- kayena sattvânâip. (14*)vaiyâprtya-kriyâ sahâya-kriyâ
utpannôtpannesu krtyesu yathâsaki yathâbalam dharmenâ-
î) °lyam K. s) àyaty C. *) °cchandanayà C.

<> °tva C.
s&hasena bhakta-tarpapa-yavâgü-panünam. ca^vrçyânam ut=

sâha-karanâm anna-pânânâna sattvesûpasaiphâro bala-sam®
pado hetuh. ity asta-vidhasya vipâkasyâyam asta-vidho
hetur veditavyab·
3a punar ayam hetuh samasatas tribhih käranaih pu§t°
bhavati paripürnasya puçtasyôdârasya vipâkasyâbhinirvpt=
taye. trini kâranâni katamäni. citta-visuddhih2) prayoga-
visuddhih2) kçetra-visuddhis2' ca. tatra yâ ca suddh’âsayatâ
an-uttaräyärp samyak-sanibodhau teçam. kusala-mülänäni
parinamanâd ya ca tivr’âsayatâ ghana-rasenôdârena pra®
sadenâdhyacaranâd yâ ca sahadharmikasya darsanenäbhi®
pramodana yâ ca pratidivasaqa pratikçanam tad-anudharma®
syaiva3>[Tib. 17a] bahulam anuvitarkanâ4>anuvicârariâ. iyam
ucyate citta-visuddhihw. tatra yo dirgha-käläbbyaso nir-an®
tara-kâritâ ca nipunae)-kârita ca pareçâm câ-samâtte7) tasmiiji
kusale samâdâpanâya variaa-vâditâ samâtte8' vâ punah sarp®
praharsapâya vama-vâditâ. teçâm eva ca tasmirp. kusala-
müle sarpnivesanâ pratiçtbapanâ. iyam ucyate prayoga-
visuddhih9>. tatra samâsatalj prayogasya samyak-saippâdanât
tasyaiva ca10> samyak-prayogasya phale ’vasthânat kçetra-
visuddhiru) veditavyâ.
tatra vipâka-phalarp katamat. âyuh-sampanno bodhi®
sattvah dîrghakalaip kusala-pakçe prayujyate prabhütaip
i> Om. C. s) âuddhih K . rnam-par dag-pa. 3) °rmam

eva CK. mthun-pahi chos kho-na-la. <) °la-v°C.
5) éuddhiti K . °) °nya K . '> samftdatteb C. 8) samâdatte C.
9) âuddhih MSS. rnam-par dag-pa. cf. supra. i« Otn. C.
i» iuddhir K.
B o d h is a t t v a b h ü m i
ca kusala-mülôpacayam. karoti svârtharp parârtham c’ ara*

bhya. idam äyuh-sapipadah phalaip. varna-sarppanno
bodhisattval.1 priyo bhavati maha-jana-kâyasya. (14b)priyatvac
câbhigamanlyo bhavati. taya ca mauo-jna-rûpatayâ sam*
mukhïbhavôpagamanac câsya maha-jana-kayo vacanam
srotavyaqa kartavyaip manyate. idam varna-sampadab
phalaqi bodhisattvasya veditavyaip. kula-sampanno bodhi*
sattvab sammato bhavati mahâ-jana-kâyasya pûjyas ca
prasasyas ca. sammatatvac ca püjyatvat prasasyatvad yatra-
yatra vastuni sattvan samâdâpayati. te tejo-grastâs tatra-
tatr’ âsu pratipadyante na vivahanti na viceçtante a-kriyäyai.
idam kula-sarppadah phalam bodhisattvasya veditavyani.
aisvarya-sampanno bodhisattvo dânena sattvün samgrhnâti
paripacayati. idam [Tib. 17b] aisvarya-sampado bodhi*
sattvasya phalaip veditavyam. adeya-vacano bodhisattval.i
priya-vâditaya artha-caryaya samanârthatavâ ca sattvâip
saipgrhnâti paripacayai. idam adeya-vacanatayâ bodhi*
sattvasya phalam veditavyam. mahês’akhyo bodhisattvah
sattvânaqi vicitraili krtya-karanlyaih sahayïbhavam gac*
charp upakarï bhavati. yenôpakarenâvabaddha-cittâb sattva
asya gauravat1* krtajilataya ca laghu-laghv ev’ ajfîam anu*
vartante satkrty’ âdarena. idaqa mahês’akhyatayali bodhi*
sattvasya phalam veditavyam. manuçya-bhüto bodhisattvah
puruçêndriyena samanvagato bhavati sarva-gunanâip sarva-
vyavasâyanam sarva-jneya-pravicayanâna. visâradas ca
bhavati an-avrta-gatili sarva-sattva-sarva-kâlôpasaipkrama*
na - saxpbhäâpa® -saipvâsa - sarpbhoga - raho’raho - viharanam.
η °vân K . °va C. gus-pa d a ù .. . .gyur-nas. 2) °ça C.

idaip puruçatva-(15a) phalarp boddhisattvasya veditavyaip.

bala-sampanno bodhisattvo ’khinno bhavati kusala-dharmâr=
jana-prayogena sattvânugraha-prayogena ca. ârabdha-vïryas
ca bhavati drdha-vïryah ksiprâbhijfias ca bhavati. idaip
bala-sarppado bodhisattvasya phalam veditavyaip.
itîdam bodhisattvânâm a§(a-vidhasya vipâkasyâçta-
vidharp phalarp yad bhavati sattvânâip côpakârâya buddha-
dharmâpâip côdayâyânukülam anugunaip. asmiip khalu
bodhisattvo vipâka-phale vyavasthitah svayaip ca sakto
bhavati prati-balah sattvanâip [Tib 18a] vicitra-prabhütârtha-
karane. te ’pi câsya vineyâ niyojyâ bhavanti yathâ-kàma-
karanîyâya15 yad uta svârtha-kriyâm ârabhya. svayaip ced
ayaip bodhisattval.1 prati-balah syâd vineyâs câsya na niyojyâ
bhaveyuh· evam asya na pracurâ syân na pradaksinâ parâ=
rtha-kriya yenâyaip na saknuyât parârthaip kartuip.
svayaip ced ayaip bodhisattvah a-saktah syâd a-prati-balo
vineyâs câsya niyojyâh syuh svârtha-kriyam arabhyaivam api
bodhisattvasya parârtha-kriyâ na pracura na pradakçina syad
yenâyaip na saknuyât parârthaip karturp. tasmâd ubhaya-
sâipnidliya ubhaya-saippadi satyâip bodhisattvasya sattvârtha-
kriyâ pracurâ bhavati pradakçinâ yena saknoti parârthaip
kartuip. tathâS)-bhütas câsau bodhisattvah âtmanas ca
buddha-dharmâip sattvâips ca trisu yâneçu kçipram eva
paripâcayati. âtmanâ cân-uttarâip sarayak-sambodhim abbi=
saipbudhyate. paripakvâips ca sattvân vimocayati. tad
anena paryâyena bodhisattvânâip yasinâd asta-vidhaip vipâka-
phalaip hita-sukhâya sattvânâqi vartate. tasmâd yah sarva-
» °nlyâ C. 2) yathä C.
sattvan&in vamdhyo nir-arthakah saipsarab- sa te§am (15b)

a-vandhyas ca maha’rthas ca bhavati.
tatra katamatpupyaip. katamaj jilanaiji. punyam ucyate
samasatas tisrah paratnitah dana-param ita slla-paramita ksan*
ti-paramita ca. jfianaip. punar [Tib. 18b] eka paramita yad
uta prajiia-paramita. virya-paramita dhyana-paramita ca
punya-pak^ya1’ jiiana-pak?ya ca veditavya2>. yad vlryaip. ni=
sritya danarp dadati sllarp va samadatte rak§ati maitry-adini
cdpramanani bhavayati. (3idam evaipbhaglyam31punya-pak§=
yaqi vlryam. (4yat punar vlryaip4) nisritya sruta-cinta-bhavana-
mayyatfi prajnayaip vogaip karoti skandha-kausalam5> va
karoti dhatu-kausalyam ayatana-kausalyarp pratityasamutpa*
da-kausalyaip. sthand-sthana-kausalyaip. duhkharp. va duhkh=
atab samudayaip samudayato nirodbaip nirodhato margam
raargatab pratyavek§ate. kusali-kusalarfi dharm&m s&vadyan-
avady&rp sevitavyan a-sevitavyam hlna-prapitctm kr§na-sukla-
sa-pravibhaga8)-pratityasamutpannan dharman yathabhdtam
pravicinoti pratyavek?ate. idam ucyate jfiana-pak^yarp.
vlryaip yad dhyanaip nisritya danaip. va dadati silam va
samadatte rakgati maitry-adini c&pram&nani bbavayati. idam
evaijibhaglyaip punya-paksyarp dbyanaip. yat punar dhya=
narp nisritya sruta-cint&-bhavana-mayy&rp prajfiayaip yogarp
karoti skandha-kausalyam va purvavad vaktavyarp. tad-
yatha vlrye. idam ucyate jMna-paksyaip dhyanarn. tac
caitad punya-jMnaip. samasatab ?ad-vidhaip. bhavati. a-
i) k?ya K. lacuna C. « “tavya K. Lacuna C.

tat C. <4___ 41 Simply yan C. w °lyam K.
#) pratibh0 K.
praraânaip. tv etad ekaika [Tib. 191] prabhedato veditavyaqi.

punya-j ïïâna-hetub katamah. samâsatas trayab punya-
jfiâna-hetavo veditavyab· puriya-jnäna-pratilambha-sthä=
nôpacayâya yas ehandah anukulo ’vidhurab pratyayah
pürvakas ca punya-j nânâbhyâsab. tatrâyam a-vidhurah pra*
tyayah yâ viparïtasya ca pratyayasyâ-pratyupastbânam a-sam=
nihitata. a-viparltasya ca(16a)pratyayasya pratyupastbânam
samnihitatâ. tatra yâ pâpa-mitraqi âgamya viparïtâ punya-
jfiâna-desanâ viparltena va manas-kârepa viparlta-grahita.
idarn ucyate viparïta-pratyaya-sâmnidhyam. etad-viparyayena
sukla-pakçenâ-viparlta-pratyaya-sâipnidhyaip veditavyaip. ye
ca punya-j iïâna-pratilambha-sthity-upacayâya prayuktasyân=
tarâyah. tesâqi” vivarj anam an-utpâdab pratyayo ’ vidhura ity
ucyate bodhisattvasya punya-j fianayoh. esilqi trayânâqi
hetünâqi anyatama-vaikalyân nâpi punyasya nâpi jßänasya
prasütir veditavya.
punya-jnina-phalam katamat. pupyam âsritya bodhi=
sattvo ’kçatab saqasâre sanasarati. nâtyarthaqa duhkhair
bädhyamänab· yathêpsitam ca sattvârthaip. sattvânugraham
saknoti karturp. jilanam âsritya bodhisattvab samyak punya-
parigrahaqi karoti na mitbyâ. vicitrâ-prameya-kausalya-
kriyayâ ca yâvad an-uttarâm samyak-saipbodhim abhisaqa-
budhyate. itîdaip samâsena punya-j flâna-phalam yathâ*
yogarp [Tib. 19b] catur-vidhaqi veditavyaqi. a-pramâpaqi
tv etatprakâra-pra bhedatab ·
tatra yas ca vipâko yas ca vipâka-betur yac ca vipâka-
phalaqi sarvam état puny’âsritaip punya-prabhavaip. pupyam
i) °?âip ca CK.
B o d h is a t t v a b h û m i 35
punar jiïan’asritaip jMna-prabhavaip. tasmâd ubhayam

état pradhânaip an-uttarâyai samyak-sambodhaye. punyam
pradhanaip jiïânaip punar nir-uttaraip. punya-jiïâna-tad-
anyatara-vaikalyâd ayaip bodhisattvo ’n-uttarâip samyak-sam=
bodhiqa nâdhigacchet. ity ayarp bodhisattvasya hetu-phala-
saipgrhltab sva-parârtbo veditavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya drstadhârmikah sva-parâ*
rthah. katamah sâmparâyikah- yuktena silpa-sthana-karma-
sthanena puruça-kârena ya bho(16b)ganam arjanâ. tesarp
eva côparjitanâm bhoganaip matrayôpabhogah. pürvakasya
cêsta-phalasya karmano vipakva-vipakasya yo drçte dharmo
phalôpabhogah- dhyana-vyavartana-kusalasya ca bodhisat*
tvasya drçta-dharma-sukha-viharârtham drçta eva dharme
tat-saipnisrayo na parârtha-prasadhanârthaip dhyâna-samni*
srayah· yac ca drçta-dharma-nirvâpaip tathâgata-bhütasya.
ye ca laukika-lokôttara drsta-dkarma-nirvâna-saipprâpakah
saipskrta dharmäh. ayara ucyate bodhisattvasya dj-?tadhâr=
mika eva svârthah- yatha bodhisattvasyaivarp paresam api
parârtho veditavyah ye sattva bodhisattva-vinltäh. tatra
ya ca [Tib. 20*] kama-dbätau bhoga-sampat paratra. ya c’
atraa-bhava-saippat paratra. ya ca paratra dhyân’arüpyô=
papattih- tasyaâ ca paratra-bliog’atmabhava-sampado dliya=
n’arùpyôpapattes ca yâ drçte dharme sahaiva duhkhena
sahaiva daurmanasyena pratisarpkhyaya pratisamkhyaya
hetv-âsevana. ayaip samparâyika eva bodhisattvasya sva-
parârtho veditavyah- yâ punar drste dharme sahaiva
sukhena sahaiva saumanasvena bhog’ätmabhäva-sampado
hetv-äsevana. ya cêhâhanabhagïyâ dhyan’arùpya - sam=
âpattih· ayapi dr^ta-dharma-sämparäyikah sva-parârtho

veditavyah-
âtyantikah sva-parârthah kataraah- katamas cân-â=
tyantikah. kâma-dhâtau bhog’âtroabhava-sampattih sa-hetu-
phala laukikl ca prthag-janânaip suddhifr sa-hetu-phalâ an-
âtyantikah sva-parârthah. sarvâtyanta-klesa-prahânam àryâ-
stâùgas^cs. margah tad-âsrayena ca ye laukikâli kusalâ dhar=
mâh pratilabdhâh· ayam ucyate âtyantikah sva-parârthah-
tatra tribhih kâranair âtyantikata anatyantikata ca
veditavya. (,svabhâvatah parihâpitah” phalôpabhoga-pari*
kçayatah-s) tatra (17*) svabhâvato nirvânam atyantikaip.
saipskrtaqi sarvam evân-âtyantikaqi. âryâçtâùgo mârgah a*
parihânïyatvâd a-plmlôpabhoga-pariksayâd [Tib. 20b] âtyan*
tikah- ' tad-anye kusala-s’âsravâ dharmah paribünitah
phalôpabhoga-parikçayatas cân-atyantikâh -
ity ayaqi bodhisattvânâtp dasa-vidhah sva-parârthah
samâsa-vistaratah- yatra bodhisattvair yathâsakti-yathâba=
lani sikçitavyaip. nâta uttari nâto bliüyah· atlte ’dhvany
anâgate ’pi ye sva-parârthe siksitavantah siksiçyante. sarve
te asminn eva dasa-vidhe sva-parârthe. nata uttari nâto
bhüyah-
Bodhisattva-bhümav adhâre yoga-sthâne sva-parâ*

rtha-patalaqi trtîyaip.
I) hphags-pahi (lam) yan-lag brgyad-pa. (2___ 2) °to ’pari® K.

s) “gâp’ K.
tattvârthab katamab· samâsato dvi-vidhah. yathâvad*

bhâvikataqi ca dharmânâm àrabhya yâ bhütatâ i yâvadbhâ*
vikatäip c’ârabhya ya dharmânârp sarvatâ. iti bhütata
sarvatâ ca dharmânam samastas tattvârtho veditavyab.il sa
punar eva tattvârthab prakara-prabhedatas catur-vidhab.
loka-prasiddho yukti-prasiddhab kles’avarana-visuddhi-
îôâna-gocarab jney’âvarana-visuddbi-jiïâna-gocaras ca.
tatra laukikanaqi sarveçüip yasmiip vastnni saipketa- \
sarpvrti - sarpstavan’âgatna - pravistaya buddhya darsana-
tulyata bhavati, tad-yatha prthivyâip prthivyaivêyarp nâgnir
iti, yatbà prthivyara evam agnàv apsu vâyau rüpesu
sabdeça gandheçu rasesu spraçtavye§u bhojane pane yâne
vastre alaipkârôpavicâre bhandôpaskare1* gandha-malya-
vilepane nrtya-g!ta-[Tib. 21*] vaditre aloke strï-purusa-
paricaryayârp kçetr’âpana-grha-vastuni, sukha-duhkheûh*
kham idaip naJ) sukhaip' sukham idarp nas> dubkham iti.
A t ·
samâ-atah idam idam. " nèdam. evam idam nanyathêti,
niscitâdhimukti-gocaro yad(17b) vastu sarveçàm eva laukikâ=
nam pararppar’âgatayâ saipjfîaya sva-vikalpa-prasiddham na
cintayitvâ tulayitva upaparîksyôdgrhitam, idam ucyate
loka-prasiddha-tattvaip.
yukti-prasiddha-tattvarp katamat. satârp yuktârtha-
panbitânaip vicakçanânâip târkikânârp mîmâipsakânâip
tarka-paryâpannâyâip bhümau sthitânârp svayaip-pratibha*
nikyâqa parthagjanikyäip mImain sa’nucaritäyam pratyakçam
anumânam. âpt’âgamarp pramâriaip. nisritya su-viniscita-
jnâna-gocaro j neyuip. vastûpapatti-sâdhana-yuktya prasadhi*
°ç(Jesk° K. Lacuna C. -> nêdaip C. 3> nêdam K.

taip vyavastbapitam, idam ucyate yukti-prasiddbaip tattvaxp.

kles’avarana-visuddhi-jMna-gocaras tattvam katamat.
sarva-sravaka-pratyekabuddbanaqa a n-asraven&n -asra v’a va=
hakena c4n-asrava-pr?tba-labdhena ca laukikena jfianena yo
gocara-vi§ayab, idam ucyate kles’avararia-visuddbi-jfiana-
gocaras tattvaip. ten’ alambanena kles’avaranaj jiianarp
visudhyati, an-avarapatve c’ayatyapi saqitisthate. tasmat
kles’avarana-visuddhi-jilana-gocaras tattvam ity ucyate.
tat punas tattvam katamat. catvary arya-satyani.
duhkhana samudayo nirodho [Tib. 21b] margas ca, ity etani
catvary arya-satyani pravicinvato ’bhisamagacchato ’bbisa=
magate?u ca taj-jfianam utpadyate. sa punah satyabhisa*
mayah sravaka-pratyekabuddbanAm skandha-matram upala*
bbamananaqi skandhebhyas c&nyam arthdntaram atmanam
an-upalabhamananam pratltyasamutpanna-samskarodaya-
vyaya-pratisaqiyuktaya prajiiaya skandha-vinirmukta-pud*
gaM-bhava-darsan&bhyasad utpadyate.
jney’avarana-visuddbi-jnana-gocaras tattvain katamat.
jfieye jilAnasya pratigbata avarariam ity ucyate. tena
jney’avaranena vimuktasya jfianasya (IS*) gocaro visayas taj-
jiley’avarana-visuddhi-jfiana-gocaras tattvaip veditavyaip.
tat punal^ katamat. bodhisattvanam buddhanam ca
bhagavatam dbarma-nairatmya-pravesaya pravi§[ena su-
visuddhena ca sarva-dharmanAm nir-abhilapya-svabbavatam
.'»O/.VS«. *
arabhya praj iiapti-vada-svabbava-nir-vikalpa-j fieya-samena

jfianena yo gocara-vi?ayali. sa’sauparama tatbata nir-uttara
jfieya-paryanta-gata yasyah samyak sarva-dliarma-pravicaya
nirvartante n&bliivartante.
tat punah tattva-lak?anaip vyavasthanatab a-dvaya-pra=

bhavitapi veditavyaqi. dvayam ucyate bhavas cd-bhavas ca.
tatra bhavoyab prajnapti-vada-sva-bhavo vyavasthapitab,
tathaiva ca dlrgha-kalam abhinivi^to lokenav sarva-vikalpa-
prapamca-mulam lokasya. tad-yatha rCtpain iti va vedana
saipjfia sarpskara vij Mnam iti va. cak§ur iti va srotram
ghranam [Tib. 22*] jihva kayo mana iti va. prthivl ’ti va
apas tejo vayur iti va. rdpam iti va sabdo gandho rasah
spra?tavyara iti va. kusalatn iti va a-kusalam iti va a-vya=
krtam iti va. utpada iti vau vyaya iti va. pratltyasamut-
panna iti va. atltam iti va an-agatam iti va pratyutpannain
iti va. samskftam iti va a-saqaskrtam iti va. ayaip. lokab
paro lokalj. ubhau sdrya-candramasau. yad api drsta-
sruta- mata-vij Mtaip praptarp paryegitaqa manasa anuvitar*
kitam anuvicaritam iti va. antato yavan nirvanam iti va.
ity evaqabhaglyab praj iiapti-vada-nirQdhalj10 svabbavo dhar=
manam lokasya bhava ity ucyate.
tatrA-bhavo ya asvaiva rupam iti prajnapti-vadasya ya=
vad antato nirvanam iti prajfiapti-vadasya nirvastukata
nirnimittata,prajfiapti-vad’asrayasya sarvena sarvam nastikata
asamvidvamanata yam asritya prajiiapti-vadah pravartate,s>
ayam ucyate a-bhavab-
yat punab pdrvakena ca bhavenanena ca-bhavena tad-
ubhabhyam bhavd-bhavabhyaqi vinirinuktarp dharma-
lak§\na-saipgrhltarp. vastu, tad a-dvayam. yad a-dvayarp,
sa madhyama pratipad amta-dvaya-vivarjitaip nir-uttarety
ucyate. tasmirps ca tattve buddhanaqi bhagavatarp su-
» Om. C. =' Or0(jha-c. 3> °rteta K.
visuddhaip jnaiiaip. veditavyam. bodhi (18b) sattvânârp.

punah sikça-mârga-prabhâvitaip tatra jiïânaip. veditavyam.
sâ ca prajfiâ mahan upâyo bodhisattvasyân-uttarâyâh
samyak-saqabodheh praptaye. [Tib. 22b] tat kasya hetoh.
tatha hi bodhisattvas tena sünyata’dhimokçena tasu tasu
jâtisu prayujyamânah sattva-sva-buddha-dharma-paripakaya
samsâre samsaramtaip. ca samsârarp. yathabhütaqi prajânâti.
na ca punas tasmât saipsäräd a-nity’âdibhir âkârair mâna*
sam udvejnyate. sacet saipsâram yathâbhütaip na pari*
jânïyân, na saknuyâd raga-dvesa-moh’âdikât sarva-saqiklesâc
cittam adhyupekçitum. an-adhyupeksamânas ca saipkliçt-a-
cittali saqisâre samsaram naiva buddha-dhannân paripâcayet.
nâpi sattvan. sacet punar a-nity’adibhir âkaraih saqosârân
mânasam udvejayed.evaip sati bodhisattvo laghu-laghv eva
parinirvâyât. laghu-laghv eva parinirvâyaqi bodhisattva
evam api naiva buddha-dharmân naiva sattvan paripâcayet.
kutah punar an-uttarâip samyak-saqibodhim abhisaxpbbots*
yate. tenaiva ca1’ sünyatâ’dhimokêna bodhisattva]? prayu*
jyamânah na nirvânâd uttrasyati nâpi ca nirvâpaip prârtka*
yate. saced bodhisattvo r.irvânâd uttrasyet paratra-nirvâria-
saipbhâro 'sya na püryeta yatha ’pi tad-uttrasta-mânasatvan
nirvâne an-anusaqasa-darsinas tad-gata-guna-darsana-prasâ*
dâdhimukti-vivarjitasya bodhisattvasya. sacet punar bodhi*
sattvo nirvâne prârthanâ-[Tib. 23a] bahula-vihârl bhaved âsv
eva parinirvayât. âsu-parinirvânan naiva buddba-dharmân
na sattvân paripâcayet. tatra vâ ca saqisârarp. yathâbhûtarp.
a-parijânatah saqiklista-cittasya sarpsâra-sarpsrtil?. yâ ca
» Om. C.
B oDHISATTVABHÛMI 41
' sarpsârâd udvigna-mänasasy’ äsu-nirvptih. yâ ca nirvänäd

uttrasta-mänasasya tat-saipbhärä-paripüryä ca nirväija-prär*
thanâ-bahula-vihârinah asa-parinirvftilj. ayam an-upäyo
bodhisattvasya veditavyo ’nu-ttaräyäh samyak-sambodheh.
5 yâ punab sarpsâraip yathäbhütam parijanato( 1Ö^’sarpklista-
cittasya sarpsära-saipsrtih. yâ ca samsäräd a-nity’âdibhir
âkâraib an-udvigna-mânasasyân-âsu-nirvftih. ya ca nirvänäd
an-uttrasta-manasasya tat-saipbhära-paripüryä ca nirväne
gunânusaipsa-darsino na câtyartham utkanthäm präptasy’
/3 äsu-nirvrtib, ayaip bodhisattvasya mahan upâyo ’n-uttarâyâh
samyak-saipbodher anuprâptaye. sa câyam upayas tasmin
parama-sünyata’dhimokse saipnisritah. tasmât sâ parama-
sùnyatâ’dhimokça-bhâvanâ bodhisattvasya sikçâ-mârga-saip*
gfhlto mahan upâya ity ucyate yad uta tathâgata-j iïânâdhiga=
•s maya, sa khalu bodhisattvas tena dürânupravistena dharma-
nairätmya-j Sanena nir-abhiläpya-svabhävatäip sarva-dharmâ*
paip yathabhütam viditva na kaipcid dharmaqi kathaipcit
kalpayati, nânyatra vastu-inätraip gfhnäti tathata-matraip.
[Tib. 23b] na câsyaivaip bhavati, vastu-mâtraxp tat tathatâ-
;o mâtraip cêti. arthe tu sa bodhisattvas carati. arthe parame
cararp sarva-dharmâips tayâ tathataya sama-samân yatbâ*
bhütaip prajnayâ pasyati. sarvatra ca sama-darsl sama-cittah
san paramaip upekçâtp pratilabhate. yâm âsritya sarva-
vidyâ-sthâna-kausalesu prayujyamâno bodhisattvah sarva-
»5" parisramaib sarva-dubkhôpanipâtaib na nivartate. ksipraip
câ-klânta-kâyah a-klânta-cittah tat-kausalaip samudanayati.
maha-smrti-baradhana-prâptas ca bhavati. na ca tena kau=
salenônnatirp gacchiati. na ca pareçâm âcârya-muçtiip karoti.
sarva-kausalegu dL-sarpllna-citto bhavati. utsahav&n a-

vyahata-gatis ca bhavati. drdha-saipnaha-prayogal} yatha-
yatha saipsare sarpsaraip duhkha-vise?aip labhate. tatha-tatba
utsahani vardhayaty an-uttaraj'aip samyaksanabodhau. yatha-
yatha samucchraya-vise§am adhigacchati. tatha-tatha nir-ma*
nataro bhavati sattvanam antike. yatha-yatha jilana-visebam
adhigacchati, tatha-tatha bhOyasya matraya paroparambha-
vivada-praklrnalapita-klesopaklesebhyas ca vrtta-skhalita-
samudacarebhyah parijiiaya parijiiaya cittam adbyupeksate.
yatha-yatha gimaih vardhate, tatha-tatha praticchanna-(19b)
kalyano bhavati. na parato jiiatum samanvegate, nalabha-
satkaram. ima evambhagiya bahavah annsamsa bhavanti
bodhisattvasya bodhi-pak?ya [Tib. 24“] bodhy-anuktllah
taj-jiiana-saipnisritasya. tasmad ye kecid bodhim anupra*
ptavanta ye kecit prapsyanti ye ca prapnuvanti, sarve ta
etad eva jii&narp nisritya. nanyan nyiinarp prativisistarp
va. evarn ni?-prapaipca-nay’arudho bodhisattvo evarp. ca
bahv-anusaipsah atmanas ca buddha-dharma-paripakaya
pare§aip ca yana-traya-dharma-paripakaya samyak prati*
panno bhavati. evarp ca punah samyak pratipanno bhavati.
bhoge§v atma-bhave ca nis-tr?no bhavatis nistrsnatayarp
ca sik§ate sattvesu bhog’atma-bhava-parityagaya sattvanam
evarthaya. saipvrtas ca bhavati su-sarpvrtalj., kayena
vaca samvaraya ca siksate prakrtya papd-rucitayai prakrti-
bhadra-kalvanatayai. k§amo bhavati paratah sarvbpatapa-
vipratipattlnarp. k?araitvaip ca sik§ate. manda-krodhatayai
ca a-paropatapanatayai ca. sarva-vidya-sthane?u c&bhiyukto
bhavati kusalo va. sattvanaip vicikitsa-prahanay&nugraho*
B o d h x s a t t v a b h Om i 43
/ pasaipharâya c’ atmanas ca sarvaj natva-hetu-parigrahaya.

adhyatma-sthita-cittas ca bhavati su-saraähitah. citta-sthi=
taye ca sikçate catur-brâhma-vihara-parisodhanatayai parpcâ-
bhij fia-vikrïdanatâyai ca sattva-krtyânusthanatayai sarva-
V kausaläbhiyoga-]a-klama-vinodanatayai ca. vicakçanas ca
bhavati parama-tattva-jilah. parama-tattva-jnatâyai ca
sikçate, mahayäne c’ ayatyâm atinanah parinirvânaya. sa
khalu bodhisattval.i evaip samyak prayukto [Tib. 24b] guna*
vatsu sattveçu püjâ-lâbha-sat-karena pratyupasthito bhavati.
'» doçavatsu sattveçu (20,υ paramena karunya-cittenânukampa-
cittena pratyupasthito bhavati. yathasaktya ca yathâbalaip
doça-prahânayaiçâm prayujyate. apakâriçu sattveçu maitra-
cittataya pratyupasthito bhavati. yathasaktya ca yathabalam
a-satho bhütva a-ruayavï tesâip hita-sukhain upasarpharati
>7 teçâm apakarinâm sven’âsaya-prayoga-doçepa vaira-cittatayâh
prahanârtharp. upakâriçu sattveçu krta-jfiatayas tulyâdhikena
pratyupakârena pratyupasthito bhavati. âsâm ca dharmikîm
paripürayaty asya yathasaktya yathâbalaqi. a-pratibalo ’pi
ca yâcitah san teçu teçu krtya-karanîyeçv adaraip-vyayamam
i« upadarsayati na sakrd eva nirakaroti. katham ayaip saip=
jnapyetâ-sakto ’harp nâ-kartu-kâma iti. ity ayam evarp=
bhaglyo bodhisattvasya niç-prapaiica-nay’arüçlhasya parama-
tattva-jfiana-saipnisritasya samyak prayogo veditavyah-
tatra kaya yuktya nir-abhilâpya-svabhavata sarva-dhar*
V
mâi.iàip pratyavagantavyâ. yêyaip sva-lakçana-pra]naptir

dharmapâip, yad uta rüpam iti va vedanêti va pürvavad
antato yavan nirvanam iti va, prajiîapti-matram eva tad
î) In C. this leaf is wanting. i) Sic MS. adaram?

1 veditavyarp. na svabhavo nâpi ca tad-vinirinuktas tad-

anyo (1väg-gocaro vâg^-viçayah. evaip sati na svabhävo
dharmänärp tatha vidyate, yatbaS) ’bhilapyate. na ca pu nab
sarvena sarvarp na vidyate. sa punar evam a-vidyamäno
[Tib. 25a] na ca sarvena sarvam a-vidyamänab, kathaip
ς vidyate. a-sad-bliüta-samâropâ-saipgrâha-vivarjito^ bhütâpa*
\
vâdâsaipgrâha-vivarj itas ca vidyate. sa punab pâramarthikab

svabhâvab sarva-dharmânârp. nir-vikalpasyaiva jiiânasya
gocaro veditavyab- sacet punar yathaivâbhilâpo yeçu
dharmeçu yasinin vastuni pravartate, tad-âtmakàs te dharmüs
tad vastu syât, evaqi4) sati bahu-vidhä bahavab svabhâva
ekasya dharmasyaikasya vastuno bhaveyub· tat kasya hetoh.
tatha by ekasmin (5dharma ekasminw vastuni bahu-vidhâ
bahavo bahubhir abhilâpaib prajfîaptaya upacarâb kriyante.
naca bahu-vidhânâip bahünàrpL praj fiapti6)-vâdânâip. niyamab
' kascid upalabhyate, yad anyatamena prajfîapti-vadenaikena
tasya dharmasya tasya vastunab tâdatmyaip tan-mayatâ tat-
svabhavatâ syàn,nânyair avasistaib prajôapti-vâdaih. tasmât
sakala-vikalaib sarva-prajiiapti-vädaib sarva-dharmânâip
sarva-vastünâna nâsti tâdàtmyam nâsti tan-raayatâ nâsti tat-
i" svabhavatâ. api ca saced rüp’âdayo dharmâ yathâ-pürva-nir=
di?t&h praj fiapti-vâda-sva- bhâvâ bhaveyub, evaip sati pürvaip
tavad vastUjpascat tatra cchandatab prajiiapti-vâdôpacarab.
(7prak prajiiapti-vâdôpacarad a-krte7> prajîiapti-vâdôpacâre
■> vâr-gocaro và MS. ùag-gi spyod-yul daù ùag-gi. 2» tathâ
MS. ji-ltar. 3> "tasya MS. 4) eva MS. de-ltar. (S. . . .J> Om.
MS. chos (gcig-pu dan dùos-po) gcig-pu-la. *> prapti MS. l.idogs-
pal.û.. . .7) "pacàrâkrte MS. hdogs-pahi tshig-gis fie-bar hdogs-
pahi sùa-rol.. . .ma.
I sa1} dharmas tad vastu niïj-sva-bhâva eva syât. sati nih-sva-
bhâvatve nir-vastukah prajiïapti-vâdo na yujyate. prajîiapti-
vâdôpacâre câsati prajnapti-vâda-sva-bbâvatA dharmasva
vastuno na yujyeta. sacet [Tib. 25b] punab pürvarn eva praj*
5 iïapti-vadôpacârâd (‘akpte prajiiapti-vâdôpacâre sa dhannas
tad vastu tad-âtmakaqi syât,2) evam sati vinâ ten a rüpam
iti praj iïapti-vâdôpacârena rüpa-saipj iïake dharme rüpa-saip=
j flake vastuni rüpa-buddhih pravarteta. na ca pravartate.
tad anena karanenânayâ yuktyâ nir-abhilâpyah sva-bhâvah
i« sarva-dharmânâip pratyavagantavyab■ yathâ rüpam evam
vedan’adayo yathâ-nirdiçtâ dharraa antato yâvan nirvâna-
paryanta veditavyâb·
dvâv%) imâv asmad dharma-vinavât pranastau veditavyau,
yas ca rüp’adinârp dharmänäqi rup’âdikasya vastunab prajiïa*
t.; pti-vada-sva-bbâvam sva-lakçanam a-sad-bhüta-samàropato
’bhinivisate, }'as câpi pra (21a) jitapti-vada-nimittâdhiçtbâ=
nam prajiiapti-väda-nimitta-saipnisrayaip nir-abhiläpy’ätma“
kataya paramârtha-sad-bhütani vastv apavadamâno nâsayati
sarvena sarvaqi nâstîti. a-sad-bhüta-samârope tâvad ye doçâh,
■‘° te pürvarn eva nirüpitab uttänft visaditâb prakâsitâb·, yaih
doçaib rüp’âdike vastuny a-sad-bhüta-samäropat pranaçt-o
bhavaty asmâd dharma-vinayâd iti veditavyab· yathâ punâ
rüp’adikesu dharmeçu vastu-matram apy apavadamânah
sarva-vainâsikab pranagto bhavaty asmad dharma-vinayât,
tatha vakçyâmi. rüp’adînâm dharmânâm vastu-mâtram
ü sadM S.de. ' <*....*> So MS. gzugs de gzugs-kyi bdag-fiid yin-te. 1 "“"..-λ»..
phyis kyaù gzugs-kyi bdag-fiid-la gdags-patd tshig-gis bsdus-palji gzugs-
su Se-bar ljdogs-par byed-na yaii. s> (hdi) gSis.
. ' apavadamânasya naiva tattvaip nâpi prajiïaptis tad-ubhayain

etan na yujyate. [Tib. 26a] tad-yathä satsu rüp’adigu skan*
dheçu pudgala-prajfiaptir yujyate, nâ-satsu, nir-vastuka
pudgala-prajnaptih. evam sati rûp’adlnam dharmânâqa vastu-
f matre sa1} rûp’âdi-dharma-prajnapti-vâdôpacaro yujyate,
nâ-sati. nir-vastukah prajnapti-vâdôpacârab· tatraprajfiapter
vastu nâstîti nir-adhisthânâ praj ilaptir api nâsti. ato ya
ekatya dur-vijfieyân sütrântan mahâyâna-pratisaqayuktâip
gambhîram cchünyata-pratisarpiyuktati abhiprâyikârtha-nirü*
pitaip cchrutva yathabhütaqi bbaçitasyârtham an-abhijfiayâ-
yoniso vikalpyâ-yoga-vihitena tarka-mâtrakeiaaivaqi- dpstayo
bhavanty evaip. vâdinah: praj fiapti-mâtram eva sarvam,
état tattvaqa, yas caivaqa pasyati sa samyak pasyatîti,
te?aqa prajfiapty-adhiçthânasya vastu-mâtrasyâ-bhâvat saiva
prajfiaptih sarvena sarvaip. na bhavati, kutafc punab pra=
jfîapti-matram tattvaqa bhaviçyati. tad anena paryâyena
tais tattvam api prajfiaptir api tad-ubhayam apy apavâditaqa
bhavati. prajfiapti-tattvâpavâdac ca pradhâno (21b) nâstiko
veditavyah· sa evam nâstikab sann a-kathyo2) bhavaty a-saqa=
väsyo vijfiânâqa sa-brahmacüriiiäm. sa3) ätmänam api visaqa*
padayati,4’ loko ’pi yo ’sya drsty-anumata5) âpadyate. idaqi
ca samdhayôktarp. bhagavata.· varam ihaikatyasya pudgala-
dr§tir,na tv evaikatyasya dur-grliïta sünyatêti." tat kasya
hetolj. pudgala-drçtiko jantur jfieye kevalaqa muhyan na
tu sarvam jfîeyam [Tib. 26b] apavadeta. na tato nidânam
apayesûpapadyeta. nâpi dharmârthikaqa duhkha-vimoksâr=
*> Om. C. *> akatho K. ? akanthyo C. emos-palii hos ma-yin-
pa. S) Om. C. 4) vipâdayati K. S) lokamapiyo.. . .
matam CK. ljjig-rten g aû .. ..phyogs-pa yaù.
Μ. V »,
l*i. . 0 ν ·.ν *5 -·0 '·-Λ * ? QH
* '
thikam paraip visamvadayen na vipralambhayet, dharme i

satye ca pratigtbâpayet. na ca saithiliko bhavec chiksâ-padeçu.
dur-grhïtaya punah sünyatayä jßeye vastuni muhyet. apy
apavadeta jiteyarp sarvam. tan-nidânaip câpâyeçûpapadyate.
dhârmikaip ca duhkha-vimokçârthikarp param, vipadayet.
saithilikas ca syäc chikçâ-padeçu. evappubhütarp vastu
apavadamanab pranasto bhavaty asmad dharma-vinayät. __
kathaip punar dur-grhïta bbavati sünyata. yab kascic
chramano va brahmano va tac ca nêcchati yena sünyaip.
tad api nêcchati yat sünyaip, iyam evam-rüpa dur-grhïta
sünyatêty ucyate. tat kasya hetoh. yena hi sünyaip, tad
a-sad-bhavat, yac ca sünyaip. tad sad-bhaväc chünyata
yujyeta. sarvâ-bhavâc ca kutra kim kena sünyaip bliavi?*
yati. na ca tena tasyaiva sünyata yujyate. tasmad evarp
dur-grhlta sünyata bhavati. '
kathaip ca punah su-grhita sünyata bhavati. yatas ca
yad yatra na bhavati, tat tena sünyam iti samanupasyati.
yat punar atrâvasiçtaip bhavati, tat sad ihâstîti yathabhütam
prajanati, iyam ucyate sünyata’ vakrantir yatha-bhüta a-
viparlta. tad-yatha rüp’adi-saipjnake yathâ-nirdiçte vastuni
rüpam ity evam-adi-prajnapti-vad’atmako dharmo nästi.
°atas tad rüp’ä(22i)di-samjnakam v astu --------------------------
prajöapti-vad’atmana sünyaip1’. kiip punah tatra rüp’adi-
saipjnake [Tib. 27a] vastuny avasiçtaip. yad uta tad eva
rüpam ity evam-âdi-<zprajnapti-vad’asrayah2>· tac côbhayarp
υ de-lta-bas-tia gzugs ses-bya-ba la-sogs-palji düos-po de gzugs §es-
bya-ba la-sogs-par bdogs-palji thsig-gi bdag-ßid des ston-iio. = ? atas tad-
rüp’ädi-samjnakm vastu tena rüp’ädi-sarpjßakena prajn° (2. . . .2) pra=
jSaptayer âérayani prajSapti-vàda-nimitta-màtrakam ca C.
yathabhutaipl) prajanati.yad uta vastu-matraip ca vidyama*

naip, vastu-matre ca prajiiapti-matrarp. na ca-sad-bhutarp
samaropayati, na bbutam apavadate. n&dhikarp. karoti,na
nyunlkaroti.notksipahpa praksipati. yatha-bhataip. ca tatha*
tdm nir-abhilapya-svabhavataip yathabhtltam prajanati. iyam
ucyate su-grhita sunyata samyak-praj iiaya su-pratividdheti.
iyam tavad upapatti-sadhana-yuktir anulomikl, yaya nir-a=
bhilapya-svabhavata sarva-dharmapaqi pratyavagantavya.
apt’agamato ’pi nir-abhilapya-svabhavah sarva-dharma
veditavyali. yathoktaqi bhagavata evam ev&rthaip. gatba=
’bhigltena paridlpayata Bava-sarpkranti-sfltre.3)
yena yena hi namna vai yo yo dharmo ’bhilapyate
na sa sainvidyate tatra dharmanaqn sa hi dharmateti.
katham punar iyaqa gatha etam evarthaxp paridlpayati.
rup’adi-saqaj fiakasya dharmasya yad rdpam ity evam-adi
nama, tena3) rQpam ity evam-adina namna te” rup’adi-sam=
jfiaka dharma abhilapyante, riipam iti va vedaneti va vis=
tarepa yavan nirvanam iti va. tatra na ca rup’adi-sapij fiaka
dharmah svayarp. rup’ady-atmakah na ca te§u tad-anyo
rup’ady-atmako dharmo vidyate. ya punas tesam rup’adi-
saipjnakanarp dharmanarp nir-abhilapyen&rthena vidyama=
nata sai§a param&rthatah svabhava-dharmata veditavya.
uktaip ca bhagavata [Tib. 27b] Arthavarglyesu.^
u,yah kascana sarpvftayo hi Joke
sarva hi ta munir ndpaiti
n °taip yah C. 2> ^ciE— Nos 575-577. present passage occurs
at p. GoO0 <£c. 3> yena K Lacuna C. des. Om. C. de-dag.
» Cf. No. 198. &.E. (for £>) *5. «> Cf. Verse No. 897 ft.\
(Atthaka-vaggo in Suttanip&ta) and No. 4, 176b. . . '•.‘I r.i
an(22b)-upago hy asau kenbpadatlta

df§ta-srute kantim a-saipprakurvan.
katliam iyarp gatha etam ev&rthaqi paridlpayati. rQp’adi-
sarpjnake vastuni ya rupam ity evara adyah prajnaptayah,
tab saipvrtaya ity ucyante. tabhib prajnaptibhis tasya
vastunas tadatmyam ity evarp nopaiti tab saipvrtlh- tat
kasya hetoh. samarop&pavadika dr§tir asya nasti. ato ’sau
tasya viparyasa-pratyapasthanaya drster a-bhavad an-upaga
ity ucyate. sa evam an-upagab san]) kenopadadlta. tayaJ)
dpgtya vina tad-vastu-samaropato va’pavadato va. an-upa=
dadanab samyag-darsl bhavati jneye tad asya drgtaip. yas
tasyaiva j fieyasyabhildpiLnusra vab tad asya srutam. tasmim
dygta-srute tr^narp ndtpadayati na vivardhayati. n&nyatra
ten’alambanena prajahaty upeksakas ca viharati. evaipS)
kantiqa na karoti. I! punas coktam bhagavata4> Samtha-kat=
yayanam arabliya iha Saiptha51 bhik?ur na prthivlm. nisritya
dhyayati n&pab na tejo na vayuip n’ akasa-vijn’an’akimcanya-
naivasaipj iian&saipjii’ayatanam nemaip lokaip na paraip
nobhau silrya-candramasau na dr?ta-sruta-mata-vij nataip
praptana paryegitaiji manasa l6’nuvitarkitam anuvicaritam.6’
tat sarvaip na nisritya dhyayati. kathaip dhyayl. prthi*
vim na nisritya dhyayati vistarena [Tib. 28*] yavat sarvarp
na nisritya dhyayati. iha Saiptha bhiksor ya prthivyam
prthivl-sarpjfia sa vibhuta bhavati. apsu ap-saipjiia vistarena
i) tat C. 2) yft C. s) Simply e C. de-ltar.

<) Afiguttara-Nik&ya V , 2242»-329'9 and * i E — IJJtS No. 99 (II, 236»).
6) Sarpthe K. Saipttha C. So infra. <8. . . .*> ’tra vitarkitam atra
vicJritam K. rjes-su brtags-pa dan. rjes-su dpyad-pa.
ya vat sarvatra sarva-samjila sa vibhütâ bhavati. evarp

dhyayî bhiksuh na prthivîrp. nisritya dhyâyati vistarena
yâvan na sarvam sarvam iti nisritya dhyayati. cvam dhyâ=
yinaip bhiksuna sêndra devab sêsânâh sa-prajapatayah
arân namasyanti.
namas te puruç’a (23a) janya nainas te puruçôttama
yasya te nâbhijanïmab kim tvam nisritya dhyâyasîti.
katliam punar état sütra-padam etam evârthaip paridîpayati.
prthi vy-adi-saipj îiake vastuni ya prthivï ’ty evam-ädikä
nama-sarpketa-prajnaptib, sa prthivy-âdi-saipj îiake vastuni
samaropikâ câpavadikâ ca. tan-maya-sva-bhava-vastu-grâhikâ
samâropikâ. vastu-matra-paramärtha-näsa-grähikä ’pavadika
saqajnêty ucyate. sa ca saqajiïâ ’syan vibhütâ bhavati.
vibhava ucyate prahünarp. tyâgah- tasraad agaraato ’pi
tathâgatât param’apt’agamâd veditavyaqa nir-abhilâpya-sva-
bhâvah sarva-dharmâ iti. | evarri nir-abbilâpya-sva-bhavesu
sarva-dharmeçu kasmad abhilâpah prayujyate. tathâ hi
vina ’bhilapena sa nir-abhilâpya-dharmata pareçam vaktum
api na sakyate, srotum api. vacane sravane câ-sati sa
nir-abhilâpya-sva-bhavata jnatum api na sakyate. tasmâd
abhilapah prayujyate sravaija-jüanâya.
j Λ?, . tasya eva tathatâyâh evam aparijiïàtatvâd [Tib. 28b]
balanaqpt tan-nidano ’çta-vidho vikalpah pravartate tri-vastu-
janakah, sarva-sattva-bhâjana-lokanâip. nirvartakah- tad-
yatha sva-bhava-vikalpo viseça-vikalpah pinda-graha-vikalpah
aliatn iti vikalpah mamêti vikalpah priya-vikalpah a-priya-
vikalpah tad2)-ubhaya-viparïtas ca vikalpah. sa punar ayam
» Om. C. 2) yad CK.
açta-vidho vikalpah katamesâqi15 trayünilip vastünârp. janako

bhavati. yas ca sva-bhâva-vikalpo yas ca viseça-vikalpo yas
ca pinçla-grâha-vikalpah itîme trayo vikalpâ vikalpa-prapam=
câdhiçtbânaip vikalpa-prapaipc’alambanaip vastu janayanti
rüp’âdi-sarpgilakarp. yad vastv adhist-hâya sa näma-sarpj üâ=
’bhilâ(23b)pa- parigphïto näma - samjna’bhilâpa - paribhavito
vikalpah praparpcayarps^tasminn eva vastuni vicaraty an-eka-
vidho bahu-nânâ-prakârah. tatra yas câham iti vikalpo yas
ca mamêti vikalpah itïmau dvau vikalpau sat-kilya-drstim
ca tad-anya-sarva-drçti-mûlaqi mâna-mülam ca asmi-mânam.
ca tad-anya-sarva-mâna-mülaip. janayatah. tatra priya-vika=
lpo ’priya-vikalpah tad-ubhaya-vipaTïtas ca vikalpah yatha=
yogam râga-dvesa-mohâm janayanti. evam ayam asta-vidho
vikalpah asya tri-vidhasya vastunah prâdurbhâvaya sam=
vartate. yad uta vikalpâdhiçthânasya prapamca-vastunah
drçty-asmi-mânasya râga-dveça-mohânâm ca. tatra vikalpa-
prapanaca-vastv-asraya sat-kâya-dpjtir asmi-[Tib. 29aJ mânas
ca. sat-kaya-dp9ty-asmi-man’âsrita raga-dvesa-mohâh. e*
bhis ca tribdir vastubhih sarva-lokanârp. pravrtti-pakso nir-
avaseçah paridïpito bhavati.
tatra sva-bhâva-vikalpah katamah. rüp’âdike vastuni
rüpam ity evatn-ädir yo vikalpah· ayam ucyate sva-bhava-
vikalpah-
viseça-vikalpah katamah- tasminn eva rüp’âdi-sarpjûake
vastuny ayarp rûpï ayam a-rüpï ayaqa sa-nidarsano ’yam a-
nidarsanah evaqa sa-pratigho ’pratighah sâsravo ’n-âsravah
saqaskrto ’saipskrtah kusalo ’kusalo ’vyakrtah atlto ’n-âgatah
« Kathani C. gaû-dag-gis.
pratyutpanna ity evaipbhâgïyenâ-pramânena prabhedena yena

ya sva-bhâva-vikalpâdhi§tbâna tad-visi§târtha-vikalpana.
ayam ucyate visesa-vikalpab-
pin<Ja-grâha-vikalpab katamah. yas tasminn eva rüp’ädi-
sarpjfiake vastuni at ma-sattva-j iva-j antu-saipj iia- (24“) saifi-
ketôpasaiphitab pirwjiteçu bahusu dharmegu pinda-graha-
hetukah pravartate grha-senâ-van’âdiçu bhojana-pana-yana-
vastr’àdiçu ca tat-samj nä-saipketöpasarphitab. ayam ucyate
pincja-graha-vikalpab.
abam iti mamêti ca vikalpab katamab- yad vastu
s’âsravam sôpâdâniyarp. dïrgha-kâlam âtmato va âtmïyato va
saqistutam abhinivistaip parieitaip. tasmâd a-graha-saipstavât
svarp. dfçti-sthânlyaqa vastu pratltyôtpadyate [Tib. 29b] vita®
tho vikalpah. ayam ucyate aham iti mamêti ca vikalpab-
priya-vikalpah katamab. yab subha-manâpa-vastv-â®
lambano vikalpab-
a-priya-vikalpab katamab- yab a-subhâ-manapa-vastv-
âlambano vikalpab·
priyâ-priyôbhaya-viparlto vikalpab katamab· yab su®
bhâ-subha-manapâ-manâpa-tad-ubhaya- vivarjita-vastv-alam®
bano vikalpab· tac caitad dvayaip bhavati samasatab
vikalpas ca vikalpädbi§thänaip ca vikalp’âlambanarp vastu.
tac caitad ubbayam anâdikâükarn cânyonya-hetukam ca
veditavyaip. pürvako vikalpab pratyutpannasya vikalp’âlam-
banasya vastunab pradurbhâvâya pratyutpannarp. punar
vikalp’âlambanaip vastu prâdurbhütaip pratyutpannasya tad-
alambanasya vikalpasya pradurbhavaya hetub· tatraitarhi
vikalpasyâ-parijôânam ayatyârp tad-âlambanasya vastunab
prâdurbhâvâya. tat-saqabhavâc ca punar niyatam tad-adhi*

9t-hânasyâpi tad-âsritasya vikalpasya prâdurbhâvo bhavati.
kathaqi ca punar asyal) vikalpasya parijiïanaqn bhavati.
catasrbhib paryesanâbhih catur-vidhena ca yathâ-bhüta-
parijiïânena.
catasrab paryeçanah katamälj. nâma-paryesanâ vastu-
paryesanâ. svabhava-prajna (24b) pti-paryeçanâ ca vise?a-pra=
j napti-paryeçana ca.
tatra nâma-paryesana yad bodhisattvo nâmni nâma-
mâtram pasyati. evaip. vastuni vastu-mâtra-darsanam vastu-
paryeçanâ. svabhâva-prajfiaptau svabhâva-prajïïapti-mâtra-
darsanarp svabhâva-praj üapti-paryeçapâ. viseça-prajnaptau
[Tib. 30a] viseça-prajiïapti-matra-darsanarp viseça-prajôapti-
paryeçanâ. sa nama-vastuno bhinnam ca laksanapi pasyaty
auusliçtaqi ca. nâma-vastv-anusleça-sarpnisritâip ca sva=
bhâva-prajüaptiip viseça-praj üaptixp pratividhyati.
catvâri yatha-bhüta-parijiïânâni katamâui. nâinaisanâ-
gataqa yathâ-bhüta-parij iïânaqa. vastv-eçanà-gatarp sva-bhava-
praj fïapty-eçanâ-gatarp viseça-praj iïapty-esanâ-gataip ca yathâ-
bhüta-parij fianaqa.
namaiçanâ-gatarp yatha-bhüta-parijiïanaip. katamat. sa
khalu bodhisattvo nâmni nâma-mâtratâip paryesya tan
namaivarp. yatbâbhütaip parijanâti itîdaxp nama ity artha-
vastuni vyavasthâpyate yâvad eva sarpjnâ’rtham dfçty-artham
upacârârthaip. yadi r üp’âdi-saipj üake vastuni rüpam iti
nâma na vyavasthâpyate na kascit tad vastu rüpam ity
evarp saipjânlyât. a-saqijânam samaropato nâbhinivesetân-
» idam C.
54 B o d h is a t t v a b h ö m i
abhinivesamano nâbhilapet. iti yad evaip yathabhûtam prajâ*

nâti. idam ucyate nâmaiçanâ-gataqi yathâ-bhüta-parijnânam.
vastv-esana-gataip. yathâ-bhüta-parijiiânaip katamat.
yatas ca bodhisattvo vastuni vastu-mâtratâm paryeçya sarvâ=
bliilapa-visliçtam nir-abhilâpyaqi tad rüp’âdi-sarpjiiakam
vastu pasyati. idam dvitïyam yatha-bhüta-parijôânam
vastv-eçana-gataip.
svabhava- prajiîapty- eçana- gataip yatha- bhüta-parijüâ*
nam katamat. yatas ca bodhisattvah rüp’adi-[Tib. 30b]
sarpjnake vastuni sva-bhava-praj na (25*) ptau prajfîapti-mâ=
tratâm paryesya taya svabhava-praj naptya tat-sva-bhavâ-
bhavasya vastunab tat-sva-bhav’âbhâsatâipi yathabhütaip
pratividhyati prajânati. tasya nirtnäpa-pratibimba-prati*
srutka-pratibhasôdaka-candra-svapna-mâyôpamam ta^’-sva-
bhavaip. pasyatab tad-abhasam (,a-tan-mayam. idaip2) trtîyaqi
yatba-bhüta-parij nänarp su-gambbïrârtha-gocararn.
viseça-praj iïapty-eçanâ - gatarp yatha - bhüta - parij ùanarn.
katamat. yatas ca bodhisattvah viseça-prajiïaptau prajiïapti-
mâtrataip. paryeçya tasmirp rüp’âdi-saipjilake vastuni viseça-
prajnaptim a-dvayârthena pasyati. na tad vastu bhavo nâ-
bhavah- abhilâpyen’ âtmana a-pariniçpannatvân na bhavah-
na punar a-bhavo nir-abhilapyen’ âtmanâ vyavasthitatvât.
evaqa na rüpiS) paramârtha-satyatayâ. nâ-rüpi4) sarpvrti-
satyena tatra rüpôpacarataya. yathâ bhâvas câ-bhàvas ca
rüpi® câ-rüpie) ca. tatha sa-nidarsanâ-nidarsan’âdayo viseça-
prajnapti-paryâyâh sarve anena nayenaivarp. veditavyah· iti
i) taipC . <3. . . . » état C. » °pl CK. « °pl CK.

s) °ρΐ K. 6) °pi K.
yad etarp viseça-prajfîaptim evam a-dvayârthena yathâ*

bhütarp. prajanati. idam ucyate viseça-prajnapty-esanâ-gatam
yatha-bhüta-parijnanam.
tatra yo ’yam” asta-vidho raithya-vikalpo bâlânam tri-
vastu-janako loka-nirvartakah.® so ’sya catur-vidhasya yathâ-
bhüta-parijnânasya vaikalyâd [Tib. 31a] a-samavadhanàt
pravartate. tasmâc ca punar inithyâ-vikalpât saipklesah.
saqiklesât saqisara3)-saipsFtih. saipsara-samsrteh samsarânu*
gataqa jâti-jarâ-vyàdki-maran’adikarp duhkhaip pravartate.
yadâ ca bodhisattvena catur-vidharp yatbâ-bhüta-parijnânam
nisritya so ’çta-vidho vikalpab parijuato bhavati. drçte
dharme tasya samyak-parijnânâd ayatyam tad-adhi§tbânasya
tad-alarpbanasya prapamca-patitasya vastuno na pradurbhavo
bhavati. tasyân-pdayâd a-pradurbhävat tad-âlaipbanasyâpi
vikalpasy’ âyatyaqa prâdurbhavo bhavati. evaqa. tasya sa-vastu*
kasya vikalpasya nirodho yab- sa sarva-prapaipca-nirodho
vedilavyah, evam ca prapamca-nirodho bodhisattvasya (25b)
mahayâna-parinirvâriam iti veditavyaqa. drste ca dharme
tasya sreçtha-tattvârtha-gocara-jûanasya visuddbatvat sarva*
tra vasitä-präptiip labhate sa bodhisattvab- yad uta nirmâne
’pi vicitre nairmânikayà4’ fddhyâ. parinäme ca vicitre pari*
nâmikya rddhyâ. sarva-jfievasya ca jnane. .yâvadabhi*
pretaip. câvasthane. kama-kâratas ca vinôpakramam cyutau.
sa evam vasitâ-praptab sarva-sattvatas ca sreçtho bhavati
nir-uttarab- evaqa ca sarvatra-vasinas tasya bodhisattvasya
uttamâh paqicânusamsâ veditavyah. paramâm citta-sâqitim
i) ’sSv K. a) niv° CK. ljgrub-par byed-pa. s> samskâra C.

4) Om. C.
anuprapto bhavati vihara-prasaqitataya na klesa-prasantataya.

sarva-vidya-sthane§u casyd-vyahataqi parisuddhaqa paryava=
datam jiiana-darsanam pravartate. a-khinnas ca bhavati
sattvanam arthe samsara-saipsrtya. [Tib. 31b] tathagatanaqi
ca sarva-samdhaya-vacanan anupravisati. na ca mahayana*
dhimukteb saqiharyo bhavati aparapratyayataya.1’
asya khalu parpca-vidhasyd nu saqisasya paqiea-vidham
eva karma veditavyaqi. paramo dp?ta-dharma-sukha-viharo
bodhisattvasya bodhaya prayoga-niryatasya kayika-caitasika*
sya vyayama-klamasya naiaya citta-santer anusaqisasyaitat
karma veditavyaqi. sarva-buddha-dharmanaqi paripako
bodhisattvasya sarva- vidya- sthane?v avyahatajiianataya
anusaqisasyaitat karma veditavyaqi. sattva-paripako bodhi-
sattvasya saqisardkheditayah anusaqasasya karma veditavyaqi.
vineyanam utpannotpannanaqi saqisayanaqiJ) prativinoda=
naqi. dharma-netryas ca dlrgha-kalaqi parikarânaqi sa=
rpdharanaqi sad-dharma-prati-rupakanaqi §asandntardhaya=
kanaqi parijiiana-prakasa ndpakarsanataya. sarva-saqadhaya-
vacana-pravesdnusaqisasyaitat karma veditavyaqi. sarva-
para-pravadi-nigraho drdha-vlryata ca prapidhanac cd-
cyutib- asaqaharyata’parapratyayatvdnusaqisasyaitat karma
veditavyaqi.
evaqi hi bodhisattvasya yavat kiqicid bodhisattva-kara*
plyaqi. tat sarvam ebhih paqicabhir anusaqisa-karmabhih
parigrhltaqi bhavati. tat punab karaniyaqi katamat. a-
saqakli^taqi c’ atma-sukhaqa buddha-dharma-paripakah sattva-
C26“)paripakah sad-dharmasya dharapaqi a-cala-pranidhana=
i) aparapraneyatayS K. « Om. C.
syôttapta-vlryasya para-vada-vinigrahas ca.
tatra caturnârp tattvârthâiiâqi prathamau dvau hînau.
trtïyo madhyalj. caturtha uttamo veditavyah.
Bodhisattva-bhümâv âdhâre]) yoga-sthâne [Tib. 32s]

caturthaiji tattvârtha-patalam.
i> °ra C.
tatra prabhavo bodhisattvanam katamalp. samasatat

samadhi-vasita-praptasya samadhi-vasita-saipnisrayen&ccha-
matrat sarviirtha-samrddhih karmanya-cittasya su-paribha=
vita-cittasy’ aryalj prabhava ity ucyate. dharmanaip ca ya
maba-phalata raaba’nusamsata. te§aqi prabhava ity ucyate.1'
parvam maha-puijya-sarp-bharopacayat buddhanain bo*
dhisattvflnarp ca saha-ja aicaryadbhuta-dharmata. ayam
api tesaqa saha-jo ’parah prabhavo veditavyalj.
sa khalv e?a prakara-prabhedena buddha-bodhisattva-
naqa parpca-vidho bhavati. abhij na-prabhavo dharma-pra=
bhavat saha-jalj prabhava^ sadharanas ca sravaka-pratyeka*
buddhair a-sadharanas ca taih.
tatra §acj abhij flalj rddhi-vigayo divyaqi srotraip cetasah
paryayah pQrve-nivas&nusmrtih cyuty-upapada-darsanam
asrava-ksaya-jfiana-sak§atkriya ca abhij fia-prabhava ity
ucyate. tatra §at paramitah danam sllarp k?aqitir vlryaip.
dhyanaip prajfia sarva-dharma ity ucyarpte. te§arp. dhar=
manflm yo ’nubhavah sarva-dharma-prabhava ity ucyate.
tatra rddhilj katama. samasato dvi-vidha. parinamikl
nairraaniki ca. sa punar dvi-vidha ’py an-eka-vidha prakara-
prabhedatalj.
tatra paripamika-rddhi-prakara-bhedal? katamah. tad-
yatha kaippanam jvalanaqa spharanaqa vidarsanam anyathl=
bhava-karanaqi gaman’agamanaqi saipk?epah prathanarp
sarva-rQpa-kaya-pravesanaip sabhagatopasarpkrantir [Tib.
32b] avirbhavas tirobhavah vasitva-karapapp para-rddhy-
U Tib. and SbtSSIS are the same as present Sanscrit text, but puts
here the passage below “ tatra sat pAramit&h . . . .ity ucyate,” which latter
is preferable.
abhibhavanaip pratibhä-dänaip smrti-dânarp sukha-danaip

rasmi-pramokgapaip ity evaipbhäglyab pârinâmikï ’ty ucyate.
tatra kampanaip iha tathâgatab samâdhi-vasi-pràpto vâ
karmanya-citto vâ bodhisattvo viharam api kampayati grham
api grâma-nagraraip (26b) kgetram api naraka-lokam api
tiryag-lokam api preta-lokam api manuçya-lokam api deva-
lokam api câturdvlpikam api sabasrikam api loka-dhâtuqi
dvi-sâhasrikam api tri-sâhasra-mahâ-sâhasraip satam api
sahasram api sata-sahasram api yavad a-prameyân a-saip*
khyeyaqa tri-sahasrakâip loka-dhatürp karppayati.
tatra jvalanaip ürdhvaip-kayât prajvalati. adhab-kâyâc
chîtala vâri-dhârâb syandante. Mhab-kâyât prajvalati. upa=
rimât kayac chïtalâ vâridhàrâh syandante. tejo-dhatum api
samâpadyate. sarva-kayena prajvalati. sarva-kayena pra=
jvalitasya vividha arciçab kayan nirgaccharriti nïla-pïta-lobi*
tâvadâta-maüj içtha-sphatika-varnab.
tatra spharanaip yatha ’pi tad grham apy abhayâ spha*
rati viharam api pürvavad yavat a-prameyan a-saipkhyeyâip
loka-dhâtün âbhayâ spharati pürvavat tad-yatha kaippane.
tatra vidarsanaip yatha ^sukhôpaniçapp’âdy-âgatayah1’
sramapa-brâhmapa-sravaka-bodhisatt\fa-deva-naga-yakgâsura-
garuda-kirptiara-mahoragâyâh [Tib. 33*] parsadab tathâgato
vâ bodhisattvo va apâyân api vidarsayaty adhab· deva-
manuçyân api vidarsayaty ürdhvaip. tad-anyâni ca buddha-
kçetrâpi vidarsayati. teçu ca buddha-bodhisattvân yâvad
gaipga-nadl-välikä-samany api buddha-kçetrapy atikramya
yena nâmnâ saipsabditaip bhavati buddha-ksetrarp. tatra
Sic CK. lhags-ëift bde-bar bkod-pa= ?°çijayà ag°
ca buddha-k?etre yan-namako bhavati tathagatah- tac ca

buddha-k?etram darsayati tam ca tathagatarp. tac ca naraa
vyapadisati tasya ca. tato ’py arvag vidarsayati vyapadisati
tato ’pi parepa yatkamam yavatkamarp.
tatranyathlbhava-karanarp. sacet pfthivlm apo ’dhimu»
cyate tat tathaiva bhavati nanyatha. tejo-vayum adhimu=
cyate tad api tathaiva bhavati nanyatha. saced apah pj-thi=
vim adhimucyate tejo-vayum adliimucyate. sacet tejah
pytbi (27*) vim adhimucyate apou-vayum adhimucyate. saced
vayuip prthivlm adhimucyate apas-tejo ’dhimucyate. [sacet
tejah prthivlm adhimucyate. saced vayurp prthivlm adhi=
mucyate. apas tejo ’dhimucyate.]a) tat sarvaip tathaiva
bhavati nanyatha. yatba maha-bhtttesv anyonya-parinama=
nanyathabhava-kriya. evarp rQpa-gandha-rasa-spra§fcavye§u
veditaiyaip. sacet trna-parna-gomaya-mrttik’adIni dravyapi
bhojana - pana -yana - vastr&lamkara - bhanddpaskara - gandha-
malya-vilepanam adhimucyate. pa§ana- sarkara-kapal’ad I ni
ca mani-mukti-vaidCirya-sarpkha-sila-pravaqlam adhimucyate.
Himavantaip va parvata-rajam adim krtva sarva-parvataip
suvarnam adhimucyate. tad api [Tib. 33b] sarvaip tathaiva
bhavati nanyatha. tatha su-varnanarp. sattvanarp dur-
varnatam adhimucyate. dur-varnanam su-varpataip. tad-
ubhaya-vivarjitanarp su-varnataip va dur-vanatarp va tad-
ubhayaip va. yatha su-varna-dur-varnatam. evaip vyaipgi-
vyaipgataip krcchra-sthtilatam ity-ovam-adi yat-kiipcid an=
yatha satS)-sva- lak sanatah sakya-rQpaip c&nyatha ’dhimucyate.
i) &po C. for which see Whitney’s Gram. §393a. a> This repeti
tion would be a mistake, in Tib. & Ch. it is wanting. ») sa C. yod-pa.
tat sarvaip tathä bhavati. yathâ ’dhiraucyato.
tatra gaman’ägamanaip tirah kuçlyarp tirab sailam tirali
präkäram a-sajjamänena kayena gacchati vistarena yavad
Brahma-lokam upasaipkrämati pratyagacchati ca yavad Aka=
nisthäd ürdhvaqi tiryag va punar yâvad evâ-prameyâ-sam»
khyeyâip. tri-sahasra-mahä-sahasräip loka-dhàtùrp gacchaty
âgaccati ca. kayena vä audärikena caturmahabhütikena.
düraip c’ äsannam adhimucya rnanah-sadrsena vä javena
gacchati c’ ägaccbati ca.
tatra saipkçepa-prathanarp Himavantam api parvata-
rajaqi1' paramânu-mâtram abhisaipksipati. paramänum api
Himavantaip parvata-räjaip1' pratanayati.
tatra sarva-rüpa-käya-pravesanaip mahatyä vicitrayäh
parçadah purastât sa-grâma-nigama-trna-vana-bhümi-parva*
taip rüpa-kâyam ätma-käye pravesayati. sa ca sarvâ parsat
tasmirpn eva kâye pravistam atmânam samjanïte.
tatra sabhâgatôpasamkrântih ksatriya-parsadam upasaip*
krâmati.2) upasaipkrântasya yâdrsï teçâm varna-puçkalatâ
bhavati. tâdrsï (27b) tasya. yàdrsa aroha-parinâhab■ tâdr=
sas tasya bhavati. yadrsï svara-guptis tesärp. tadrsï tasya
bhavati. [Tib. 34a] yaip ca te ’rtharp mantrayaipte. tam asav
arthaip mantrayate. yam api te ’rtharp na mantrayaipte. tam
api so ’rthaip na mantrayate. uttaram caitân ânudhârmyaS)
kathayâ saipdarsya samâdapya samuttejya saippraharçyân*
tarhitab. antarhitaip naiva ca prajânaipti ko ’yam antarhito
devo vâ manuçyo vêti. yathâ ksatriya-par?adam4). evaip
brâhmana-grha-pati-sramana-parçadam Câturmahârâjakayi=
î) °jânam K . 9 Om. C. anudharmyayâ C. «> °r?ad CK.

kâqa devârp Trayastrimsân Yamârns Tuçitâqi Nirraânaratïn

Paranirmita-vasavartino devân Brahraakàyikârp Brahma-
purohitâm Mahâ-brah manah Parîtt’âbhân Aprarûân’âbhân
Âbhas-varâin Parïtta-subhân A-prainâna-subhâm Cchubha-
krtsnân An-abhrakâqa Puijya-prasavaip Bhrhat-phalân A-
brhân A-tapäip Su-drsâm Su-darsanân Agha-niçthân.1’
tatr ’avir-bbâva-tiro-bhâvab mahatyâ parçadah purastâc
chata-krtvah sahasra-krtvab ato va parenântardhîyate. punas
ca tatbaiv’ âtmânam upadarsajraty âviskaroti.
tatra vasitva-karanam yâvàip. kascit sattva-dhâtub· tanaJ>
sarvam gaman’âgaman’âstban’âdyâsu kriyâsu vartayati.
saced asyaivaqi bhavati. gaccbatu. gacchati. tiçthatu.
tiçtbati. âgacchatu. agacchati. bkâçatâm. bhâgate.
tatra para-rddhy-abhibhavah tathâgatas tad-anyeçâqi
sarva-rddhimatâm rddhy-abbisamskâram abhibhüya yatha=
kârnain arthaqa sarppâdayati. nigthâ-gato bodhisattva eka-
jati-pratibaddhas cararna-bhaviko vâ tathâgataip sthâpayitvâ
tulya-jâtiyaip [Tib. 34bJ bodhisattvain tad-anyeçâip sarveçâm
fddhy-abhisaipskâraqi abhibhavatis\ tad-anye bodhisattva
utkrstatara-bhümi-praviçtâqi tulya-jâtîyârps ca bodhisattvâm.
sthâpayitvâ tad-anyesârp sarva-rddhimatâm rddhy-abhisapis=
kâram abhibhavati.
tatra pratibhâ-dânam pratibhâne paryâdatte pratibhânam
upasarpharati.
tatra smrti-dânaqi dharmesu smrtau pramusitâyâqi
smrtim upasaqabarati.
i> aniçth° C. See infra 67, 5. Akan° K. *> fat C. 8) paribh0 C. But cf.
supra & infra.
ta tr a s u k h a -d ä n a m ° y e ’sy a !> b h S ç a m â n a s y a d b a rm a m
(28ft) s r n v a n ti. te ç â m tä d rs a m k ä y ik a m c a ita s ik a m anu=
g ra h a m u p a s a ip h a r a ti p r a tip r a s r a b d h i -s u k h a m . yena te
v ig a ta -n iv a r a n ä d h arm äm s r n v a m ti. ta c ca tâ v a tk â lik a -
y o g e n a n a tv a ty a rp ta rp . d h a tu -v a i? a m ik a r p s ca au p ak ra-
m ik a n a -m a n u ç y â b h is r ç ta m s c ô p a sa r g a ip v y u p a s a m a y a ti.
tatra rasmi-pramokso bodhisattvo vä tathägato va rddhyä
tad-rùpân rasmîn kayât pramuipeati. ya ekatya dasasu diksv
a-prameyâ-samkheyeçu loka-dhätu?u gatvä narakänäm satt=
vänaip narakani duhkhäni pratiprasraipbhayati. ekatya
deva-loka-sthân udäräm deva-nâga-yakçâsura-garuçla-kirps
nara-mahoragâip sva-bhavana-stban gatva ih’ agamanäya
saipcodayati. tatha tad-anya-loka-dhatu-sthitan bodhisattvän
ih’ agamanäya saipcodayati dasasu diksv a-prameyä-sanakli=
yeye?u loka-dhätusu. samasatas tathägatah a-prameyair a-
saipkbyeyair nâna-prakârai rasmibhir a-pramanänäm satt-
vänäm vicitram a-prameyam a-sarpkhyeyam artharp karoti.
tena punar [Tib. 3Sa] ete sarve pärinämikya rddhyäh pra=
karâ ekaikasab prabhidyamana a-prameyâ-saipkhyeyâ ve=
ditavyab· anyathä prakrtyä vidyamanasya vastunas tad-
anyatba-vikar’äpadanata parinama ity ucyate. tasmad esä
parinamiki pddhir ity ucyate.
tatra nairmânikï pddhih katama. samäsato nirvastukarp
nirmäpaip. nirmäna-cittena yathäkämam abbisaipskrtaip
sampdhyatîyarp nairmânikï rddhir ity ucyate. sa cân-eka-
vidha. käya-nirmänam (ivân-nirmâpaipS) viçaya-nirmänam
{1. . . . 1) yasya CK. de (ston-pa)-na. gaô-dag. (î 3) vàg C. nag-

sprnl-pa.
ca. tat punah kaya-nirmaijam atmano va sadrsaqi visadrsarfi

va (1parasya va sadrsam visadrsaip val) nirmimite. tat punah
kaya-nirmanam atmanah pareârji ca sadrM-sadfsam. ind=
riya-sabhagam indriyddhisthanam nirmimite. na tv ind=
riyam. vi§aya-sadrsam api nirmanaqa nirmimite. tad-yatha
bhojana-pan’adi raani-mukta-vaidCiry’adi ca yat-kirpcid rdpa-
gandha-rasa-spra§tavya-saipgrhltaip bahyam upakaranarfi tat-
sadrsam tad-vinirmuktaip sarvaip yathakamaip nirmimite.
tat punar atma-sabhagam (28b) an-eka-bahu-nana-prakaraqi
deva - naga - yak§£lsura - garucja - kiqanara - mab6raga- varnam
manusya-varnairi tiryak-preta-naraka-varnaip. sravaka-var*
nam pratyekabuddha-varnam bodhisattva-varnam tathagata-
varnam. sa yadi yadrsa eva bodliisattvo bhavati. tadfsam eva
nirmanaqa nirmimite. atma-sabbagam asya tan-nirmanam
bhavati. anyatha tu vi-sabhagam bhavati nirmanam atmanah.
sacet paraqi deva-bhutaip. tad-sadrsyena^ nirmimite para-
sadrsam asya tan-nirmanaqa bhavati. saced vaisadrsyena
nirmimite [Tib. 35b] para-vi-sabhagarp. bhavati. yatha deva-
bhutam. evaip yavat tathagata-bhtitaip. veditavyarp.
tatra prabhhta-kaya-nirmanaiji katamat. iha tathagato
va bodhisattvo va dasasu dik§v a-prameyd-sainkhyeyesu
loka-dhatu§u sakrd a-prameyA-samkhyeyanaqi sattvanam
arthaip karoti tair vicitra-varnair nirmitaih. kimcic ca
nirmanam adhitigthati yad uparate ’pi bodhisattve tathagate
va ’nuvartata eva. kiipcin nirmanam buddha-bodhisattva=
narp kevalaip. sattvanaip. vidarsanaya maydpamaip bhavati.
kirpcit punar bhtitam bhojana-pana-yana-vastr’adi mani-
<*....*> Om. C. 3) °£ena CK.

mukti-vai<Jfirya-saipkha-sila-pravada’di ca nirmitam bhavati.

tathaiva n&nyatha. yena vittopakaranena vittdpakarana-
karyam kriyate. idaip tavat kaya-nirraapaip (Ivisaya-nir=
manam ca.
van-nirmapatp.I) punar asti su-svarata-yuktam. asti
visada - svar&nvitarp sva - sarpbaddham para-saipbaddbam
a-saipbaddhaip dharma-desana-saipgrhltarp pramatta-sarpco*
dana-saipgrhltaip ca.
tatra su-svarata buddha-bodhisattvanam nirmito vag-
vyaharah gaqibhlro bbavati megba-ravah kalaviipka-mano=
fia-svara-sadrso h rdayaip-gamab premanlyah. paurl ca sa
van nirmita bhavati valgur vispa§ta vijiieya sravapiya5) a-
pratikula a-nisrita a-paryanta bhavati.
(Statra visada3>-svarat&4) a-kamk?ams tathagato va bodhi*
sattvo va (29a) vicitram deva-naga-yaksa-gandharv&sura5)-
garuda-kiqanara- mahoraga-sravaka-[Tib. 36a] bodhisattva-
par§adam sarpniânnilm samnipatitam yavad yojana6)-parsan-
mandala-paryamtaip. sarv&ip svarena su-paripurnena7) vijfia=
payati ye ’pi dPre ye ’py arptike ni§annah. a-kamk§aip saha=
srika-cuqlika-loka-dhatiin svarena vijfiapayati. dvi-sahasram
va tri-sahasraip va yavad dasasu diksv a-pramey&-saipkhyey&n
loka-dhatuip svarena vijfiapayati. tasmac ca ghosad an-eka-
prakara sattv&nam dharma-desana niscarati. ya8> sattvanam
arthaya samvartate.
Om. C. « Om. C. (*___ 8> tad-anya (!) C. La=

cuna K . de-la skad-gsal-ba. <) ruta C. si gandharva is
omitted in C. ® bhojana-iata (I) K. dpag-tshad gcig-gi.
7) par0 C. 8> y&vat C.
tatra sva-saqibaddham vag-nirmanam yat svayam eva

nirmitaya vaca dharmam va1J desayati pramattaip va sam*
codayati.
para-sambaddham punar yat para-nirmitaya vaca dhar=
maip. va1} desayati pramattaip va saipcodayati.
tatra-sarp.baddham vag-nirmanam yad akasad vari nis*
carati nirinitad va nal> sattva-sarptanat.
tatra dliarma-desana-nirmanaip yat tatra-tatra saipmU'
dhanam yukti-saipdarsan&rthaqi.
tatra codana-nirmanam yad a-saijimGdljanaip pratila*
bdha-prasadanam pramattanaip. pramade hrl-saqijananaya.
a-pramade ca samadapanaya.
tad etad an-eka-vidham nirmanam samasatah kaya-
nirmaiiaiji van-nirmanam viâya-nirmanam ca veditavyarp.
itiyaqi nairinaniki rddkib- esa ’pi3) caikaika-prakara-
bhedend-prameya ctl-saqrkhyeya ca veditavya.
sa punar e§a dvi-vidha ’pi rddhir budd ha-bod hisattva=
nArp. samasato dve karye ni^padayati. avarjya4> va rddbi-
pratiharyena sattvan buddha-sfisane avatarayati. [Tib. 36b]
anugrahaip va ’n-eka-vidhaip bahu-nAna-prakararp duhkhita=
nam sattvanam upasarpharati.
tatra purve-nivasa-jfianarp buddha-bodhisattvanaip kata=
mat. iha tathagato va3) bodhisattvo va atmanaiv’ atmanas
tavat pUrva-nivasam samanusmarati amuka nama te sattva
yatriham abhtrvam evaip-nameti vistarena yathasutrain
sattva-kay’adikaqr6) sarvatn anusmarati. yatha c’ atman’
O Om. C. » tattva C. J) Om. C. 0 °rjayitY& K.

5) Om. C. «) nik° K. lus-tshogs.
âtmanah samanusmarati. tatha paresâm api anusmarayati.

svayam eva ca paresam anusmarati. ye (29b) ’pi te sattva-
kayâh pürvâipte1’. tan apy atmana smarati paresam smâ=
rayati.2) amnka nâma te sattvâ yatrâham abhüvatn evaip-
namêti vistarena. teçâm api sattvanam tathaiva sarva-pür®
ve-nivasarp samanusmarati. yathaiv’ âtmano drsta-dharme.
sükçmam api samanusmarati yat-kimcid alpam va prabhütarp
va pürvaip cestitam pürvam eva cetayitva ’pramusitaip.
nir-amtaram api samanusmarati kçanam nairaiptarya3)-yoge=
nâ-vicchinnaip. yayaiv’ anupûrvya (<kftarp. mitam apy°
anusmarati. yasya kalpa-ganana-yogena sakya samkbyà kar=
turn, a-prameyâ-samkbyeyam apy5’ anusmarati. yasya kal=
pa-ganana-yogenâ-sakyâ saipkhyâ karturp. a-vyâhatam asya
samäsatab pürve-nivasa-j nânam pravartate yatrêçtarp yathê*
s{arp yâvadiçtam. evam-rüpo bodhisattvasya tathagatasya
ca pürve-nivâsa-samgrhîtah prabhavah. sa tena pürve-
nivilsânusmrti-jüanena jatakan pürvarp bodhisattva-[Tib.
37aJ caryâ-paramâdbhuta-caryam sattvanam buddhe bhaga-
vati prasada-jananârthaip gauravôtpâdanârtham. samvejanâ*
rthail ca vicitran an -eka-prakaraip prakasayati. iti5)-vrttakaips
ca pürva-yoga-pratisamyuktarn sattvanârp karma-phala-
vipâkam ârabhya sasvatadrçtikanâip sâsvata-drçtiqi nâsayati
tad-yatha pürvârptakalpakanaip sasvatavadinâm ekatya*
sâsvalikânâip.
divyarp srotra-jüanaip buddha-bodhisattvanaip katamat.
η K . inserts here yan-niväsäs. 2) CK. insert here pareçâm ca

smarati. sj “iptariya C. nirantarn K . <<... ,4) krta-matam C.
s> Om. C.
iha tathagato bodhisattvo va divyena srotrepa divyan manu-

gyakarp cchabdan aryan apy an-aryan api ghanan apy
anukan api vyaktan apy a-vyaktan api nirmitan apy
a-nirmitan api dPrarptika-sthaip cchrnoti.
tatra divyah sabdah Prdhvam yavad Agha-nigtha'hbha*
vanopapannanaqa sattvanaip sacet paren’ abhogam na karoti.
atha karoti tato ’pi parenanyes’ urdhvam loka-dhatugu synoti.
tatra manusyakah sabdah tiryak sarva-caturdvipakopa=
pannanarp sattvanarp.
tatr’ aryab sabdah ye buddhanarp buddha-sravakanaip ca
bodhisattvanaip pratyekabuddbanaip ca. tegaip va ’ntika(30)*c
chrutva ’nusravayatarp tad-anyesarp sattvanaip. tad-yatha
saipdarsaj’atarp samadapayataip samuttejayatdip saippraha=
rgayatdip kusala-samadanam arabhyi-kusala-tyagaip ca.
tatha ’sarpklista-cittanam uddesah svadhyayo viniscayah
samyak-codana-smarandvavadanusasani iti yad va punar
anyad api kiipcit su-bhagitarp [Tib. 37b] su-lapitam arthopa=
saipbitam. ami ucyante aryah sabdah-
tatrdn-aryah sabdah ye sattvanaip mj-ga-vada-paisunya-
parugya-saipbhinna-pralapa-sabdah. adho va ’paydpapan*
nanam urdhvaip va devopapannanarp tiryag va manugye*
gupapannanarp.
tatra ghanah sabdah ye maha-sattva-saipgha-sabda va
vi-vidhair va karanaih karyamdpanam artta-svaraip kranda=
mananarp vikrosataip va megha-stanita-sabda va sankha-
blierl-pataha-sabda va.
apukah sabdah antato yavat karna-japa-sabdah·
*) Akan0 K . In C. this leaf is wanting.
vyaktäfiv s a b d â y e sâ m a r th o v ijf iâ y a te .
a -v y a k ta b s a b d â y e ç â m a r th o n a v ijfiâ y a te . ta d -y a th ä
D ra m i(Ja n ä q i m a n tr â n â m v â y u -v a n a s p a ti-s u k a -s â r ik a -k o k ila -
j Ivaxpj ï v a k ’â d ïn â m .
ta tr a n ir r n ita y e s a b d â r d d h im a d b h is c e to -v a s i-p râ p ta ir
r d d h y -a b h is a m s k ftâ h .
d û r â h sa b d â b - y a tr a g r â m e k ç e tr e v ih â r e v â ta th â g a to
vâ b o d h isa ttv o vâ v ih a r a ti. t a tr a ye sabd a n is c a r a n ti.
ta n s th â p a y itv â ta d -a n y a tr a y â v a d a -p r a m e y â -s a ip k h y e y e ç u
lo k a -d h a tu s u .^
c y u ty -u p a p a tti-jn â n a rp . b u d d h a -b o d h is a ttv â n â m k a ta m a t.
i h a ta th a g a to v a b o d h is a ttv o v a d iv y e n a c a k ç u sâ v isu d d h e*
n â tik r â n ta - m â n u s y a k e n a s a ttv a n p a s y a ti c y u ti-k a le ’p i c y u ta n
api su-varna-dur-variTLän h ïn a - p r a n ïtâ n a p a r â n te c a jâ t â n .
v rd d h e s c â n v a y â d in d riy ä n ä ip . p a rip â k a d v ic itr e k â y a -c e s tite
k u s a lâ -k u s a lâ -v y â k fte s u [ T i b . 3 8 a] p r a v a r ta m a n a n . ta th â ’va*
b h â s a m a p i p a s y a ti jâ n î t e s ü k s m a m a p i p a s y a ti y a d rüpam .
n ir m ita m y a c c a d iv y a m a c c b a ip rü p a m a d h o y â v a d A v îc im
ü r d h v a m y â v a d A k a n is th a - b h a v a n a m . sa ced a d h a ürdh vam .
vâ ’n y e çu lo k a -d h a tu s u rü p a -d a rs a n a m â r a b h y ’ âbhogarp.
k a r o ti t i r y a g y â v a d a -p ra m e y e ? v a -s a rp k h y e y e s u lo k a -d h â tu s u
s a rv a q i rü p a m p a s y a ti a n ta ta s teçu te§u b u d d h a -k se tre ç u
tâ ip s tâ q is ta th â g a tâ n v ic itr e s u m a h a tsu p a rç a n -m a n d a le s u
n iç a n n â n d h a rm a ip . d e s a y a ta h p a s y a ti. ta tr a d iv y e n a c a k s u ç â
ta th â g a to vâ b o d h is a ttv o va dasasu. d ik g u k â y a -ce çtita ip .
subhâ-éubharp ,s> d r ? t'Tâ y a th â y o g a in y a th â ’rharp. te çu sa ttv e ç u
i > vyàkâéa MS. See supra 69, 3. gsal-ba. a) (khams graûs-med dpag-
tu-med-pa-dag) rab-tu-byuù-ba. 3> érutâirutaip MS. Cf. 69,1. dge-ba
daù mi-dge-la-dag.
pratipadyate. divye na!) srotrena vâk-ceçtitain âubhâ-subham

srutvâ tesu sattvesu yathâyogam yathâ’rham pratipadyate.
evaip. divyena cakçusâ divyena srotreija bodhisattvas tathâgato
va samasena karma karoti.
tatra cetah-paryâya-jüânam buddha-bodliisattvânârn.
katamat. iha bodhisattvo va tathagato vâ pareçâqi dasasu
diksv a--pmmeyà-samkhyeyesu*) loka-dhatusu sattvânâip kle=
sa-paryavasthitam api cittam jânâti. vigata-klesa-paryava*
sthanam api klesa-sânubandharp sânusayam api klesa-nir-a*
nubandham nir-anusayam api mithyä-pranihitam api cittam
jânâti. tad-yatba tïrthika-cittaqi yac ca kiipcit sâmisâbhi=
prâyasyâ-kliçtaip api cittam^ [Tib. 38bJ samyak-pranihitam
api cittaip jânati. etad-viparyayepa hïnam api cittaip
jânâti. tad-yathâ kama-dbätüpapannanäm sarva-sattvanâm
antato mrga-pakçinâm api. madhyam api cittaip jânâti.
tad-yathâ sarvegâni rüpa-dhâtüpapannanâm sattvânâni.
prapïtam api cittam jânâti tad-yathâ4> ârûpyôpapannânaqi
sattvanâm. sukha-samprayuktam api dubkha-samprayuktam
apy a-duhkhâ-sukba-vedana-samprayuktam api cittam janati.
ekena para-citta-jnânenaikasya sattvasya yasya yad yatba
yâdrsarri yâvac cittam pratyupasthitam bhavati. tat sakrd
yathâbhütam prajânâti. ekenaiva para-citta-jncmena hahù-
nâm apiiy sattvanâni yesâip. yad yatha yâdrsam yavac cittanx
pratyupasthitam bbavati. tad apie) sakrd yathâbhütam pra=
jânâti. sa punar iyam abhijiïâ buddbasya bodhisattvânâm
indriya-parâpara-jnânâya sattvanâm nânâ’dhimukti-jfianaya
η lhahi. 2) graûs-med-pa-dag-na. 3) sems. <) Ijdi lta-ste.

5) (sems) mkhyen-pa maù-po. e> yathà MS. yaû.
nânâ-dhâ (3Γ) tu-carita-jfiänäya yathâyogaip ca pratipatsu

citräsu nirvâna-purahsarïçu samyak-samniyogâj'a. idam
asyâh karma veditavyarp.
tatr’ Osrava-kçaya-j îïânaip buddha-bodhisattvänärp kata*
mat. iha tathägato va bodhisattvo va klesänärp ksaya-prâp=
tim yathâbhütain prajânâti. prapto mayâ parair va äsrava-
ksayo °na vêti.1’ âsrava-kçaya-prâpty-upâyam apy ätmanah
pareçâqi ca yathäbhütam prajänati. yatha upayam evam
an-upâyam api yathabhütam prajanâti. âsrava-kçaya-prâptav
abhimânaip paresäip [Tib. 39aJ yathabhütam prajanati. nir-
abhimânam ca yathabhütam prajänati. bodhisattvah punah
sarvani caitat prajanati âsrava-ksayam ca na svayam sâkçâ=
tkaroti. atah s’âsravam ca na svayaip sâkçâtkaroti. atah
s’âsravarp ca vastu bodhisattvah sah’ asravair na vijabati.
tatra vicarati s’âsrave vastuni. na ca saipklisyata iti so
’sya sarva-prabhavânam mahattamah prabhavo veditavyah.
tena khalv äsrava-ksaya-j îlanena buddha-bodhisattvah
svayarp na klisyante. pareçâm vyapadisyamti. abhimänam
ca nâsayaqati. idam asya karma veditavyarp.
tatra dharma-prabhâvah katamah. dâna-prabhâvah sîla-
ksämti-virya-dhyäna-prajfiä-prabhävas ca. sa punar e?a
dän’ädlnäip dharmänäip prabhävah samäsatas caturbhir
äkärair veditavyah- vipakça-prahânatah saipbhära-paripä=
katah sva-parânugrahatah äj'atyäip phala-dänatas ca.
dänam dadad bodhisattvo dâna-vipakçam mätsaryaip
prajahäti. ätmano bodhi-sambhära-bhütaip ca bhavati tad
asya dänaip. dänena ca samgraha-vastunä sattvärp paripä-
(1___ 11 bhavati. C. ma-thob-pa yah.
72 B o d h jsattvabh u m i
cayati. purvam danat sumanab- dadac cittaip prasadayati.

dattva cd-vipratisarl. tri§u kale§u pramudita-cittataya atma=
nam anugrhnati. paresam ca j ighatsa-pipasa-slto^na-vya=
dhiccha-vighata-bhaya-duhkh&panayanat param anugrhnati.
paratra ca yatra-yatra pratyajayate aclhyo bhavati maha-
bhogo maha-pak§o maha-parivaro danarp. ca rocayati. ity
e?a catur-akaro danasya prabhavo [Tib. 39bJ ndta uttari
n&to bhuyab·
kaya-vak-sarpvara-sllarp. samadadano bodhisattvab slla-
vipak§arp dauhsllyarp prajahati. (31b) bodhes ca saipbhara-
bhiitaip bhavati tad asya slla-samadanain. saman&rthataya
ca saipgraha-vastuna sattvarp paripacayati. dauhsllya-pra=
tyayam bhayam avadyam vairaip. prajahad atmanam anugr
hnati sukhaip svapan15 sukham pratibudhyamanab*. tatha
sllavato ’vipratisarab pramodyam yavac citta-samadhih. ity
evam atmanam anugrhnati. sarva-sattvanaip. ca sarva-pra=
karair avihethanatayaS) a-bhayam anuprayaccbati. evaip.
param anugrhnati. tannidanaqi ca kayasya bhedat su-gatau
svarga-loke deve§hpapadyate sllarp ca rocayati. ity evaip.
catur-akarah prabhavah silasya. ndta uttari ndto bhtlyab.
k§amo bodhisattvab k$aipti-vipak?am a-k§arptirp pra=
jahati. bodhes ca saqibhara-bhuta sa kârptir bhavati.
samandrthatayaiva ca sattvaqi paripacayati. atmanarp ca
paraip ca mahato bhayat paritrayamapas taya ksaiptya
atmanarp. param cdnugphnati. tato nidanaip bodhisattva
ayatyam a-vaira-bahulo bhavaty a-bheda-bahulas cd-duhkha-
daurmanasya-bahulab- dr§te ca dharme a-vipratisarl kalarp
i) svapiti (?) C. a) “dhyate C. 3) °nayS K .
karoti. kayasya bhedat su-gatau svarga-loke deve§upapadyate.

k?aiptim ca rocayati. ity ayam catur-akarah k§anteh pra=
bhavalj. n&ta uttari nito bhuyab·
[Tib. 40a] arabdha-viryo bodhisattvo viharapi vlrya-
vipak?am kausldyam prajahati. bodhes ca sambhara-bhutaip.
bhavati samnisrayas ca tad vlryaqa. samanarthatayaiva ca
sattvaqi paripacayati. arabdba-viryas ca sukham sparsam
viliaramn a-vyavaklrnab papakair a-kusalair dharmaih
purvenaparam visesadhigatnam pasyan prlti-pramodyen’
atmanam anugrhnati. kusala-pak§Elbbiyuktas ca param na
kayena vaca va vihethayati. parebam c’ arabdha-vIryatAyam
cchandain janayati. evam param apy anugrhnati. hetu-balikas
ca bliavati. ayatyArp. purusa-karabhiratas ca. ity ayam catur-
akaro vlrya-prabhavab. nata uttari nato bhtlyah.
dhyanam. samapadyamano bodbisattvo dhyana-vipaksaqi
(32a) klesarp vag-vitarkaprlti-sukha-rupa-sarpjh’adims copa«
klesarp prajahati. bodhes ca sambbara-bbutam saipnisraya-
bhutarp bhavati tad asya dhyanam. samanarthatayaiva ca
sattvam paripacayati. dr§ta-dharma-sukha-viharatay’ atrna*
nam anugrhnati. samta-prasarpta-vIta-rAga-cittataya sattve?v
a-vyabadhyo bhavan na vikopyah param apy anugrhnati.
jnana-visuddhir abhijfia-nirhara-visuddhir devopapattis
c’ Ayatyarp dhyana-phalarp. ity esa catur-akaro dhyAna-
prabhavah. n&ta uttari nato bhuyah.
prajhavam bodhisattvah prajiia-vipak§am avidyam pra*
jahati. bodhes ca saipbhara-bhuta bhavaty asya sa prajfia.
[Tib. 40b] danen&pi priyavaditaya ’py arthacaryaya ’pi satna«
n&rthataya ’pi ca sattvam paripacayati. jneya-vastu-yatha’r=
tha-pratyavagamôpasaiphitenôdarena prïti-pramodyena atmâ=

nam anugrbnati. sarvatra nyâyôpadesena drçte dharme sapi*
paraye ca hita-sukhâbhyani sattvâny apy anugrhpâti. sarva-
kusala-müla-parigraham ca tayâ saniyak karoti. âyatyâra ca
dvi-vidham apy avarana-visamyogarp kles’avarana-visaqiyo*
gara jney’avarana-visamyogam ca. ity ayaip. catur-âkârah
prajilâyâh prabhâvab- nâta uttari nâto bhüyah. ayatn ucj'ate
dharraa-prabhavah.
saha-ja-prabhavo buddha-bodhisattvânaqi katamab- pra-
krti-jaü-smarata. sattvânarn arthe ’pratisamkhyâya dîrgha-
kâlika-vicitra-tlvra-nir-antara-duç-kara-sahiçnutâ. sattvânâm
evârthe sattvârtha-sampadakena duhkhena modana. Tusi-
te?a côpapannasva yavad-ayus Tusiteçv avasthânaqi. tribhis
ca sthânais Tusitôpapannânam tad-anyeç&rp deva-putrânâm
abbibhavah. divyen’âyusa divyena varnena divyena yasasâ.
upapadyamânasya ca mâtub kukçav udârepâvabh âse na
loka-dhatu-spharapaiji. samyak-prajânatas ca matuh kuksi-
pravesali sthânaip nirgamo janma ca. jâta-mâtrasya ca
prthivyàqa sapta-pada-gamanaip. a-parigrhïtasya kena-cit.
vâcas ca bhAsana jätasya côdâra-deva-naga-yaksâsura-garu<Ja-
kiqanara-raaho-ragair divyair malyair vâdyair dhüpais cela-
(32b) vikçepais chattra-dbvaja-patâka’ dibhir1’ [Tib. 41a] vara-
pravarabhih pûja-karma. nir-uttarais ca dvatrimsatâ mahä-
purusa-laksanaih su-lak?ita-gâtratâ. carame ca bhave pas»
cime janmani sarva-pratyarthikair api sarvôpakramais câ-
badliyata. bodhi-maijcje ca niçannasya maitrya sarva-Mâra-
bala-parâjayah. sarva-parvasu caikasmim parvani Nârâyana-
I) °kàbbir C. la-sogs-pa.
B o d h is a t t n a b h ü m i 75
bala-saipniviçtata. dahrasyaiva ca kumârakasya svayam eva
kausala-krUlvinab sarva-laukika-silpa-sthânanaqi tvarita-
tvaritam anupravesah. svayaip câ-nâyakasyaikakina eva tri-
sahasre maha-bodher abhisambodhab· Brahmaiia ca Saba=
patina svayam upasamkramya loke sad-dharma-desanayai
adhyeçana maha-megha-ravâ-pratisamvedana ’vyutthanataya
ca samapatteb samtata. Bodbisattve ca mrga-pakçinam
apy amtatah ksudra-mfgänam api parama visvâsyata sarva=
kâlam upasaqikramanaqi. tasya cârptike yathâ-kâma-
viharitâ. tirascam amtikat tathâgatasya püja tad-yatha
markato (1inadliv anedakam1' Tathagatâyânupraptavàm.
pratigrhlte ca tasmiin. Bhagavatâ sa markato hr^ta-minasab
(,pratyavasr?tah sa nrtyamäiiah2). Bhagavamtam evôddisya
Tathögatab snasyati tapi snapayiçyâmîti megha-pratîksaria.
vfkça-mûle ca Bodhisattvasya Tathagatasya va nisanpasya
sarva-vrksânam prâcïna-nimnasu cchâyasu tasya vrksasya
cchayaya kayâvijahanatâ. sadbhir varçair abhisaqibuddha-
bodhes Tathagatasyâvatara-ga veçino ’pi Marasyâ-Jabdhâvatâ=
rata, satata-sahagatayas ca smrteh satata-samitaip pratyu=
pasthanatâ. smrtasya ca pratisamviditànâm vedanânâm
(33a) sarpjnänam. tarkanam [Tib. 41b] utpädah sthanam
nirodhas ca.
tatha darsanânugraha-karab saha-jab prabhâvo buddha=
nam ârya-câra-vihara-sarrigrhïtas ca.
tatra darsanânugraha-karal.1 tad-yatha unmattahS) kçipta-
11 mathanehakam K. ma-bskol-ba. See mabâvyutpatti 230,«7 .

(2. . . .J) pratyudagra-mänasab pratyavasrpteh praçipatya C. gar-byed-
cib pbyir-nnr-du soû-ba. 3) utpannäb C.
cittâb tathâgataip. drstvä sva-cittam pratilabkamte. viloma-

garbhilh striyah anuloma-garbbâ bhavamti. andhakâs ca=
ksümsi iabhamte. badhirâ srotrârii. raktânâqi râga-parya*
vasthânaip. vigacchati. dvistânâqi dveça-paryavasthânarp.
mü(Jhanüip moha-paryavasthânaip. ity ayam evarpbhâgîyo
darsanânugraha-karah saha-jab prabhâvo veditavyab-
tatr’ arya-cära-vihära-sarpgrhltab saba-jab prabhâvas
tad-yathâ dakçinena pârsvena sirpha-sayyaqa kalpayate. sa
câsya tyna-parna-sarjistara eka-pârsvâdbisayito bhavaty a-vi=
kopitas tathâgatârhat-samy ak-saip b uddhah sayânab- na
câsya vayub kâyâc cîvaram apakarçati. sirpha-gatim api
gacchati. rçabha-gatim api gacchati. dakçinaip. pâdaqa
tat-prathainata uddharati tato vâmena pâdenânugacchati.
gacchatas câsya uccâ bhümi-pradesâ nîcâ bhavaipti. nlcaé
côccâh. samab pâjii-tala-jâtâb· apagata-pAsâna-sarkara-
kapalab- viveka-nimnena cittena grâmaip pravisati. pra=
visatas câsya nïcâni dvârâny uccâ bbavarpti. âhârara âba=
ratab naikaudana-pulâko ’py a-vyatibhinnab pravisati. na
câvasiçtaip bhavati yâvad dvitïyam âlopaip. prakçipati. [Tib.
42n] ity ayam evarpbbâglya ârj'a-câra-vihâra-samgrhltah
prabhâvo veditavyah. parinirvana-samaye ca inabâ-prthivl-
câla ulkâ-pâtâ diso dâhâ antarikse deva-dundubhïnâm
abhinadatâ. so ’pi saha-ja eva tathâgatânâip prabhavo
nâbhijiïa-samskrtab. ayarp buddha-bodhisattvânâip saha-
jah prabhâva ity ucyate.
tatra katamo buddha-bodhisattvânâip. srâvaka-pratyeka*
buddhair a-sâdhâranah prabhâvab· katamas ca sâdhâranab·
... ·■'. a-sadhâranata samâsatas tribbir âkârair veditavyâ. sük§=
B o a h is a t t v a b iiü m i 77
matah prakärato dhatutas ca. iha tathagato bodhisattvo

vä ’prameyä-saipkhyeyänäin sattvänäm a-prameyä-sarpkhye=
yena prabhâvôpâyena yathâ ’rtha-kriyä bhavati tad (33b)
yathabhütaip prajänäti. evarp süksmatah. sarva-pra*
kärena cäbhijßä-prabhavena dharma-prabhavena saba-jena
prabhavena samanvägato bhavati. evam prakäratah. sarva-
loka-dhatavas sarva-sattva-dhâtavas câsya prabhâva-viçayo
bhavati. evarp dhâtutah. srävakasya tul) saha sattva-
dhâtunâ dvi-sahasrä loka-dhatur abhii iïa-viçayah. pratye=
kabuddhasya sarva eva tri-sahasra ’bhijfla-viçayah. tat
kasya hetoh- tathä hi te ekasyaiv’ ätmano damäya prati=
pan näh· no tu sarva-sattvanäm. tasmât teçam eva eka-
dhatuh parama-prabhava-visayo bhavati. etan akârârp sthâ=
payitvâ buddha-bodhisattvanaip tad-anyah prabhavah sra=
vaka-pratyekabuddbaih sadharano veditavyah. tad evam. sati
srâvaka-pratyekabuddha evarp tavad [Tib. 42bJ buddha-
bodhisattvaih saha na tulyâbhijfla bhavamti. kutah punah
sarve deva-manuçyâs tïrthyâh prthagjanas câpi.
yah3) pratihârya-prabhavo bodhisattvânâip rddhy-
adesana-’nusâsti-sarpgrhîtah. so ’py abhijnâ-prabhava eva
yathayogarp praviçto veditavyah rddhi-viçaya-cetasah-
paryay’asrava-k?aya-jfîânâbhijfia-prabhave9u.
adhare yoga-sthane Bodhisattva-bhümau pamcamam

prabhâva-patalaip.
7S B o d h is a t t v a b h ü m i
tatra1’ paripakah katamah. paripâkah samasatab ?ad=

bhir âkarair veditavyah. sva-bhavato ’pi paripäcya-pudga*
lato ’pi paripaka-prabhedato ’pi paripâkôpayato ’pi paripâ*
caka-pudgalato ’pi paripakva-pudgala-lakçanato ’pi ca.
tatrâyama> paripaka-sva-bhavah kusala-dharma-bîjesati
kusalanaip dhannanam asevanânvayâd3’ ya klesa-jßey’ava*
rarLa-prahâna-visaddhy-anukûlà kâya-citta-karmanyata ka-
lyata samyak-prayoga-niçtha yatra sthitâli sâstàraip va
agamyânâ-gamya va sâstararp. bhavyo bhavati prati-balo ’n-
antaram kles’âvarana-prahânam va saksatkartupi jßey’avara*
na-prahanam va. tad-yathâ vrano yada paripafcanaya niçthâ-
gato bhavaty an-amtaraip. (34a) patanârhah4). sa paripakva
ity ucyate. ghata-ghatî-sarâv’adi ca mpn-mayarp bharajaip
yada paribhogaya bhavaty an-antaram paribhogârham. tada
paripakva ity ucyate. phalani vâ âmra-panas’âdlni yada
paribhogâya nistha-gatâni bhavaqaty an-antaraip paribho*
gârhani. [Tib. 43a] tada pakvânîty ucyamte. evam eva
kusalânaip dharmänäm asevanânvayad ya ’sau samyak-pra*
yoga-niçtba an-antaram visuddhaye samvartate. sa pari*
paka-svabbavab·
tatra paripâcyah pudgalab samäsatas catvârah. srâvaka-
gotrah srâvaka-yane. pratyekabuddha-gotrah pratyekabud*
dha-yäne. buddha-gotro mabayane paripacayitavyah. a-
gotra-stho ’pi pudgalal.i su-gati-gamanaya paripacayitavyo
bhavati. bodhisattvânâip buddhânâm ca bhagavataip ity
ete catvarah pudgalâh esu catursu vastusu paripâcayitavyab·
i> Om. C. 2) tatra C. de-la___ Ijdi. 3) °sevanàtay° C.

kun-tu bsten-pabi rgyus. o °rvah K. Lacuna C. brtol-babi hos.
evam paripâcya-pudgalatah paripako veditavyah.

tatra paripaka-prabhedah katamah. samâsatah sad-vi=
dhah. indriya-paripäkah kusala-müla-paripâkah jiïana-
paripâkas ca mrdu-madliyâdhimatras ca paripakah.
tatrêndriya-paripâko ya ayur-varna-kul’aisvarya')-saip.=
pad âdeya-vacanata mahês’âkhyatâ manuçyatvam raahôtsa*
hata yam âsraya-paripaka-phala-saippadam agamya bhavyo
bhavaty âtaptânuyogayâ-parikhinna-manasas ca bbavati
sarva-vidya-sthana-samudagamâbhiyogeçu.
kusala-müla-paripâkah katamah· ya prakrtya manda-
rajaskatayâm âgamya prakrtyaivâsya pâpakesv a-kusalesu
cittam na kramati. manda- nivaranas ca bhavati manda-
vitarkah rju-pradakçina-grâhî.
jfiâna-paripâkah katamah. smrtimâip. bhavati [Tib. 43b]
medtiavï prati-balas ca bhavati su-bhâsite-dur-bhasitânârp
dharmäpäm arthasya âj nânâyôdgrahanâya dhâranâyas> pra=
tivedhaya. saha-jayâ prajnaya samanvâgato bhavati yam
prajQâm agamya bhavyo bhavati prati-balah sarvato ’tyam-
taip. sarva-saqikleiac cittam vimocayitum. tatrêndriya-
paripâkena vipâk’âvaranât vimukto bhavati. kusala-müla-
paripakena karm’âvarapâd vimukto bhavati. jîïâna-paripa=
kena kles’itvaranât (34b) vimukto bhavati.
mrdu-pàripâko katamah. dvâbhyâm kârajiabhyüm
mrduh. a-dîrgha-kâlâbhyasatas cêndriya-kusala-müla-jnâna-
paripaka-hetoh a-paripuçtah mhïnatvâbhyâsatas ca. madh=
yah paripâkah tayor eva dvayoh kâranayor anyatara-vaika=
lyad anyatara-sâqmidhyac ca veditavyah- adhimatrah punah
ο kuâal® CK. rigs. 2) Om. C. gzuû-bar bya-ba.
paripîlkah ubhayor anayoh karanayor a-vaikalyad veditavyah.

tatra paripâkôpayah katamah. sa sapta-viqisati-vidho
veditavyah. dhâtu-puçtyâ vartamâna-pratyayôpasamhâratah
avataratah rati-grahanatah adi-prasthânatah (1an-ädi-prasthä-
natah1' suddhi-düratah suddhy-âsannatah prayogatah âsa=
yatah amiçôpasamhâratah dhar môpasarphâratah rddhy-
ävarjanataya dharma-desanayà guhya-dharm’âkhyânato
vivfta-dharm’âkhyânatah mrdu-prayogato madhya-prayo=
gatab adhimatra-prayogatah sravanatah cintanato bhavanatah
saipgrahapato nigrahanatah svayamkrtatah parâdhyesanatab
tad-ubhayatas ca.
tatra dbâtu-puçtih katama. ya prakptyâ kusala-dharma-
bïja-sampadaip [Tib. 44a] nisritya pürva-kusala-dharmâ=
bhyasad uttarôttaranam kusala-dharma-bijänäqi paripuçta*
tarâ paripustatamâ utpatti-sthitih. iyam ucyate dhatu-pustib·
tatra vartainana-pratyayôpasarpharah katamab- dr§te
dharme a-viparîtâ dharma-desana. tatra câ-viparlta-grahita.
yathavad dharraânudharma-pratipattis ca. tatra dhâtu-
puçteh pürvakena hetuna vartamänab paripako nirvartate.
vartainana-pratyayôpasamharatoS) vartamâna eva hetur var=
tamana-paripako veditavyah-
tatrâvatarah katamah· sraddhâ-pratilaipbham adhipatirp
kftvâ agârikasya dus-carita-viveka-sikçâ-pada-samadâpanam.
anagärikaipS) va pravrajitasya kâma-viveka-sikçâ-pada-sam=
adapanain.
rati-grahah katamah. ya sarva-duhkha-nairyânikîm ca
(1 Om. C. dan-ρο ljjug-pa ma-yin-pa. » prayogôp0 0 .

rkyen ße-bar sgrub-pa. 3) ag° CK. Khyim-na gnas-pa ma-yin-te.
pratipadaip. kama-sukh’atma-klamath£mta-vivarjitam ca
sukhaip. pratipadam agamya sv-akhyate dharma-vinaye sasa*
ne ’bhiratilj.
tatr’ adi-prasthanaip. katamat. ya eva tatprathamatah
saqivejanlyegu dharmesu saqivegam agamya nyaydrtha-
pratipadane cdnusaipsarp viditva avatarah. idam adi-pra*
sthanam ity ucyate.
an-adi-prasthanain katamat. ya avatirnasya pudgalasya
(351) paripacyamanatayam vartamanasya bodhisattvebhyo
buddhebhyas ciin-adhyupeksam agamya vivrtananx ca stha=
nanaip bbtiyo-bhilyah uttana-kriyam agamya uttardttara-
paripaka-gamanata.
tatra visuddhi-durata katama. yat lcausldyaip. va aga=
mya pratyaya-vaidhuryam va mahata dlrghena kalena pra=
bhutair janm&ntara-pari vartaih kalpa-parivartair va [Tib.
44b] bhavyo bhavati visuddhaye. ctad-viparyayena visud*
dby-asannata veditavya.
tatra prayogah katamah. ya svdrtha-praptau tlvra-
cchandatam agamya vinipata-bhayam va amutra dr?te va
dbarme parato ’yaso-bhayam agamya siksa-pade§v anupalana
satatyakarita satkrtyakarita ca.
tatr’ asayab katamah. dharme§u ya samyak-samtlrana-
k§arptim agamy&smad dharma-vinayad a-sambaryatayai
pare§aip c&dhigame ’bhisaxppratyayaip guija-saipbhavanam
agamya ya tri§u ratneû svdrtha-praptau ca-vicala sradda=
dhanata.
ami?6pasaqabarah katama li- yah sarvena sarvam bho=
jana-pan’adi-vikalanarn bhojana-pan’ady-upasamharab. anu=
küla-pana-bhojan’ädi-vikalänäqa cânuküla-pâna-bhojan’ady-
upasamharah.
tatra dharmôpasamharab katamab· yad uddesato va
dharmänäm aimpradanam samyag-artha-vivaranena va.
rddhy-avarjanatâ katamâ. ya fddhimata rddhi-prâti*
harya-vidarsanâ sattvânukaqipaya sattvânam âsaya-saddhim
va adhipatim krtvâ prayoga-suddhiip va ete sattvab pra=
tiharyarp. drstva va srutvâ âsaya-suddhim va sâsane pra=
tilapsyaqite prayokçyamte samyag iti. te ca tena prâ=
tiharyen’ âvarjita-manasa âsaya-suddhim va pratilabhante
prayujyamte va samyak.
tatra desana katama. svayarp. svârtha-prâptâv a-sakta=
sya sad-dbarma-desana samyak-pratipatti-saliâya-bhùta. (35b)
saktasvâpi ca [Tib. 45ft] kçiprâbhijfiatâyai anukûla sad-
dharma-desana.
tatra guhya-dharm’âkhyânam kataraat. yâ bala-prajôâ=
nam sattvanam aty-udara-gaipbhirârtha-dharma-praticchâ=
danata uttana-su-pravesa-sukhôpâyâvatara-dharma-desanata.
viVfta-dharm’akhyanapi katamat. ya prthu-praj iïânâm
sattvânâm sukha-pravista-buddha-sâsanâ-nayanam aty-udara-
gambhïra-sthana-vivaranatâ.
tatra mrdub prayogab katamab- yab sâtatya-prayoga-
vivarjitab satkrtya-prayoga-vivarjitas ca.
madhyab prayogab katamab. yas satatya-prayoga-
vivarjitab satkftya-prayoga-vivarjito vâ. ity anayor dvayob
prayogayor anyatara-vivarjitab·
adhimatrah prayogab katamab· yas tad-ubhaya-prayoga-
saipprayuktah satatya-prayaga-saqiprayuktab satkftya-pra*
yoga-saqiprayuktas ca.
tatra srutarp katamat. yo buddha-vacanädhimuktasya
sütr’adînâm dharm&nam udgrahana-dhärana-svadhyäyäbhi=
yogab-
cinta katamä. praviveke dharma-nidhyânâbhiratasya
arthâbhyùhana-saqalaksanâ-niscayah.
bhavana katamâ. samatha-pragrahôpeksâ-nimitteçu
samyag-upalak?aiiä-pürvika samatha-vipasyanôpeksâ’ bhyâsa-
ratib-
saqigrahab katamab· samyaù nir-âmiga-cittasya nisraya-
dänam acâryôpâdhyaya-nyayena. prfchag-vidha paricaryâ.
tad-yatha glanôpasthâna - paricarya - dharmya-cïvara - piijçla-
pata-sayan’asanau-glâna-pratyaya-bbaiçai ya-paricarya soka-
kaukrtya-prativinodana-[Tib. 45b] paricarya samklesa-prati=
vinodana-paricaryâ. ity evambhâgïyâ dharmah ppthag-vivi*
dhâb paricaryâ veditavyab-
nigrahab katamab- &tma-gatâm samk les’arakçâm saqi*
vidhaya skhalita-codana mrdau vyatikrame. avasâdanâ
madhye vyatikrame. adhimatre vyatikrame pravasanâ (J-
(36s) ---------------------------------------------------------------------- tad-
anyeçâm ca.*’ ya punalj pravasana punab-pratisaqiharapâya.
sa ’pi teçâqi cânyeçâip. ca bita-sukbaya. yâ punar-a-pratisam=
hâryâS) pravasanâ. sa pareçâm eva hita-sukhäya. tathä hi
pareçâm (*pravâsanâm vyatikra--------------------- valabhyâ-vya*
η °sa MS. <2___ 5> de-la gleû-pa gaü-yin-pa daû. spyo-ba
gaû-yin-pa de ni de-dag-Sid dan. de-las gçan-pa-dag-la yaù phaû-pa
daû. bde-balji don-du bgyur-ba yin-no. = tatra yà codanâ yà câvasâ»
danä. sä hita-sukhârthâya teçâm eva ca tad-anyeçâqa ca. *) slar-mi-
dgug-par.
tikramäya4' cetayate.
katharp svayarp paripäcayati. änulomikarp ca dharmaip
desayati a-kusaläd sthänäd vyutthäpya kusale sthäne pra*
ti§thäpanäya. yathä-vädl ca bliavati tathä-kärl. dbarmä*
nudharma-pratipannab· sva^-sabhägdnuvartl. yenainaip
pare naivam 2). tvaqi tävat svayarp nä-kusalät sthänäd
vyutthitab kusale ca stbäne pratisthitab kasmät tvarp tatra
pararp samädäpayitavyarp. codayitavyam sinarayitavyaip.
manyase. tvam eva tavat parais codayitavyab smarayitavyas
samädäpayitavyab-
katharp param adhye?ate. yasyäiptike sattvänäm adhi*
mätraip ca prema3)-gauravaip nivistarn. bhavati. yas cöpäya-
jfio bliavati dharma-desanäyärp. su-sik§itab. tarn adhye§ate
vyäpärayati paripäkäya.
[Tib. 46aJ ubhäbhyäm äbhyäqi samastäbbyäip sva-
parädhyesapä-kftab paripäko veditavyab·
ity anena sapta-virpsati-vidhena paripäköpäyena sä
§a<J-vidhä panpäka4)-prabheda-saippad veditavyä. indriya-
paripäkasya kusala-müla-paripäkasya jöäna-paripäkasya
mj-du-madhyädhimätrasya ca paripäkasya.
tatra paripäcakäb pudgaläb katame. samäsatab ?at.
bodhisattvä §atsu bodhisattva-bbümiû vyavasthitäb sattvän
paripäcayaipti. adhimukti-caryä-bhümi-sthito bodhisattvo
’dhiraukti-cärl. suddhy-adhyäsaya-bhümi-sthito bodhisattvab
suddhy-adhyäsayab· caryä-pratipatti-bhümi-sthito bodhisat=
<4. . . .4> fies-par byas-pahi g?is bskrad-pa de. g§an-dag-la mthoft-nas Ses-pa
mi-bya-bar. i) tat MS. raü-gi. » zer-bar (mi) bgyur-bar
bya-ba=(na) vaderan. 3) dgab- 4> yoüs-su smin-pa.
tvab carya-pratipannab· niyata-bhtlmi-stliito bodhisattvo

niyata-patitab· niyata-carya-llpra<ipa<ii-6/mmil)-sthito bodhi=
sattvo niyata-carya-pratipannab· ni§tha-gamana-bhQmi-
sthito bodhisattvo ni§tha-gatab· tatrd-gotra-sthanarp pudga*
lanaqi su-gati-gamanaya paripakab punah-punab pratyavar=
tyo bhavati punab-punab karaniyab- (2gotra-stha-----------
------------------------------- ( 36b ) ----------------------------- yab »
tatra paripakva-pudgala-laksanarp. katamat. [Tib. 46b]
sravakab purva-k usaldbhyasad yada mrdu-paka-vyavasthito
bhavati mfdu-cchando bhavati mpdu-prayogas c&payan api
gacchati na ca dr§te dharme sramanya-phalam adhigacchati
(3--------------------------------------- bhavati3) sa madhya-cchandas
ca bhavati madbya-prayogo na c&payazp gacchati dysfce ca
dharme sramanya-phalaip prapnoti. no tu df?te dharme
parinirvati. adhimatre paripake sthitab adhimatra-cchando
bhavaty adhimatra-prayogas ca na cdpayarp gacchati drste
dharme sramanya-phalaqi prapnoti. wdrste ca dharme**
parinirvati.
pratyekabuddhas tathaiva veditavyab- yatha sravakah.
tat kasya hetoh. tulya-jatlyo ’sya margab sravakaih· ayam
tu sravakebhyab pratyekabuddhasya viseâh- pascime bhave
pascima atma-bhava-pratilarpbhe an-acaryakaip. pQrvdbhyasa-
drug-pahi (!) sa. Correctly would be bzug-pahi sa.
<J 25 rigs-la gnas-pa-mams-kyi yo£is-su smin-pa ni phyir mi-ldog-cih
yah da* yah-du bya mi-dgos-pa yin-no. =gotra-sth&narp paripAko na
pratyAvartyo bhavati. na punah-punab karaptyah. <3. .. .3) tshe
hdi-Sid-la mya-han-las hdas-pa yah mi bthob-bo. gah-gi tshe smin-pa
bbrih-la gnas-par gyur-pa.=na ca dr?ta eva dharme nirvAparp prapnoti.
yadA madhya-pAka-vyavasthito bhavati. <4. . , .«) tshe de-Bid-la.
vasât saptatriméadl) bodhi-pakçyan dharmän bhavayitvâ

sarva-klesa-prahapam arhattvam sâksâtkaroti. tasmat pra=
tyekabuddlia ity ucyate.
bodhisattvah punar adhimukti-carya-bhümi-vyavasthito
mfdu-paripâko veditavyali. adhyâsaya-suddho madhya-
pâkab· niyato niçthitas câdhimatra-pâkab. tatra (imrdu-
fiâka2)-vyavasthito bodhisattvab mrdu-cchando bhavati
mrdu-prayogah apayârps ca gacchati. prathama-kalpâ-
sarpkhyeya-paryaqitatas ca sa veditavyab. uttaptaih a-calaih
su-visuddhair bodhi-paksyaib kusalair dharmaib sarvair eva
visamyukto bhavati. madhya-pâko bodhisattvab madhya-
ccharpdo bhavati** madhya-prayogah. »a câpâyâm gacchati.
[Tib. 47a] dvitïya-kalpâ-saipkhyeya-paryarptatas ca bhavati.
uttaptair a-calais ca bodhi-pakçyaib kusalair dharmaib
saqayukto bhavati. su-visuddhair visamyuktah· adhimâtra-
paka-sthito bodhisattvab adhimâtra-cchando bhavaty adhi-
mâtra-prayogas ca. (4na câpâyâm gacchati. iriij/â-saqikhye-
ya4)-paryamtatas ca bhavati. uttaptair a-calaib su-visuddhair
bodhi-pakçyaib kusalair dharmaib samanvagato bhavati.
tatra prakrtighanatvâd ujjvalatvad adhimâtramahâphala-
tvân înahâ’nusamsatvâc côttapta ity ucyante. a-pratyâvar*
tyatvàd <3a -------------- (37“) ----------------------tvads) a-calâ ity
ucyante. bodhisattva-bhümau niruttaratvât su-visuddhâ ity
ucyaqite.
tatra yas c’ âiniga-krtab paripâko yas ca rddhy-âvar-
î) sum-cu rtsa bdun-po-mams. <J___ s) de-la smin-pa chun-
du-la. s) yin-te. (4. . . .<) ûan-soû-rnams-su yaù mi-bgro-la.
bskal-pa graùs-med-pa gsum-par. (A . . ,5) phyir mi-ldog-pa daù.
yoùs-su mi-ùams-pa daù. khyad-par-du hgro-balji phyir.
B o d h is a t t v a b h ü m i h7
jana-jo yas ca guhya-dharm’âkhyâna-jo yas ca mçdu-pra*
yogiko yas ca sruta-matra-krtah paripâka ity eça parpca-
vidhat paripakab ^dirgha-kâlâbhy&s&d^ apy esâip kusala*
namI> dharmânam mrduka eva bhavati. prag evêtvara-
kâlâbhvâsât. tad-anyais tu sarvaib paripäka-käranaih pari*
pakasya tri-prakâra-nayo veditavyali. mrdukenâbhyâseua
mrduko madhyena madhyah adhimâtrenâdhimâtrali paripâko
veditavyab. tasya ca mrdu-madhyâdhimâtrasya paripâka*
syaikasya tri-prakâra-nayo veditayalj. mrdukasya mrdu-
mrduko mrdu-madhyo infdv-adhimatrah. madhyasya ca
madhya-mrduko madhya-madhyo madhyâdhi mâtrah. adhi*
matrasyâdhimatra-mfdur adhimâtra-madhyo ’dhimâtrâdhi*
mätrab- [Tib. 47b] ity evambhâgîyottarôttara-prabheda-
nayenâ-pramânab paripâka-prabhedab sattvânarp. buddha-
bodhisattva-krto veditavyab-
tatra bodhisattvah ebhih paripâka-kâranair yathâ-nir*
distair atmanas ca buddha-dharina-paripâkayêndriya-pari*
pâkaqi kusala-mûla-paripâkam j üana-paripäkam nirdu-
madhyâdhimâtrain ca samudanayati para-sattvânârp ca para-
pudgalauâqi ca j'ân a-traya-niryânâya.
âdhare yoga-sthane Bodhisattva-bhümau ça^haip

paripâka-patalam.
11 yun-riù-por goms-par byaa kyaù. S) Om, MS. dge-

b a lji.
tatra bodhih katamä. samäsato dvi-vidhaip. ca prahä*

paip dvi-vidham ca jfianarp1’ bodhir ity ucyate.
tatra dvi-vidhaip prahânam. kles’âvarana-prahânaip
jiiey’ävarana-prahanaip. ca. dvi-vidbaip punar jnänam ya
kles’avarana-prahânac ca nir-malarp sarva-klesa-nir-anu*
baddha-jîïânaip. jiïey’âvararia-prahâçâc ca yat sarvasmim
jfleye a-pratihatam an-avarana-j ilanaip.
aparah paryäyab suddha-j fianarp. sarva-jßänaip a-saipga-
jiïânam ca sarva-klesa-väsanä-samudgbätas câ-kli§tâyâs
câvidyâyah n ib seça-praliâ nam [Tib. 48*] an-uttara samyak-
saipbhodhir ity ucyate (37b). tatra sa-vâsanânâm sarva-
klesanâip sarvatas câtyantaip ca prabâpâd yaj jnanaip. tac
chuddham ity ucyate. sarva-dhâtuçu sarva-vastusu sarva-
prakâreçu sarva-kâlesu yaj jflânam a-vyâhataip pravartate.
tat sarva-jfiänam ity ucyate. tatra dvau dhâtü loka-dhâtub
sattva-dbätus ca. tatra dvi-vidharp vastu saipskptam a-
saipskrtaip ca. tasya ca saipsk r tâ- saipsk j-tasya vastu nab a-
pramänab prakâra-bhedab sva-lakçanôttarôttara-jâti-prabhe*
dena sâmânya-laksana-prabhedena hetu-phala-prabhedena
dhâtu-gati-kusalâ-kusalâ-vyâkrtâ’di-prabhedena. tatra kâlas
tri-vidhab atïto ’n-ägatab pratyutpannas ca. ity état sarva-
dhâtukaip sarva-vastukaip sarva-prakârarp sarva-kâlaip jüâ*
narp sarva-jnânam ity ucyate. tatrâ-saqiga-j nanaip yad
abhoga-matrâd eva sarvatrâdhisthitaip tvaritam a-saktaip
jiiânarp pravartate. na punah-punar âbhogaip kurvato
nânyatraik’abhoga-pratibaddham eva taj jfîânaip bbavati.
aparab paryäyab catvâriipsad-uttaram ävenikaip buddha-
i) C. inserts here ca.

dharma-sataip. ya ca tathagatasyarana prapidhi-jnanaip pra=

tisaqavidas ca. iyam an-uttara samyak-sambodhir ity ucyate.
tatredarp catvarirpsad-uttaraip. buddha-dharma-satam.
dva-trimsan-maha-purusa-lak§anani asltir anuvyarpjanani
catasrah sarv’akarab parisuddhayo dasa balani catvari vai=
saradyani tripi smrty-upasthanani trlpy arak§yapiu [Tib.
48bJ maha-karuna asarppramosadharmata vasanasamudgha*
tata sarv’akara-vara-j nanam ca. esam ca buddha-dharma*
nam vibhagah pratistha-pataleJ) bhavi§yati.
tatreyam parama bodhih saptabhib paramatabhir yukta.
yeneyarp sarva-bodhinarp paramety ucyate.
sapta paramatah katamab· asraya-paramata pratipatti-
paramata sampatti-paramata jiiana-paramata prabhava-para=
mata prahana-paramata vihara-paramata. yat tathagato
dvatrimsatas) maha-purusa-laksanaih su-laksita-gatrah.
iyam asy’ asraya-paramatety ucyate. yat tathagatah atma-
hitaya para-hitaya bahu-jana-hitaya bahu-jana-sukhaya lo=
kanukampayai arthaya hitaya (38a) sukhaya deva-manusya=
naip pratipannab- iyam asya pratipatti-paramatety ucyate.
yat tathagato nir-uttarabhir a-pratisamabhih catasrbhih
saqipattibhib samanvagatah sila-sampattya df^ti-sampaitya
acara-sampattya ajiva-sampattya pratipannah. iyam asya
saijipatti-paramatSty ucyate. yat tathagato nir-uttarabhir a-
pratisamabhib catasrbhih samvidbhih samanvagatah dharma-
pratisaipvida artha-pratisarpvida (<nirukti-pratisaipvida4> pra*
i) arak?ap&ni K . Aksar&ni C. Cf. 91% 137b, 149b. 2) see 137b.

») °£adbhir K. « ___ <> Om. MS. bes-pahi tshig so-so-yan-dag-par
rig-pa dati.
tibhana-pratisamvida ca. iyam asya jfiana-paramatety ucyate.

yat tathagato nir-uttarabhir a-pratisamabhib sacjbhir abhi*
jfiabhih samanvagatah yatba purva-nirdistabhih. iyam tatha=
gatasya prabhava-paramatSty ucyate. yat tathagatab sa-va=
sana-sarva-klesa-prahariena nir-uttarenii-pratisamena juey’a=
varapa-prahanena samanvagatali. iyam asya prabana-parama=
tety ucyate. yat tathagatab [Tib. 49a] tribhir nir-uttaraib
a-pratisamair viharaih tad-bahula-vihari aryena viharena
divyena brahmepa. iyam asya vihara-paramatSty ucyate.
tatra sunyata’nimitta-pranihita-vihara nirodha-samapatti-
viharas c’ arya-vihara ity ucyate. catvari dhyanany arupya-
samapattayas ca divyo vibara ity ucyate. catvary a-prama=
pani brahmo vihara ity ucyate. tasmac ca punas tri-vidbad
viharac catvarah parama vihara yair viharais tathagatas
tad-bahula-viharino bhavamti. aryad viharac chdnyata-
viharo nirodha-samapatti-viharas ca. divyad viharadanimjya-
caturtba-dhyana-viharah. brahmad viharat karuna-viharo
yena tathagatas tri§-krtvo ratrau tri?-krtvo divase §at-kftvo
ratrirp-divena buddha-caksu§a lokaip vvavalokayati ko var=
dhate ko hlyate Hkasy4n-utpannani kusala-mQ-----------------
--------------vistaren&gra-phale ’rhattve prati^thapayamiti.”
tatr’ airaya-paramataya tathagata maha-puru§a ity
ucyaipte. pratipatti-paramatya maha-karunika it.y ucya=
ipte. sampatti-paramataya maha-sila-maba-dharmapa l*iiy
ucyamte. jndna-paramata.ysj‘) maha-prajfia ity (38b)
o . .. sulji dge-balji rtsa-ba ma bskyed-pa-mams bskyed-par bya
§es bya-ba-nas rgyas-par bya-ste. su-?ig bbras-buhi mchog dgra-bcom-
pa-nid-la g?ag-par bya ?es bya-ba. <J___ 2> ses byaho. ye-Ses
dam-pas.
ucyarpite. prabhâva-paramatayà maba’bhijiia ity ucyaipte.

prahäna-parainataya mahâ-vimukta ity ucyamte. vihâra-
paramatayâ mahâ-vihâra-tad-bahula-viharina ity ucyamte.
teçaip. ca punas tathagatânam dasabhir akarair guna-
nirdc$'o1> bhavati gupânusmaranata ca. katamair dasabhih.
ity api sa bbagavaqas tatbagato ’rhaip samyak-sambuddho
vidyä-carana-sarppannab [Tib. 49b]sugato loka-vid an-uttarab
puruça-damya-sarathib sasta devânâm ca manusyünâm ca
buddho bhagavân iti. tatrâ-vitatha-vacanât tathâ-gatab.
(,sarva-prâpyâriÂa-prâptatvâts>an-uttara-puriya-k?etratvât pü*
ja ’rhattvac cârhan. yathâvat paramârthena sarva-dharmâva*
bodhat samyak-saipbuddhah. tispbhir vidyabhib yatba-
sütrôktena ca caranena vipasyanâ-samatha-pakçyôbhaya-su-
sarppannatvâd vidyâ-carana-sampannab· paramôtkar?a-gama=
nad â-punah-pra^âyamanâc® ca su-gatab· sattva-dhâtu-
loka-dhätob sarv’âkâra-saipklesa-vyavadana-jnânâl loka-vit.
parama-citta-damôpaya-jfîataya ekasyaiva loke puruça-bhü=
tasya ca pradurbhävat an-uttarah purusa-damya-sârathib.
cakçur bhütva jfianârtha-dharma-bhütatvâd vyaktasyârthasya
nirp etrlvâtiy sarvârtha5)-pratisaranatvâd a-vyutpannasyârtha*
sya vyutpadakatvad utpannasya saipsayasyôcchedakatvâd
garpbhîrânâm sthanânarp. vivaranat parj’avadâpakatvat tan-
mülatvât sarva-dharraanärp tan-netrkatvät pratisaranatvat.®
sarva-dubkhasva nibsaranam sasti vyapadisati samyag deva-
manuçyânâm. tasraâc chasta deva-manuçyânam ity ucyate.
i) brjod. < * . . . . thob-par bya-batji don thams-cad brSes-par
bya-ba. (3. . . .*> yaù phyir mi-ldog-par géegs-pa-na.
4) gtan-la ijbebs-pabi-phyir. 3) satvârtha MS. don thams-cad.
61 de ston-pa yin-pas ( ! ) = ? tat pr°.
92 B o d h ISATT v a b h ü m i
arthöpasaiphitasya dharma-räser an-artbopasaqihitasya

dharma-räser naivdrthopasamhitasya nän-arthöpasarphitasya
ca dharma-räseh sakala-sar v’äkärdbhisambodhäd [Tib. 50a]
(1buddba itv ucyate'b Mära-bala-mahä-saipgrämävabhaipgäd
bhagavän.
tatra prabbütair api kalpair ekasyäpi buddbasya prä=
durbhävo 11a bhavati. ekasminn eva ca kalpe prabhütänärp
buddhänäm utpädo bhavati. tesu ca tegu (39a) ca dasasu
dikgv a-prameyä-sarpkhyeyegu loka-dhätugv a-prameyänäm
eva buddhänäm utpädo veditavyab- tat kasya hetoh. saipti
dasasu dikgv a-prameyä-saipkhyeyä bodbisattvä ye tulya-
käla-krta-pranidhänäb tulya-sarpbhära-samudägatäs ca.
yasmiipn eva divase pakge mäse sarpvatsare ekena bodbisat=
tvena bodhi-cittam pranihitarp. tasminn eva divase pakge
mäse sarpvatsare sarvaili. yathä caika utsahito ghatito
vyäyacchitas ca. tatbä sarve. tathä bi drsyaipte ’smiipn eva
loka-dhätäv an-ekäni bodhisattva-satäni yäni tulya-käla-pra=
nidhänäni tulya-tyägäni tulya-slläni tulya-kgärptikäni tuJya-
vlryäni tulya-samädblni tulya-prajfiäni. präg eva dasasu
diksv an-antd-paryarptegu loka-dhätugu. buddha-kseträny
api tri-sähasra-mahä-sähasräny a-prameyä-saipkhyeyäni
dasasu dikgu saipvidyaijite. na ca tulya-saipbhära-samudä=
gatayor dvayos tävad bodbisattvayor ekasmim loka-dhätau
buddha-kgetre yugapad-utpatty-avakäso ’sti. präg evä-prame=
yd-saipkhyeyänäip. na ca punas tulya-saipbhäräpäip kra=
mendnuparipätikayä^ utpädo yujyate. näpi sarvepa sarvam
an-utpäda eva yujyate. tasmäd dasasu dikgv a-prameyd-saip=
buddhab sarva K . saüs-rgyas ses byaho. a) °ripädik°C.
B o d h is a t t v a b h ù m i 93
khyeyeçu [Tib. 50b] yathà parisodhitegu tathägata-sünyesu

te tulya-saqibhärä. bodhisattvâ anyonyesu buddha-ksetresû=
papadyanta iti veditavyaqi. tad anena paryâyena bahu-
loka-dhâtuçu buddha-bâhulyam eva yujyate. na caikasmin
buddha-kçetre dvayos tathagatayor yugapad-utpâdo bhavati.
tat kasya hetob- dïrgharâtram khaln bodhisattvair evaip
pranidhanam anubriphitarp bhavati. yathä ’ham ekah a-
parinäyake loke pariijäyakab syani. sattvänaip vineta,
sarva-duhkhebhyo vimocayita. parinirvâpayitêti. yasyaivarp.
dïrgharâtraip. pranidhanam anubrqahayatab samyak-prati*
patti-parigfhitam rdhyati eva tat. punas ca saktah ekas
tathägatas tri-sahasra-maha-sähasre ekasmim buddha-ksetre
sarva-buddha-käryam kartum. ato dvitiyasya tathagatasya
vyartha evôtpâdab (39b) syät. bhüyas caikasya tathagatasya
loka utpâdât sattvanâip. evärtha-karana-prasiddhiii pracura*
tarä bhavati pradaksinatarä. tat kasya hetoh. te§äm evaip
bhavati. ayam eva krtsne jagaty ekas tathâgato na dvitïyah.
asmim janapada-carikäm va viprakrâipte parinirvrte vä nâsti
sa kascid dvitïyah. yasyâsmabhir arptike brahma-caryaqi
caritavyaqa syâd dharmo vâ srotavya iti viditvä ’bhitvaramte
ghanatarejja cchanda-vyayâmena brahma-carya-vâsâya sad-
dbarma-sravanâya ca. buddha-bahutvarp tu te upalabhya
nabhitvareran. evam1} esam ekasya buddhasyôtpâdât sva=
kârtha-karya-prasiddhih pracuratarâ ca bhavati pradak§ina=
tarâ ca. [Tib. 5 Γ ]
tatra sarva-buddhânâip sarvaqa sama-samam bhavati
nir-visiçtaqa sthâpayitvâ catvâri sthanâni âyur nama
i) kevam C.
kulam kâyaip ca. ity eçâm caturpaip dharmflnäip. hräsa-

vrddhyâ vi-laksanatâ buddhänäm. na tv anyena kena-cit.
na ca strl an-uttarâm samyak-sambodhim abhisaipbudhyate.
tat kasya hetoh. tathä hi bodhisattvah prathamasyaiva kalpâ-
sarpkhyeyasyâtyayât strï-bhâvaip vijahati bodhi-maijçla-
nisadanam upadaya na punar jatu str! bhavati. prakrtyä
ca bahu-kleso duç-prajüaâ ca bhavati1’ sarvo mâtf-grâmah·
na ca prakrtya bahu-klesa-samtânena duç-prajna-saqitânena
sakyam an-uttarâm samyak-sambodhim abhisamboddhuip.
evam iyam an-uttarâ samyak-sarpbodhih svabhâvato ’pi
yathâ-nirdi?t& yathâbhütam veditavya. paramato ’pi guna-
nirdesânusmarai.iato ’pi sarpbhavato ’pi vise?ato ’pi yathä-
nirdiçtA yathâbhütam veditavya. api tv a-cintyaiva sarva-
tarka-mârga-samatikrântatvât. a-prameyâ a-prameya-guna-
samuditatvat. an-uttaraiva ca samyak-sambodhilj sarva-
sravaka-pratyekabuddha-tathâgatânâm abhinirvrltaye bha=
vati. tasmad eçaiva bodhir agra sresthä vara pranïtâ.
iti Bodhisattva-bhümav adhäre yoga-sthâne sapta*

marp bodhi-patalaip.
l> Om. C.
nirdistaip tavad yatra bodhisattvena siksitavyam. yatha

pun ah sik§itavyarp. tad vak?yami. uddanarp. ^
adhimukter(40s)bahulata[Tib. 51b]dharma-parye§ti-
desana
pratipattis tatha samyag-avavaddnusasanarp
upaya-sahitaip kaya-vah-manas-karma pascimaip.
ih’ adita eva bodhisattvena bodhisattva-siksAsu siksitu-
kamenadhimukti-bahulena bhavitavyaip dharma-parye?akepa
dharma-desakena dharmdnudharma-pratipannena samyag-
avavaddnusAsakena samyag-a vavAddnusAsanyAm ca sthitena
upAya-parigrhlta-kAya'vah-mamas-karmana ca bhavitavyaip.
katharp ca bodhisattvo ’dhimukti-bahulo bhavati. iha
bodhisattvo ’?ta-vidhe ’dhimukty-adhi§thane sraddha-prasa®
da-pQrvakena niscayena rucya samanvagato bhavati. tri§u
ratna-gupe§u buddha-bodhisattva-prabhave ca yatha-nirdi§t®
ca tattvarthe yatha-nirdi§te hetau phale ca vicitre yatha-yoga-
patite a-viparlte prAptavye cdrthe samartho ’harp praptum
iti. yatha praptavye ’rthe. evaip prapty-upaye asty ayam
prApty-upayab praptavyasydrthasyeti. tatra praptavyo yatha
bodhir an-uttaia. prapty-upayab punah sarve bodhisattva-
sik$A-margah. tatha su-bhasite su-lapite su-pravyahrte ’dhi=
muktih tad-yatha siitraip geyaip vyakarap’adi§u dbarme?u.
tatr&smiipn a§ta-vidhe ’dhimukty-adhi^thane bodhisat=
tvasya dvabhyaip kAranabhyam adhimukti-bahulata vedita*
vya. adhimukty-abhyAsa-bahulikAratas ca tivra-ksAnti-
saipnivesatas1’ ca.
i> “VeAaA C. yod-pa; but Ch. has Stifeifc (? samcayataA.)
/ )..V-V' .· . r\.O- \9. ,

0 · . I >
tatra dharmaip. bodhisattvab paryesamanah kirp. par=

ye§ate. katham paryesate. kimartharp. paryeâte. samasato
[Tib. 52a] bodhisattvo bodhisattva-pitakaip paryegate.
sravaka-pitakam ca bahyakani ca sastrani laukikani ca
silpa-karma-sthanani paryesate.
tatra dvadasdngad vaco-gatad yad vaipulyaip. tad bodhi®
sattva-pitakam. avasi^taip. sravaka-pit.akam veditavyaip.
bahyakani punafr sastrani samasatas trini, hetu-sastraqi
sabda-sastraip vyadbi-cikitsa-sastraqi ca. tatra laukikani
silpa-karma-sthanany an-eka-vidhani bahu-nana-prakarani.
suvarna-kariyas-kara - mani - kara - karma - jiiana - prabhrtlni.
any etani sarva-vidya-sthana-parigrhltani parpca vidva-
sthanani bhavamti. adhyatmika-vidya hetu-vidya sabda-
vidya vyadhi-cikitsa-vidya silpa-karma-(40b) sthana-vidya ca.
itimani paiica-vidya-sthanani yani bodbisattvab paryesate.
evam anenasarva-vidya-sthanani parye?itani bhavamti.
tatra buddha-vacanam adhyatma-sastram ity ucyate.
tat punah katy-akararp. pravartate. evarp. yaval laukikani
silpa-karma-sthanani katy-akarani pravartaipte. samasato
buddha-vacanam dvy-akaraqi pravartate. samyag-hetu-pha*
la-paridlpan’akararji krta-vipranasi-krtAn-abhyagama-paridk
pan’akararfi ca. hetu-satram api dvy-akaraip.. paroparaip=
bha-katha’nusaipsa-paridlpan’akaram paratas ceti-vada-vipra*
moksAnusamsa-paridIpan’akaram ca. sabda-sastram api
dvy-akaraqi. dhatu-rupa-sadhana-vyavasthana-paridlpan’as
karaip vak-saipskar4nusapisa-paridlpan’akararp. ca. [Tib. 52b]
vyadhi-cikitsa-sastrani catur-akaraqi pravartate abadha-kau*
sala - paridlpan’akararp. abadha - sarva - samutthana - kausala-
B o d h is a .t t v a b h u m i 97
paridlpan’&kararp utpannasy’ abadhasya prahdna-kausala*

paridlpan’akaraqi prahanasy’ abadhasy’ ayatyam an-utpada-
kausala-paridlpan’akaram ca. laukikani silpa-karma-sthana=
ni svaka-svaka-silpa-karma-stbanitnu^tbana-karya-parini^pa^
tti-paridlpan’akarani.
kathaip. ca buddha-vacanam a-viparltam hetu-phalain
paridlpayati. dasa imo betavab a-viparltarp. hetu-vyavas*
thanaqi sarva-hetu-saqigrahe veditavyah samklesaya va
vyavadanaya va laukikanam api tesaqri tesam sasy’adinaru
a-vyakrtanaqa pravrttaye. dasa hetavah katame. anuvya=
vahara-betub apek§a-lietub aksepa-hetub parigraha-hetub
abhinirvrtti-hetub avahaka-hetub pratiniyama-hetub saha=
kari-hetub virodha-betub a-virodha-hetus ca.
tatra sarva-dharmanapi yan nama nama-purvika ca saip-
jfia samj iia-purvakas cdbhilapab- (41*)1) ayani ucyate tesaip
dharmSnam anuvyavahara-hetub· tatra yad-apek§am yad-
dhetukam yasrnin vastuny arthitvam upadanam ca bhavati.
ayam asyocyate ’pek§a-hetub· tad-yatha hast&pek§aip hasta-
hetukam adana-karma. pad&peksam pada-hetukam abhi=
krama-pratikrama-karma. parvapeksam parva-hetukam
satnifijita-prasarita-karraa. jigbatsa-pipasa’peksam jigbatsa-
pipasa-betukarp bhojana-pan’adana-pai-yeânata ca. ity evarp=
bhagiyo ’pramana-naydnugatab21 apek?a-hetur veditavyah.
tatra bijam avasanikasya sva-plialasy’ ak§epa-betub- blja-
nirmuktab tad-[Tib. 53a] anyab pratyayab parigraha-hetuh ·
tad eva bljarp. sva-p]jalasya nirvrtti-hetuh. tat punar blja-
In C. this leaf is wanting.

*) yftn° K . yul (for tshul)-dafi-ldan-pa.
nirvrttarp phalam uttarasya bîj ’âkçipta-phalasy’ ävähaka-

hetub- nânâ-vijâtîye vibhinna-kärapatvarp pratiniyama-
hetub· yas câpekça-hetur yas c’ aksepa1)-hetar yas ca pari*
graha-hetur yas ca nirvrtti-hetur vas c’âvflhaka-hetur yas ca
pratiniyama-hetur ity etan sarvân hetün ekadhyam!) abhisarp*
ksipya saliakari-hetur ity ucyate. utpattâv ântarâyiko hetur
virodha-hetuh. antaraya-vaikalyam a-virodha-hetuh.
tatra virodhab samäsatab çad-vidhah. vâg-virodhab tad-
yatha sâstrüni pürvâpara-viruddbâni bhavanti tad-ekatyanarp
sramana-brâhmanânârp. yukti-virodbab sadhyasya jneyas*
yârthasya sâdhanâyôpapatti-sadhana-yuktir a-yujyamänä bha-
vati. utpatti-virodhas tad-yatha utpanna-pratyaya-vaikalyad
utpatty-äntaräyika-dharma-säipmdhyäc côtpattir na bhavati.
sahâvasthanas)-virodhas tad-yathaâloka-tamaso râga-dveçayoh
sukha-dubkhayoh. vipratyanlka-virodhas tad-yatha ’hi-
nakulayor inârjara-mûsikayor anyonya-pratyarthikayos ca
praty-amitrayoh. vipaksa-priltipaksikas ca virodhas tad-yatha
’subhâ-bhâvanâ-kama-râgayob maitri-bhävanä-vyapädayob
karuna-bhavana-vihiipsayoh bodhy-aùg’âryâçtâùga-mârga-
bhavanayab sarve-klesôpaklesânâip ca traidhatukâvacaranarp.
asmiips tv arthe utpatti-virodha evâbhipretab·
punas ca sarvara eçâm hetünâqi [Tib. 53bJ dvâbhyârp
hetubhyaip sarpgrahah. janakena ca hetunâ upaya-hetuna
ca. yad âksepakam*’ nirvartakaip ca bïjaip. taj janako lietuh.
avasistâ hetava upaya-betur veditavyah·
catvârab pratyayalj. hetu-pratyayah samanantara-pra*
pekça MS. » °dhyâm MS. ») sahànav0 MS. lhan-cig

gnas-pa. 4) cka MS.
tyayah alaipbana-pratyayab adhipati-pratyayas ca. tatra yo

janako hetub· sa hetu-pratyayab· yab punar upäya-hetub-
so ’dhipati-pratyayo veditavyab· samanantara-pratyayas c’
älaifibana-pratyayas ca citta-caitasikänäm eva dharmänäip.
tatha bi citta-caitasikâ dbar mâh prâg-utpannâvakâsa-dâna-
parigrhltâ älambana-parigrhltäs ca pradarbhavanti pravar*
tante ca. tasmät samanantara-pratyaya älambana-pratyayas
ca parigraha-hetunä samgrhitau veditavyau.
tatra katharn ebhir dasabhir hetubhih sarva-laukikâ
bhäväb pravartante. katharp. ca samkleso bhavati kathaqi
ca vyavadänam. yanîmani vividhani sasyâni dhänya-sarp=
khyatani loke yair ayaqa loko jlvikam kalpayati. teçâm tavad
yad idaqa näma sarpjnä vâg vyaharo vividhah. tad-yathä
yava-sali-godhüma-tila-mudga-ma§a-kuIatth’adikah. ayam
eçâm anuvyavahâra-hetub. yava anlyantaip dîyantâm
piçyantam sthâpyantam ity evaraadikasya vyavaharasya.
yathayavah. evam avasi?te?v api veditavyam. jighatsä-pipäsä-
daurbaly a-kaya-stb ity-apeksam kavadlkar’ahär’asvädäpek=
sarp11 ca te?v artbitvaqa paryeçapâ upâdanam upabhogas ca
bhavati. ayam eçâm apeksâ-hetuh· (42a) yato yatah sva-bîjâd
(Jyasya yasya sasyasyas) pradurbhavo bhavati. [Tib. 54*]
tad bljaqi tasy’ äksepa-hetuh. prthivi-vrçty-âdikah pra=
tyayo ’nkura-prâdurbhâvâya parigraha-hetuh. tad bljaip
tasyâmkurasyâbhinirvytti-hetub· sa khalv aip.kura-gandas>-
pattra-pararpparâ-samtanas tasyah sasya-niçpatteb sasya-
paripakasy’ avahaka-hetuh- yava-bljâc ca yavârpkurasya
i) kavaçtlhârâmvâdâtpakçafï K. <a___ J) yasya sasyasya K.
yasya yasya C. lo-tog gaft daö gaö. s) kâçtja Κ.
yava-sasyasya prädurbhävo bhavati nânyasya. evaip pari*

sigtebhyo veditavyam. ayam esdip. pratiniyama-hetub·
sarve caite apeksâ-hetum upadäya pratiniya ma-betv-aiptä
hetavab sasyasyäbhinigpattaye saha-käri-hetub· na hi tad
(Idhanyam anyataman-hetu-vaikalyän. nigpadyate. tasmat
sarvâ sa samagrï saha-kàri-hetur ity ucyate. asanï-sasya-
roga-nipât’adayo ’iptaräya virodha-hetub- tad-vaikalyaip
näntarayab a-virodha-hetub· evam eva dasa hetavas tad-
anyegv api laukikesu bhävegu yathäyogam veditavyäb- tad-
yatha Dhanya-parigrahe.
tatra sarvasya pratltya-samutpädasya yad idam näma-
sarpj flä-väg-vyähäras tad-yathâ a-vidyâ saqiskârâ vijüänaqi
nämarüpagi vistarena yavaj j arä- marana-soka-paride va-
duhkha-daurmanasyôpayâsab · ity ayam tavat sarpklesasyä*
nuvyavahara-hetub· a-vidya-pratyayâb saqiakârâ yävaj jati-
pratyayaqajarâ-maraijamity-evam-âdikasyânuvyavahârasya.®
vigay’âsvâdâpekçâ caigu bhavârpgesu pravrttib- ayam asya
samklesasyâpekgâ-hetub· a-vidy’adïnâqa dbarmânâm dygfca
eva dharme yâni bïjani jâtasya bhütasyêha. tany anya-
jânmikasya jäti-jarä-maranasy’ [Tib. 54b] âkgepa-hetub- a-
sat-puruga-samsevä a-sad-dharma-sravanam a-yoniso-manas-
karab pürvâbhyâs’âvedhas câ-vidy’adlnam utpattaye pari*
graba-hetub- svaka-svakaqi bljam a-vidy’âdïnâm nirvftti-
hetuh. te punar a-vidy’âdayo bhava-paryavasâna uttarôttar’â*
vâhana-pâraipparyerLa tasyânyaS)-jâmnikasya jâti-jara-mara*
pasy’ avahaka-hetub- anye saha sva-bljair a-vidy’âdayo
n . . . .n dhänyat0 C. *) “kasya vyav° CK. rjes-su tha-sfiad.

s) tasyâ C.
bhava-paryavasânà narakôpapattaye saipvartarpte. anye

tiryak-preta-manuçya-devôpapattaye. ity ayaqa saqaklesasya
pratiniyama-hetuh. apekçâ-hetum âdiip. kftvâ sarva etc
hetavat pratiuiyama-hetu-paryavasana saha-kâri-(42b) hetur
ity ucyate. tasya punah saqaklesasya virodha-hetuh gotra-
saqapad buddhanam utpâdah sad-dharmasya desana sat-
puruça-saqasevâ sad-dharma-sravariaip yoniso-manaskâro
dharmânudharma-pratipattib sarve ca bodhi-paksya-dhar=
raâlj. a-virodha-hetur eçam eva yathôpadiçtânâip. dharmäriäqa
vaikalyaip virabitatvam. evam ebhir dasabhir hetubhih
sarva-saqaklesab sarva-sattvanâm veditavyah. tatra yah sar=
veçu vyavadâna-pakçyeçu dharmeçu nirodhe ca nirvâne nâma-
saipj lia- vâg-vyaharah. ayaip vyavadânasyânuvyavabara-
hetulj. itîmâni smpty-upasthânâni samyak-prahanâni yavad
aryâçtârpgo mârgalj a-vidyâ-nirodhâc ca saqaskara-nirodho
vistarena yavaj jati-nirodhâj j arâ-marana- nirodha ity asyai*
vaqibhâgïyasyânuvyavahârasya. tatra ya saqaskâr’adïnavâ*
pekçâ[Tib. 55a]vyavadâna-parigraho vyavadana-pariniçpattil?.
ayam asyâpeksâ-hetuh. ya gotra-sthasya pudgalasya gotra-
sampat sôpadhisesa-nir-upadhiseça-nirvânâdhigamâya pür*
varpgamâya. ayaip vyavadânasy’ âkçepa-hetuh. sat-puruça-
saqisevâ sad-dharma-sravanaip yoniso-manaskarab pürva-
krtas cêndriya-paripâkab parigralia-hetuh. tani gotra-saqi*
gfhltâny an-asrava-bodhi-pak?ya-dharma-bïjani teçâip. bodhi-
pakçyânârp dharmanäm abhinirvrtti-hetuh. ^te punab sva-
bïja-nirvpttah bodhi-pak?yâ dharmâb sôpadhisesa-nir-upadhi*
seça-nirvana-dhâtvoh kramen’ âvâhaka-hetuh. i tatra yac
chravaka-gotraip sravaka-yanena parinirvânaya samvartate.
102 B o d h is a t t v a b h ü m x
pratyekabuddha-gotraqi pratyekabuddha-yânena parinir=

vânaya samvartate. mahayâna-gotram mahayanena parinir*
vanaya samvartate. aj'am vyavadânasya pratiniyama-hetub· ^
yas câpeksâ-hetur vyavadâna-paksyo yascayavatpratiniyama-
hetuh. ayam asya saha-kâri-hetur ity ucyate. gotrâsampan na=
tâ buddhâvâm an-utpädah a-kganôpapattir a-sat-puruça-sam=
seva a-sad-dharma-sravanam a-yoniso-manaskaro mithya-
pratipattib virodha-hetub- asyaiva virodha-betoryadvaikalya-
virahitatvam. ayam ucyate ’virôdha-(43a) hetuh. tatra yah
samklesa-pakçyo virodha-hetub- sa vyavadana-hetur dra§tav=
yah. yo vyavadana-paksa-virodha-hetub- sa samklesa-hetur
dra§tavyab- [Tib. 55b] evam ebhir dasabhir hetubhib sam=
kleso dasabhir eva vyavadânarp bhavaty atïte ’py adhvany
abhüd a-nagate ’py adhvani bhaviçyati saqaklesaya va vyava=
danaya va. na ebhya uttarl na ebhyo bhüyân anyo hetur vidyate.
tatra phalani katamat. samasatab paqica phalâni.
vipâka-phalam nisyanda-phalarp. vi-samyoga-phalaip purusa-
kara-phalam adhipati-phalaqi ca.
a-kusalâuâm dharmanâm apayeçu vipako vipacyate.
kusala-s’âsravanam su-gatau. tad vipaka-phalarp. yat punar
a-kusalâbhyasâd a-kusal’âramatâ samtiçthate. a-kusala-ba=
hulata. kusalâbhyâsat kusal’aramatâ kusala-bahulata pûrva-
karma-sâdrsyena va pascât-phalânuvartanata. tan niçyanda-
phalani. àryâçtâmgasya margasya klesa-nirodho vi-saipyoga-
phalarp. yat punar laukikena märgena klesa-nirodhab- sa
nâtyanitamanuvartatepfthag-jananam. tasmattan na vi-sam=
yoga-phalam. yat punar ekatya drste dharme anyatamân*
(I. . . .*> gnas. . . .la brten-nas.
yatamena silpa-karma-<1sthana-saipnisritena,) puruça-kârepa

yadi va krsyâ yadi vâ vanijyayâ yadi va râja-paurusyena
lipi-gaijana-nyasana-samkhyâ-mudraj'â sasy’âdikam labh’a*
dikarp ca phalam abhinirvartayati. idam ucyate puruça-kâra-
phalam. cak§ur-vijnânaip cakçur-indriyasyâdhipati-phalam.
evaip yavan iaano-vjnânani mana-indriyasya. tatha pranair
a-viyogo jïvitêndriyasya. iti sarvesâtn indriyanâna dvâ-
virpsatïnam svena-sven’ âdhipatyena yat phalarp nirvartate.
tad adhipati-[Tib. 56*] phalaip 'veditavyam. tac c’ adhipa=
tyaip dva-vimsatïnâm indriyanüip veditavyaip. tad-yatha
Vastu-saipgrahanyäm.1' evaip hi bodhisattvo buddha-vaca*
naip samyag-ghetu-phala-paridîpan’âkâram viditvâ (2sthânâ-
sthäna-jöäna-bala2)-gotram âsevanânvayât kramepa visodha-
yati vivardhayati ca.
na câ-krtam anya-krtaip va kasya-cid vipacyate. na ca
(43b) krta-svayam-krtänäip karmanâip kalpa-satair api vipra*
nüso bhavati phala-dânaip prati. evaip a-krtân-abhyâgama-
krtâ-viprapâsarp buddha-vacanaip paridîpitaip bodhisattvo
yathâbhütaip jnâtvà karma-svakatâ-jiïâna-bala-gotram kra=
mena visodhayati vivardhayati ca.
tatra katham. bodhisattvalj srutaip paryeçate. iha bo=
dhisattvah tîvram gauravam upasthapya su-bhü§ite su-lapite
dliarmaip paryeçate. evatp-rüpaip câsya samâsena su-bhüsita-
gauravaqi pratyupasthitaip bhavati. yad asau bodhisattva
eka-su-bhâ.fita-sravana-hetor api taptâip jvalitâm apy ayo-
" “hàçâm K. Lacuna C. The last of five great divisions in yogScâ-

rabhûmi. <2. . . . 2> sthànâ-sthâna-phala C. sthânâ-sthâna-bala K.
gnas daù gnas-ma-yin-pa ées-pafciistobs-kyis. <3. . . . s> parena C.
mayim bhümim parena (Spramodyen’ädareriaS) pravised yady

anyathä su-bhäsita-sravanaqa na labheta. präg eva prabhü=
tasya su-bhâsitasyârthe. yac ca bodhisattvasya sve ätma-
bhäve samucchraye prema-gauravapa präg evânyeçu sarva-
kâya-pariçkâreçu bhojana-pân’âdikeçu. yac ca su-bhä§ita-
sravane prema-gauravaqa. pürvakaqa prema-gauravaip. pasci=
mam prema-gauravam upanidhâya satatamïm api kaläm
nôpaiti sahasratamïm api saqikhyäm api (1kalam api1} gapa=
nam apy upanisadam api nôpaiti. [Tib. 56bJ sa tatha su-
bhâsite gaurava-jâtali su-bhä§itarp srjivam na khinnas ca
bhavaty a-trptas ca. sraddhas ca bhavati prasäda-bahulas c’
ärdra-saqatanab rj uka-drsUb· sa guna-kâmatayâ dharma-
kamatayâ dharma-bbänakam upasarpkramati nôpâraipbhâ=
bhiprâyena sa-gauravatayâ na mäna-stapabhena kiipkusala-
gaveçanatayâ na àtmôdbhavanârthapi. âtmânaqi ca paraips
ca kusala-müle samniyoj ayiçyâmîti na lâbha-sat-kâra-hetob·
sa evaqi upasarpkramapa-sapipannaij a-sapikliçtas ca
dharmarp sfnoty a-viksiptas ca.
katham a-sarpklistab sfnoti. stambha-samklesa-vigato
’vamanyanâ-samklesa-vigatab laya-samklesa-vigatas ca.
tatra çacjbhir akâraih staqabha-saqiklesa-vigato bhavati.
caturbhir akârair avamanyanä-saipklesa-vigato bhavati. eke=
n’ âkârena laya-samklesa-vigato bhavati. kälena spnoti satkp=
tya susrüçamflno na asüyann anuvidhïyamânab an-upäraip=
bha-prekçï. ebhili çadbhir âkârail? staipbha-sarpklesa-vigatab·
(44a) dhar me gauravam upasthäpya dharma-bhariake
pudgale gauravam upasthäpya dharmam a-paribhavarp dha=
Sic CK. Om. Tib. a) Ch. has read : °yan na tu v°
rma-bhânakam pudgalarp a-paribhavan. ebhis caturbhih

akarair avamanyana-sarpklesa-vigatah srnoti.
atmânam a-paribhavarp sfpoti. anenaiken’ âkarena laya-
sarpklesa-vigatab synoti. evam hi bodhisattvab a-samklisto
dharmaip. srnoti.
tatra katbarp [Tib. 57a] bodhisattvah a-vikçipto dharinatp
srpoti. parpcabhir âkaraih. âjiiâ-citta ekâgra-cittah avabita-
srotrab samâvarjita-mânasah sarva-cetasâ samanvâbptya
dharmaip. srnoti. evarp hi bodhisattvab srutaip paryesate.
bodhisattvab kim paryeçate. buddha-vacanarp tad-
bodhisattvab paryeçate samyag dharmânudharma-pratipattyâ
sampâdanârthaqi pareçarp ca vistarena saipprakâsanârtham.
hetu-vidyâip bodhisattvab paryeçate tasyaiva sOstrasya dur-
bhâçita-dur-lapitatâyâb yathâ-bhüta-parij nânârtharp para-
vâda-nigrahârthaip câ-prasannânâtn asmiip cchâsane prasâ*
dâya prasannânâip. ca bhüyo-bhâvâya. sabda-vidyârp bodhi»
sattvab paryeçate saipskrta-lapitädhiinuktänäm âtmani sarp=
pratyayôtpadanârthaipu s-nirukta-pada-vyaipj ana-nirüpana=
tayâ ekasya cârthasya nânil-prakâra-nirukty-anuvyavahàrâ»
nupravesârthaip. cikitsâ-sâstraip bodhisattvab paryeçate satt»
vânaip nânâ-prakàra-vyâdhi-vyupasamanârtharp mahâ-jana-
kâyasya cânugrahârthaip. laukikani silpa-karma-sthanâni
bodhisattvab paryeçate alpa-krcchrena bhoga-saipharanâ»
rthapiI)sattvanârp arthâya sattvânaip bahu-mânôtpâdanâr tham
sil pa-j nâna-samvibhâgena cânugtaha-saipgrahârtharp. sarvâ»
pi caitani paipca vidyâ-sthanani bodhisattvab paryeçate an-
uttarâya samyak-sarpbodher [Tib. 57b] mahâ-jfLâna-sambhâ,ra-
» °hâraç° CK.
paripuran&rthaiji. na hi sarvatraivam a-siksamanah kra®

mena sarva-j na-jiianam an-avaraparp pratilabhate. yat tavad
bodhisattvah paryegate yatha ca paryesate yad-artharp ca
paryegate. tan nirdigtaip.
tatra kim bodhisattvah paresam desayati. kathaip ca
desayati. kim-artha-hetor desayati. tatra yad eva paryegate.
tad eva desayati. yad-artham paryegate. tad-artham eva
paresam desayati. dvabhyaip punar akarabhyaip desayati.
anulomam ca katham kathayati (44b) parisuddhaip ca. tatra
katham anulomam kathaip kathayati. anurupenerya-pathena
sthitaya desayati na-prati-riipepa. na uccatarake asane nigan®
naya-glanaya nodgunthika-krtaya na purato gacchate vista®
rep a yathasQtram veditavyam. tat kasya hetoh. dharma-
guravo hi buddha11-bodhisattvah- dharme hi satkriyatnane
paresam adliimatram dharma-gauravam utpadyate. sravane
c’ adara-jata bhavaipti. navajna-jatah. sarvesam ca desa®
yati. nir-aiptaram sarvaip ca desayati. dharma-matsaryam
a-kurvan n’ acarya-mugtim dharmegu karoti. yathakramam
pada-vyaipjanam uddisati. yatha-kramdddigtam ca pada-
<2vyamjanam yathakramam evarthatos> vibhajati. arthbpa®
saiphitarp ca dharmam arthaip cdddisati. ndn-arthbpasarp®
hitarp. samdarsayitavyarp saipdarsayati samadapayitavyarp
samadapayati samuttejayitavyam samuttejayati samprahar®
gayitavyam sarpprahargayati. pratyakganuman’apt’agama-
yuktaip ca katharp karoti. nd-pramapa-yuktaip. [Tib- 58a]
su-gati-gaman&nukulam api. a-vyakularp api. su-pravesam
na gahanaip. catur-arya-satya-samprayuktam api ca. sar®
i) Om. c. <*. . . . « °janam ev&rth° C.
vasarp. ca pargadam ya parsad ya katha yatha ’rhati. tam i

tatha ’syai kathaip karoti. ebhis tavat parpca-dasabhir
akarair bodhisattvAnaip sattvegv anuloma sarva-parArtliegu
katha veditavya.
punas ca bodhisattvah apakarisu sattvegu maitra-citta» i
tam upasthapya katharp karoti. dus-carita-carigu sattvegu
hita-cittatam upasthapyakathaipkaroti.1’ sukliita3)-dubkhitesu
sattvegu pramattegu dlnegu hita-sukhanukaippa-cittatam
upasthapya kathaip karoti. na cArgya-paryavasthAnam
adhipatiip krtva atmanam utkargayati. na pararp pamsa* >3
yati. nir-Amigena ca cittend-pratikarpkgamano labha-sat-kAra-

slokarp paregam dharmaqi desayati.
ebhib parpcabhir akarair bodhisattvah parisuddhAip
katham kathayati. ta ete samasato viipsatir akara bhavarpti.
kalena satkytyAnuptirvam anusamdhih anusahitam hargayata I
rocayata togayata utsahayata an-avasadayata yukta sahita a-
vyavaklrn’anudharmikl yathapargat maitra-cittena hita-
cittenAnukaippa-(45a) cittenA-nisritena labha-sat-kara-sloke
atmanam an-utkargayata parArps ca-parpsayata. evaip hi
bodhisattvah paregaip dharmaip desayati. '
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya dbarmanudharma-pratipat=
tib- samAsatalj paipca-vidha veditavya. tegAm eva yatha-
paryegitanAip yathddgrhitanarp dharmApaip kayena [Tib. 58b]
vaca manasa ’nuvartana samyak-cintanA bhavana ca.
yegArp dharmapArp Bhagavata kayena vaca manasa kriyA r
nigiddha yegaip cAbhyanujilata kayena vaca manasa kriya.
tasya kaya-vAii-manas-karmanah tathaiva parivarjanarp pra
il kathayati K. *> simply Su- C.
tiniçevanena15 samudanayanaip..J) kâyena vaca manasa

cânuvartana dharmânudbarma-pratipattir ity ucyate.
tatra samyak-cintanâ bodbisattvasya katamâ. iha bodbi*
sattvat ekâki rabo-gato yathâ-srutam dharmârp cintayitu-
kâmalj tulayitu-kâmah u paparikçitu-kâmab âdita evâ-cirp=
tyâni sthânani vivarjya tapas cintayitum ärabbate pratataip
ca cintayati. satatya-satkrtya-prayogena na slathaqa. kiqacic
ca bodhisattvas cinta-prayuktab yuktya vicarayaty anupra*
visati. kiqacid adhimucyata eva. artha-pratisaranas ca
bbavati cintayan. na vyapajana-pratisaranalj. (3kâlâpadesa-
mabâ’padesârps3' ca yatbâbhütaqa prajânâti. adi-pravesena
ca cintam pravisati. praviçtas ca punab-punar-manasikâratab
saratam upanayati. a-ciqatyaqa varjayapa bodbisattvab sam*
mohaqa citta-vikçepam nâdhigaccbati. pratatana sâtatya-
satkrtya-prayuktab cintayann a-vij üata-pùrvaip cârtbam
vijânatilabhate vijïïatam ca. pratilabdbam artbarp. na vinâ=
sayati na saqipramoçayati. yuktyâ punab kiipcit pravicin*
van pravisayan vicârayan na para-pratyayo bbavati. teçu yu*
kti-parïkçitegu dharmesu kirpcit punar adbimucyamâno yeçrv
asya dbarmeçu41 garjabhïreçu buddbir na gâbate. tatbâgata-
[Tib. 59*] gocarâ ete dharma nâsmad-buddbi-gocarâ ity evam
a-pratikçipaqas tân dharman atmanam a-kçatapa cân-upaba*
tarp ca pariharaty an-avadyaqi. artbaip. pratisararp bodhisattvo
na vyarpjanaqa buddhanaip bhagavatâip sarva-sapadhâya-
vacanany anupravisati. (45b) kâlâpadesa-maba’padesa-kusalo
î) “tijevanâ Κ.. 'niçedheça C. so-sor bsten-cin. » samuddàna»

yanatâ ca K . ( * . . . ,3) So here& below ult., 99*> CK. nag-po bstan-
pa daû. chen-po bstan-pa-rnams. ? kâlôpadeéa-mahôp° «) Om. 0-
bodhisattval? tattvârthan na vicalayiturp na vikarppayitum

kenacit kathaqicic chakyate. aditas cintâm anupravisam
bodhisattvab a-pratilabdha-pürvärp kçürptirp pratilabhate.
täm eva ca punalj su-pratilabdhâm ksâmtim. saratam upa=
nayan bodhisattvab clbhavanâyam anupravisati.1} ebhir
astabbir akârair bodhisattvah cintâ-samgrhïtâqi dharmâ=
nudharma-pratipattiip pratipanno bhavati.
bhâvanâ katamä. sa samâsatas catur-vidbâ veditavyâ.
samatho vipasyanà samatha-vipasyanâ’bhyasat samatha-
vipasyanâ’bhiratis ca.
tatra samathah katamab· yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvo
’çt’âkârayâs cintâyâb su-samattatvân nir-abhilâpye vastu-
matre artha-matre âlarpbane cittam upanibadhya sarva-pra
pamcâpagatena sarva-citta-pariplavâpagatena saipj iia-mana=
sikârena sarv’âlambanâny adhimucyaraânalji adhyatmam
samadhi-nimitteçu cittam sthapayaty avasthäpayati vistarena
yâvad ekôtikaroti samâdhatte. ayam ucyate samathah.
vipasyanà katamà. tenaiva punah samatha-paribhavitena
manaskarena ya teçâm eva yatha-cintitânâip. dharmâpaqi
nimitta-manasikriyâ vicayah pravicayo dharma-pravicayah
vistarena yâvat pancjityain prajnâ-cârah. [Tib. 59”J iyam
ucyate vipasyana.
samatha-vipasyanâ’bliyâsafy katamah. yab samathe vipa=
syanâyâip ca satatya-prayogah satkrtya-prayogas ca.
samatha-vipasyanâ’bhiratih katamà. teçv eva samatha-
vipasyanâ-nimitteçu yac cittasyâ-calanaip. sva-rasenaivâ-
n-abhisamskâra-vâhitâ-sthânaip samgraho ’visaranâ. iyam
f l . . . . 1) °vanayâ’nupr° C.
ucyate samatha-vipasyana’bh iratih.

tatra bodhisattvo yatha-yatha samatha-vipasyana’bhya=
sam karoti. tatha-tatha samatha-vipasyana’bhiratib saipti*
sthate. yatha-yatha samatha-vipasyana’bhiratih samtig^hate.
tatha-tatha samatho vipasyana ca parisudhyati. atab yatha-
yatha samatho visudhyati. tatha-tatha kaya-prasrabdhib (1citta-
prasrabdhih1* prthu-vrddhi-vaipulyatam gacchati. yatha-
yatha vipasyana visudhyati. tatha-tatha jhana-dafsanam pr=
thu-vrddhi-vaipulyatam (46a) gacchati. etavac ca bhavanaya
karanlyaiii. yad ut’ Asraya-gatam daugthulyam apanetavyaip.
sarvatra ca jileye jflana-darsanam visodhayitavyam. taccaitat
sarvaip. bhavana-karmanaya (1catur-akaraya bhavanaya1* bo=
dhisattvasya sampadyate.
avavadah katamah. samasato ’sta-vidho veditavyab-
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvab samadhi-saipnisrayena samvas&*
nvayad va yegam avavaditu-kamo bhavati. yo va punar
anyo bodhisattvo ’smai avavadati tathagato va. sa adita
eva cittnrp paryesate janati, cittam paryegya indriyaqa
paryegate janati. indriyam paryegy’ asyain paryesate janati.
asayam paryesya anusayam paryesate janati.** anusayana
paryegya yathayogaip. yatha’rham eva vicitregv avatara-
mukhegv avatarayati. yadi va a-subhaya [Tib. 60”] yadi
va maitrya yadi va idarp-pratyayata-pratitya-samutpadena
yadi va dhatu-prabhedena yadi va anapana-smrtya yatha=
yogam yatha’rhaip avatara-mukhegv avatarya sasvat&ip.t£-
sad-graha-pratipak§ena madhyamaip. pratipadam desayati.
<1. . . . 1) Om. C. (2. . . . 2) tulayitu-k&ma!j ( ! ) C. s) Om. C.

ucchedamtd-sad-graha-pratipaksena madhyam&rp pratipadam

desayati. a-krte ca krtdbhimanarp tydjayati. a-pr&pte a-
sprsite1} a-sak§at-krte sftk?at-krt£bhimanarp tyajayati.
so ’yam a§ta-vidho ’vavadab punah samasatah tribhih
sthanaib saipgrhlto veditavyab- trlni sthanani katamani.
a-sthitasya cittasy’ adito ’vasthitaye samyag-alatpbanopanb
bandhab- sthita-cittasya ca sv&rtha-praptaye samyag-upaya-
marga-desana. a-ni§tbita2>-sva-karyasya cdntara’dhisthana^-
parityagab· tatra ciitendriy’asayanusaya-jnanena yatha-
yogam avatara-mukhavutaranataya ca citta-sthitaye saroyag-
alaqibandpanibandbo veditavyab- tatra sasvatocehed&mtd-
sad-graha-pratipak?ena madhyamaya pratipada sthita-cittasya
sv&rtha-praptaye samyag-upaya-marga-desana (46b) veditavya.
tatrd-kpte yavad a-saksat-krte sak?at-krt&bhiinana-tyajanataya
a-ni^thita-sva-karj’asyantara’dhigtbana-parityayo veditavyah-
evam ebhis tribhib sthaaair asta-vidlio ’vavadab saipgphlto
veditavyab-
evam4) evdvavadarp parato va labhamano bodhisattvah
pare§arp va ’nuprayacchann a?tanam balAnam gotram kra=
mena visodhayati vivardhayati dhyana-vitnokga- [Tib. 60bJ
samadhi-samapatti-j fianas) - balasyendriya-pardpara - j fiana-ba*
lasya nana’dhimukti-jflana-balasya nana-dhatu-jnana-balasya
sarvatra-gaminl-pratipaj-jiiana-balasya purve-nivasdnusmpti-
jfiana-balasya cyuty-upapatti-jMna-balasy’ asrava-k§aya-
jiiana-balasya ca.
tatrdnusasanarp katamat. tat painca-vidharp veditavyam.
i) So C. ’spargite K . correctly must be a-spr§te. 2) adhi?th«

C. 3) “rfivijth0 C. 4> etam K . de-ltar. ») Om, C.
112 ßODHISATTV A BHÜMI
I sâvadya-samudâcâra-pratiçedhanâ an-avadya-samudâcârâ=
bhyanujnä pratiçiddhâbhyanujiîatesu dharmeçu skhalita-sa=
mäcärasya codanâ punah-punar a-nâdar a-jâtasya skhalitasyâ»
vasâdanayâu srnfti-karanânupradânam a-kalu?eijâ-viparina=
i tena snigdben’ asayena. samyak-pratipannasya ca pratisi*
ddbâbhyanuj iïâtesu dkarmeçu bhüta-guna-priy’akhyâiiatayâ
saip.hargaijata. itîdam samâsatab paipc’âkâram bodhisatt*
vânam anusâsanam veditavyaip. yad uta pratiçedho ’bhya=
nujnâ codanâ ’vasâdanâ saqaharçanâ ca.
tatrôpaya-sarpgfhîtarii bodbisattvânârp kâya-vâù-manas-
karma katamat. samâsato bodhisattvanäm catvari saipgraha-
vastüny upàya ity ucyaipte. yathôktam Bbagavatâ. catuh-
sarpgraha-vastu-samgfhltenopayena samanvâgato bodhisattvo
bodhisattva ity ucyata iti. kena punah kâranena catvâri
' saqigraha-vastüny upâya ity ucyante. samâsatas catur-vidha
upâyab sattvânâip. vinayâya sarpgrahâya. nâsty ata uttari
nâsty ato bhüyah. tad-yathâ ’nugrahako grâhakab avatâras
(47“) cânuvartakas ca. [Tib. 61a] tatra dânaqa bodhisattva=
syâuugrâhaka upâyalj· tathâ hi citren’ âmi§a-dânenânugrâ=
hyamäriäli sattvâh srotavyaip. kartavyam vacanaqi manyamte.
tad-anantarani bodbisattvab priya-vaditayâ tatra-tatra saip=
mûdhânâip. tat-saminohâsesâpanayaya yuktiip grâhayati
sarpdarsayati. evam asya priya-vaditâ grâhaka upâyo bhavati.
tatha ca yuktya grâhitâm samdarsitâm sattvâip. a-kusalât
l ' sthânâd vyutthâpya kusale sthâne samâdâpayati vinayati
nivesayati pratiçthâpayati. sâ 'syârtha-caryâ bhavaty avatâ*
raka upâyah. evaqa ca bodhisattvah tân sattvan avatârya
î) skhalanafr av° C. skhalatah av° K . hkhrul-pa-la----
tat-sabhaga-vrtta-samacarenânuvartate yenâsya na bhavamti

vineya vaktarab· tvam na tavad atmana na sraddha-saip*
pannah slla-saippannas tyaga-sampannah prajiîâ-sarppannab
kasmâd bhavân paran atra samâdapayati. tena ca codayati
smàrayatîti. tasmât samânârthata bodhisattvasya caturtho
’nuvartakalj upayo veditavyah.
ity ebhis caturbhir upayair yat parigrhïtaqi samastair
vyastair va bodhisattvasya kaya-karma vâk-karma manas-
karma. tad upâya-parigrhitam ity ucyate sattvânam samyak-
samgrahâya vinayaya paripâcanâya.
Bodhisattva-bhümâv adhâre yoga-sthane ’stamarp

bala-gotra-patalaip.
uddânaip.
sva-bhâvas caiva sarvam ca dus-karam sarvato-
mukham
syat satpauruçya’hyuktam ca sarv’âkârarp tathaiva ca
vigbatârthika-yuktarji ca ihâmutra- [Tib. 61b] su-
kham tatha
visuddhain bodhisattvânâin dânam état samasatah.
iha bodhisattvab çat-pâramitâm kramena paripüryân-
uttaraip samyak-saipbodhim abbisarpbudhyate dâna-pârami*
tâm sila-ksärpti-vlrya-dhyäna-praj nâ-pâramitâip. ca.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya dana-pâramitâ. nav’aküram
dânam bodhisattvasya dana-paramitêty ucyate. sva-bhava-
dânam sarva-dânaip. duç-kara-danaqi sarvato-mukham dânaip
sat-puruça-dânarp sarv’âkâra-dânam vighätärthika-dänaip
ihâmutra-sukharp danam visuddharp ca danam.
kas ca dânasya sva-bhavah. ya cetana sarva-pariçkâra-
sva-dehâ- (47b) naj?ek?asyaJ) bodhisattvasyâ-lâbha-saha-ja tat-
samutthapitam ca deya-vastu-parityagaya kaya-vak-karmân-
avadyas ca sarva-deya-vastu-parityâgah· saqivara-sthâyinah
ägama-drsteh phala-darsiuah yo yenârthî tasya ca3) tad-vastu-
pratipadanâ bodhisattvasya dana-sva-bhavo veditavyab·
tatra sarva-danaqi katamat. sarvam ucyate samâsato
dvi-vidham deya-vastu. âdhyatraikarp41 ca bâhyarn ca.
tatr’ ä majjßah sva-deha-parityago bodhisattvasya keval’*
âdhyâtmika-vastu-parityâga ity ucyate. yat punar bodhisattvo
vâmt’âsi-jïvinâm sattvanâm arthe bhuktvä bhuktva anna-
pânam vamati. [Tib. 62Ä] tat samsrstam âdhyâtmika-bâhya-
» sa p° MS. 2) mi-lta-balî. s> Sic MS. «> ädhy° MS.

vastu-danam bodhisattvasyety ucyate.l) etad yathoktam

sthapayitva parisi^ta-deya-vastu-parityago bahya-deya-vastu-
parityaga ev§ty ucyate.s) tatra bodhisattvah paresam dehar*
thinam samasato dvabhyam akarabhyaip sva-deham anupra*
yacchati. yatha-kama-karanlyam va para-vasyarp para-
vidheyam atmanaip pare§am anuprayacchati. tad-yatha ’pi
nama kascit paresarp bhakt’acchadana-hetob dasa-bhavam
upagacchet. evam eva nir-amisa-citto bodhisattvah parama-
bodhi-kamab para-hita-sukha-kamo dana-paramitam pari*
ptlrayitu-kamah yatha-kama-karanlvam paresarp vasyaip
vidheyam atmanam anuprayacchati. kara-carana-nayana-
siro-’mga-pratyaingabhyartliinarp. mamsa-rudhira-snayv-ar=
thinarp yavan m ajja’rthinam yavan majjanam anuprayac=
chati. dvabhyam eva karapabhyaip bodhisattvo bahyaipvastu
sattvebhyah parityajati. yatha-sukha-paribhogaya va yaci=
takam anuprayacchati. tad-vasitvaya va sarvena sarvarp
nirmuktena citten&nuprayacchati. na ca punar bodhisattvah
sarvam adhyatmika-bahyaip vastv a-visegenaiva sarvatha ca
sattvanaip dadati. kirn ca bodhisattvo dvi-vidhad asmad
adhyatmika-bahyad vastunah sattvanaip ca dadati. kirp ca
na dadati. katham dadati.^katham na dad ati .S) (<yat tas=
mad4) adhyatmika-bahyad vastunah sattvanam danarp su*
khayaiva svan 11a hitaya c5n a hitayas>syan na sukhaya. [Tib.
62b] tad bodhisattvah paresarp na dadati. yat punar hitaya
syan ndvasyarp (48*·) sukhaya sukhaya va punar hitaya ca.
n °ttvasy&cy° MS. §es-byal.io. *> vocy0 MS. fjes-byaho. C*.. . .3)

Om. MS. ji-ltar-na sbyin-par mi-byed ce-na. o 4> yasmft MS. de-
las (sbyin-ba) gab. ®> Om. MS phan-par yan mi-hgyur-pa.
tad bodhisattvah pareçâni danam dadati. ity ayarp. tävad

dânâsya cä-dänasya ca samösa-nirdesalj.
atah pararp vistara-vibhägo veditavyab- iha bodhisat=
tvah parôtpï(Janaya ‘‘para-vadhâya1’ para-vaipcanâya câ-yoga-
vihitena côpanimaiptritah atmânaip. para-vasyaip para-vidhe=
yarp na dadâti. apy eva nâma bodhisattvah sata-krtvah
sahasra-kftvah sata-sahasra-krtvah sva-jïvita-parityâgam api
pareçam aiptikad abhyupagaccbet. na tv eva par’âjnayâ
par’aràdhanârthaip. parôtpï<Janâin. para-vadhaip para-varp=
canaip va kuryat. yadi ca bodhisattvah suddh’âsayo bhavati
danam ârabhya so ’pi sattva-karye prabhüte karanïye pratyu=
pasthite sva-dehâipga-pratyaipga-yâcanake ’pi pratyupasthite
na sva-dehâmga-pratyaipgâny anuprayacchati. tat kasya
hetoh. na hy asya bodhisattvasya dänam arabhya suddh’âsa-
yasya punah kena-cit paryàyepa idarp datavyam (,idam na
datavyam*’ iti bhavati cetasah samkocah· tasmâd asau bodhi=
sattvo yad’ asaya-suddhy-artharp pratyupasthitaip. sattva-
karyatn adhyupeksya dadyàt so ’sy’ Ssayah suddha iti
na pratyupasthitaip sattva-kâryam adhyupeksya dadati.
na ca Mara-kàyikeçu deveçu yâcanakeçu vihethâbhiprâyeçu
pratyupasthitegu sva-deham aipga-vibhâgaso dadati. ma
haiva teçâm adhimâtra kçatis côpahatis0 ca bhavatîti. [Tib.
63*] yatha Mara-kâyikeçu deveçu. evaip tad-âdiçte§u sattvesu
veditavyaip. nâpi cônmatta^-kçipta-citteçu bodhisattvah sva-
deham arpga-vibhägaso ’nuprayacchati. na hi te sva-citte
’vasthitah- nârthino mpgayamte. nânyatra vipralapah· sa
u o Om. C. <3. . . . 3> asmai d° ( ! ) CK. bdi ni mi-sbyin-no.

s) abhyup” C. «) °taé C. 5) côtpanna C.
B o d h is a t t v a b h û m i 117
tegâm a-svatantratvâc cetasah tasman na dadâti. etân akäräpi

sthâpayitvâ etad-viparvayât sva-deham tavad bo(4Sb)dhisa=
ttvah para-vidheyataya va1’ ’mga-pratyamga-vibhägaso va
’rthibhyab parityajati. evaqa tavad bodhisattvasy’ adhyätmi*
kasya vastunab dânaip câ-dânaip ca veditavyaip.
bâhyât punar vastuno bodhisattvali yâni viçâgni-sastra-
madyâui sattvanàm upaghâtaya. tâni nânuprayacchaty arthi=
bhyab âlmôpaghâtâya va yacitâny arthinâqi. parôpaghâtâya
vâ. yani punar visâgni-sastra-madyàny anugrahâya sattva=
nam. tani bodliisattvo dadaty arthibhyah atmano va ’nugra=
haya yacitâny arthinâm parânugrahaya va. punah na ca
bodhisattvah paraklyaip. dravinam a-visväsyam parebhyo
’nuprayaccbati. na bodhisattvah sàqticaritrepa® p.ira-dâram
upasamhftya paresâm anuprayacchati. na ca sa-prànakaip.
pâna-bhojanam anuprayacchati. yad api rati-krïçlôpasam=
hitam an-arthôpasaiphitaip sattvânâip. bodhisattvasya deyaip.
vastu. ta I api bodhisattvo ’rthibhyo na dadâti. tat kasya
hetoli. yady api tad vastu tesârp citta-prasada-mâtrakam
utpâdayed bodhisattvasyâmtike. api tu vipulataram asya tad
dânam an-arthaip. [Tib. 63b] kuryâd yad-dhetor asau inadam
pramädaip dus-caritam adhyäpadyamänah kàyasya bhedâd
apâyeçûpapadyate. sacet punas tad rati-krîd’âdikam vastu
nâpâya-gamanâya bhaven nâpi câ-kusala-mülôpacayâya
kâmam tad bodhisattvas tadfsain rati-krîd’adikani vastu
citta-prasäda-hetor anuprayacched arthibhyah tenâpi vastunâ
saqagrabâya paripâkâya. kldrsam punah rati-krldâ-vastu
bodhisattvo na dadaty arthibhyal.1 . kïdrsaip. dadâti. tad-
î) câ- C. ham. 2) So CK. = saipcaritra.
yathil mrga-vadha-sikçârp bodliisattvo na dadâti. ksudra-

yajne?u ca mah’ârarpbheçu ca yesu babavah praninah sam*
ghatam apadya jîvitâd vyaparopyamte. tad-rüpân yajnân na
svayam yajati na parair yfljayati. nâpi ca deva-kuleçu
pasu-vadham anuprayacchati. na ca prabhüta-(49a) prâny-
asritaip desam jala-jair va sthala-jair va pranibhir adhyu*
sitâms tesam prâpinâm uparodhâya yàcito ’nuprayacchati.
na jâlâni na yantrani na j ala-yantra-siksain prâninam
uparodhaya yâcito ’nuprayacchati. nâpy âkrosâya vadhaya
bandhaya dan<Ja»aya karanaya satrünâm satrum anupraya*
cchati. samasato bodhisattvah yat-kimcit para-sa ttvôtpï<Jâya
para-sattva-bâdhâya sattvânam rati-krïda-vastu. tat sarvaip
bodhisattvo na dadâty arthibhyah- yâni punar iinâoi vici*
träni hasty-asva-ratha-yana-vahanâni vastrâlarpkarani [Tib.
64“] pranïtani ca pana-bhojanâni nrtta-gïta-vadita-siksa nrtta-
gita-vadita-bhajanani ca gandha-malya-vilepanam vieitras ca
bhândôpaskarab udyanani grhâni striyas ca paricaryâyai
vividheçu silpa-karma-slhâneçu sikçâ. ity evaiprüpaip rati-
krïdâ-vastu bodhisattvah citta-prasâda-hetor arthibhyo
’nuprayacchati. na ca bodhisattvah a-mâtrayà a-pathyam
vil glânâyârthine ’pi pana-bhojanam anuprayacchati. na
trptesu lolupa-jatlyesu sattveçu pranïtarp pana-bhojanam
anuprayacchati. nâpi ca sok’ârtanaip sattvanäm atmôdbans
dhanaya va tâdanaya va visa-bbakçanaya va prapata-pata*
naya va kama-karam dadati. na ca bodhisattvah mata-
pitaraip sarvena sarvam arthibhyo ’nuprayacchati. tatha
hi bodhisattvasya matâ-pitararp parama-guhya-sthânïyam
apayakam posakam samvardhakam. tad bodhisattvena
B o d h is a t t a a b h û m i 119
dïrgha-râtraip sirasôdvahanân1’ na kbedam apattavyarn. tayos

c’ adhamana1)-bandhaka3>-sthâpana-vikreya4) âtmâ vasyo vi*
dheyo dâtavyab· tat katham bodhisattvah parebhyo ’nupra*
datum utsahate kutab punuh pradadyat. näpi bodbisattvo
râjâ mürdhâbhisiktab prabhub sve prtbivl-mançlale sattvâ*
naip sa-parigrahânâm (49b) parakîyam putra-dârarp pareçam
aqatikâd acchidya pareçam anuprayacchati. nânyatra krtsnarp
grâmaip. vâ gràma-pradesaip nagaraqi va nagara-pradesam
va bhogam anuprayacehet. yathâ mamâbliüt. tatbâ te
bhavatv iti. [Tib. 64b] na ca bodhisattvab svaip putra-
dâraip dasî-dasa-karma-kara-pauruçeya-parigrabaip samyag
a-samjilaptatn a-kamakapi vi-manaskam pareçam arthinam
anuprayacchati. samyak-sarpjnaptam api ca su-manaskarp
cchanda-jâtam nâ-mitreçu na yakça-râksaseçu na raudra-
karmasu pratipâdayati. nâpi ca5>dâsa-bhâvaya pratipadayati
putra-daraqa su-kumaram kula-putraip janaqi. na ca bodhi*
sattvab adbimatra-para-pïçla-pravrtteçu raudra-karmasu
yâcakeçu8’ râjya-pradânarp dadâti. râjyâd api ca tapis tatha-
vidhâin pudgaläms cyàvayati sacet prati-balo bbavati cyâva*
yitupp. na ca bodhisattvo mata-pitror antikad bhogan
acchidya yâcanakebbyah prayacchati. yatba mata-pitror
evapi putra-dâra-dasl-dasa-pauru?eyebhyab· nâpi ca mata-
pitarapi badhitvâ vistarena yavat karma-kara-pauruseyaqa
badhitva parebhyo yacanakebhyo deya-vastu parityajati.
dharmepa câ-sahasena bodhisattvo bhogâqi sarp.hrtya dânaip
■< ’sirod° C. éirasôdvahatà K. *) âpnvardha C.

S) “ndhana C. (1. . . . spu-gtab dim. gtar g§ug-pa dap. btsoû-bal.ii
tshnl-gyis. But Cf. 10S\ s> Om. C. β) °ke C.
120 B o DH ISATTVA BHÛMI
dadâti. nâ-dharmena sâhasena. na param utpTçÎyôpahatya.

na ca buddhänärp bhagavatâqi sâsane bodhisattvo vyava=
stbitab sikgäip vyatikramya kathaip-cid dänaqa dadâti.
dänaip ca dadad bodhisattvah sarva-sattveçu sama-citto
dadâti dakçinlya-buddhim upasthâpya mitrâ‘initrôdâsïneçu
guijavatsu doçavatsu hînegu tulyeçu [Tib. 65*] visiçtegu
sukhitesu duljkhiteçu ca. na bodhisattvo yathôktad yathâ-
pratijiïâtâd yâcanakâya nyünarp. dânam dadâti. nânyatra
samam vâ ’dhikaip vâ. na bodhisattvah pranltam vastu
pratijnâya lühaip. pratyavaraqa pratijnâya pranitarp dadâti
samvidyamäne pranïte. na ca bodhisattvo vi-manasko krud*
dhah kçubhita-mânaso dânaip dadati (50*). nâpi dânaip
dattvâ nindayati punah-punah parikïrtanatayâ evaqa caivam
ca tvaip mayâ dânenânugphïtab sarpvardhito ’bhyuddhrto
vêti. na ca bodhisattvo nihlna-purusasyâpi dânaip dadad
apaviddham a-satkftyânuprayacchati. präg eva gunavatalj.
na ca bodhisattvo vividha-vipratipatti-sthitânâm uddhatânâm
a-saipvrt’âtmanâip yâcakânâm âkrosakânâqi roçakânâip
paribhâsakânârp vipratipattyâ khinna-mânaso dânain dadâti.
nânyatra teçâm evâqitike bodhisattvo bhüyasyâ mâtrayâ
kles’âvesa-prakrtitâm avagamyânukaippâ-cittam upasthâpya
dânaip dadâti. na câ-sad-df^yâ parâmrçtarp. dânaxp dadâti.
tad-yathâ mahâ-raudra-yajfleçu na hiipçâ-dânena dharmarp
pratyeti. nâpi kautuka-marpgala-pratisaqiyuktam. dânaqa
dadâti. nâpi ‘'su-visuddhenâpi” sarv’âkârena dâna-mâtra®
kena laukida-lokôttarâm vairâgya-visuddhiip pratyeti. [Tib.
11___ ') éuddh0 C. viâ° K . éin-tii rnam-par dag-pas kynfi.

65b] nânyatra saipbhâra-mâtrakataya1’ visuddher dânam

dharayati. na ca phala-darsï dadati. sarvam ca danam
an-uttarayâm samyak-sambodhau parinamayati. sarva-praka=
rasya ca dânasya sarva-prakärarp (iyathâ-bhütam phalaip
vipake® ’ bh isaippratyaya-j âto bodhisattvo ’para-pratyayo ’n-
anya-neyo dan agi dadâti. tad-yatha anna-do balavan bhavati
vastra-do bhavati varnavân yana-dah sukhitas caksusmâm
dlpa-da ity evam-âdi vistarena veditavyaip. na ca bodhi*
sattvo dâridrya-bbaya-bhlto danaqi dadati. nânyatra kâru*
nyâbhiprâya eva. na ca bodhisattvo yacanakanam a-prati-
rüparp dânaip dadati. tad-yathâ yatïnam ucchist-am va pâna-
bhojanam uccara-prasrâva-kheta-siipghagaka-vârpta-virikta-
püya-rudhira-saipsf§taip va abhidüsitaip va. an-akhyatam
a-pratisaipveditam odana-kulinâsam utsarjana-dbarmi. tathâ
a-palânçLu-bhakçânâm palânçLu-misraip paländu-saipsrstam.
evam a-mâmsa-bhakçânâm. a-madya-pânâm madya-misram
madya-samspstaip. tatha a-prati-rüpe karmani viniyojya
bodhisattvo na pareçâip dânaip dadâti. ity evambhâgîyam
a-prati-rüpa-dânaip na dadati. na ca bodhisattvo yâcanakam
punah-punar-yâcanatayâ (Sgata-pratyâgati-(50b) katavâS) sevâ-
vjrtta-saipvidhânena pariklisya0 dânaip dadâti. nânyatra
yacita-inâtra eva. na ca bodhisattvab kïrti-sabda-[Tib. 6βΛ]
sloka-nisritaqa dânaip dadati. na caS) paratah pratïkara-
nisritaip.e) na &akratva-Maratva-cakravartitvaisvarya7,-saip=
·) C. inserts here ca. <*....J> Sic CK. hrbras-bu (rnam-pa tha=
ms-cad) rnam-par smin-pa yaù-dag-pa ji-lta-ba-bsin-du mthoii-sm. = ? ya=
thà-bhütaip phala-vipâkaip viditvâ. <s___ gati-pratyägatiknyä C.
C parikleéayitvà K . *) Om. C. 0) samnJ K.
nisritam dadati. na ca pareçârp kuhanâ’rtham dânarp

dadâti. kaccin me pare râjâno va raja-mahâ-matra va nai=
gama-jânapadâ brâhmanâ grha-patayo dhaninah sreçthinah
sarthaväha dataram dânapatiip viditva sat-kuryur guru-
kuryur mânayeyuh püjayeyur iti. na ca kârpanya-dânam
dadati. alpad api visadaip dadati. prâg eva prabhütan.
na ca pareipâpi vipralaipbhâya dânaip dadati. anena dânena
vilobhya pascâd enam vipravâdayisyâmîti. na ca vibhedaya
paratah pareçâin dânapi dadâti. tad-yathâ danena grâmaip
va grâma-pradesarp va janapadaip va j anapada-pradesaip va
vibhedya svâminâm aiptikâd acchetsyamy âkramiçyâmîti.
dakças ca bodhisattvo bhavaty an-alasas ca utthâna-sam*
pannah svayam. ca (1samnaddhah parikare1} j.ürvamgamo
deya-vastu-parityâge svayaip ca dadâti parais ca dâpayati
na svayaip kausïdyaip prâviçkrtya parân âjnâpayati dânâya.
mahäiptam api gana-sapmipâtatn arthinâip sîlavad-dul,i-sïlâ-
naip sapin isannarp*1 saipnipatitarp viditvâ vrddhâiptam
upadâya yâvan navakântaip tat sarvaip deya-vastu gata-
pratyâgatikayâS) punah-punar anukramena pratipâdayati.
na ca bodliisattvah prabhüteçu vipulesu vistïrneçu bhogeçu
saipvidyamânesu raitaqi dânaip dadâti. [Tib. 66b] na para-
vihethanâya pareçâip dânaxp dadati. âkrosanâya vâ (4roçana-
tadana-^tarjana-kutsana-vadha-bandhana-cchedana-rodhana-
pravâsanâya va danaip dadâti. pürvam eva ca danâd bo=
dhisattvah su-manâ bhavati. dadac cittaip prasâdayati.
°ddha-parikara C. °ddha-p;»rikare K. sta-gor.-du bsdogs-pa.

2) san° C. hkhod-pa. *) Cf. 120, 20 where reads 'katayä in Κ.
(4. . . .<) °iiâya tàdanàya C.
dattvâ câ-vipratisârl bhavati. na ca sâthyadn danam dadati

mani-mukti - vaicjürya-sarnkha-silâ-pravâd’adi-prati-rüpaküni
tad-asâvatâqi sattvânâm. na ca bodhisattvena kimcid alpam
va prabhütam va deya-vastu yan na prâg eva cetasa sarva-
sattvanâip. nirmuktam bhavati. pascad yâcakab svakam
iva dhanam yâeitakânupradattaip boddisattvâd yâcate.1’
(51)s> kalena ca bodhisattvo danam dadati nâ-kalena. kal
pikam atmanah parasya ca nâ-kalpikam. acârena nân-ücâ=
rena. a-vikçiptena ca catasa na viksiptena. na ca bodhisattvo
yacanakam avahasati nâvaspançÎayati. na manku4>-bhavam
asyôpasa ipharati. na bhrkutî-krto bhavati. uttâna-mukha-
varnab smita-pürvarpgamafr pürvâbhibhapï bhavati. na ca
vilambit am. tvaritam tvaritam dànam dadati. ayacito ’pi
bodhisattvah svayam pravarayitvâ paran yo yenârthï bhavati.
tasya tad dadati svayam-grhïtam caiçâm abhyanujanati. na
ca bodhisattvo dausprajna-dànaip dadati. dadat prajna-dâ=
nam eva dadati.
prâjna-dânaip bodhisattvasya katamat. iha bodliisattvah
[Tib. 67*J satsu samvidyam a ne?u deya-dharmesu. pürvam
eva yâcanakâbhyagamanad evarp cittam abhisaipskaroti.
sacen ine dvau yâcanakav agacchetam sukhitas câ-krpario
’varakah sa-nâthah sa-pratisarai.iali. duhkhitas ca krpano varâ*
kah a-nathah a-pratisaranah. tatra5’ maya sacen me bhoga=
nârg dvayor api samtarpanâyêcchâ-paripüraye <esambhavo
’sti. tadae>ubhau samtarpayitavyau. dvayor apîcchâ-paripürih
D £Advy& C. sAvyftd K. gyo-sgyu. a> °cyate CK. 3) This leaf

is wanting in C. <) rnadgu MS. s) tena MS. de-la. <6. . . .0)
tada saqibhavo ’sty MS. Transposed the word t idfl. accord, to Tib. and Ch.
124 B o DHISATT VA BHÜMI
karanlyä. sacen na tâvad bhoga-sarpbhavah syâd yad ahaip

dvayoh samtarpayeyam yad icchä-paripürim ca kuryärp.
sukhitam apaliäya duhkhitäya dänarp deyam. a-krpanam
a-varakarp sa-nätham sa-pratisaranam apahäya krpanftya
varâkayâ-nâthâyâ-pratisarapâya danarp deyam iti. sa evaip
cittam abhisaipskftya yatha’ bhi sarpsküra tn eva karmanà
sarppadayati. sacet punah sukhitasya yâcanakasyêcchâm
na saknoti paripürayituip sa tam eva pürvakarp sva-cittä=
bhisamskara-kalpam upadaya taip yacakam evaip sarpjnapya
presayati. asya mayâ duhkhitasya pürva-nisrçtam pürva-
pratijflâtam etad deya-vastu1' maya ’syaiva pratipäditaip. na
ca me tvayy a-dâtu-kâma-manâ asti. ato na bhadra-mukhe*
nâsmâkam antike pranaya-vimukhata karanïyêti. punar
aparam bodhisattvah satsu sarpvidyamâneçu deya-dhanneçu
yâni tani matsari-kulani bhavanti parama-matsari-kuläny
flgrhlta-pariçkarani2) kutakußcakäni yesu na jätu sramana-
brâhmaneçu deya-dharmah prajâyate. täni bodhisattvah
kuläny [Tib. 67b] upasaipkramya pratisaipmodya pranayarp
ca saipvidhayaivam aha. aipgaS) tävan te4) bhavantah a-
kosa-kçayena mahatâ upakarena pratyavasthita bhavantu.
mama grhe vipulâ bliogah vipula deya-dharmah saipvidyante.
so ’haip dâna-pâramitâ-paripûraye yâcanakenârthï. saced
yüyarp yacanakam arâgayatha ma nirâkrtya vivarjayiçyatha.
madïyam dhanaip deyaip dharmam adaya tebhyo va visf=
jata yathâsukham eva. atha vâ taip yacanakam asmâkam
η °stuto MS. sbyin-par bya-bahi dûos-po. *> ghanisk’ MS.

yo-byad-rnams. v. Divyàv° 332,a 3) aipëa MS. kye tshur-éog.
*> me MS.
upasarpharatha. dïyamânam oa mayâ dänam anutnodatha.

te ca tasya pratisrutyâ-kosa-ksayepa priyeriâyaip kula-putro
’smâkarn âràdhita-citto bhavatîti tathâ kurvanti. evaip hi
tena bodhisattvena teçâm äyatyärp mätsarya-mala-viuayäya
bljam avaropitarp bhavati. kramena ca tenâbhyâsena tena
prajnâ-pürvakenôpâya-kausalyena svakam api parîttam pare*
bhyo dhanam anuprayacchauti. mrdukam a-lobham nisritya
madhyaip pratilabhante. madhyaip nisrityâdhimâtraip
pratilabhante. punar aparaqi bodhisattvah ye ’sya bhavanty
âcâryôpadhyâyâh särdhaip-vihäry-anteväsinah sa-brahmacâ=
ripas ca lobha-prakrtayo lubdha-jätlyä ('na caiva lubdha-l)jâ=
tïya (52a) api tu deya-dharma-vaikalyäd icchä-vigbätavaiptah.
tatra bodhisattvalj buddhâvaropitam vâ dharmâvaropitam vâ
saipghâvaropitaip vâ dânamayam1’ punya-kriyâ-vastu kartu-
kâmas tesâm evôtsrjati. tâip deya-dharmäms taih karayati.
na svayam karoti. evaip tena bodhisattvena svayarp ca
bahutararp punyarp prasütam bhavati. tad-ekatyânâip ca
sa-brahmacârinâm klesa-vinayah krto bhavati. [Tib. 68a]
tad-ekatyanârp dbarmêcchâ-paripürih krta bhavati. sattva-
sarpgrahalj sattva-paripâkas ca krto bhavati. punar aparaip
bodhisattvah satsu samvidyamâneçu deya-dharmeçu yâcana*
kam âkütana-niraitta-mâtrakenaiva jiiâtvâ yathâkâmarp
deya-dharmaih pratipâdayati. yo ’pi cainara upasaipkrânto
bhavati küta-vâpijyenaivaip vyaxpsayiçyâmîti. tasya bhâvam
âjiïâya dus-caritam anyesyam api tâvac cchâdayati. präg
eva tasyaiva. icchârp câsya paripürayati yenâsâv a-mankur3)
(l. .. .'> mevàvalatha (!) MS. brkam-paljt rart-bçin-can ma-yin.

J) yynip C. 3) madgur C. martgur or madgur K.
udagro vi-säradah sauraanasya-jäto viprakrämati. yen&pi

ca bodhisattvab küta-kapatena varpeito bhavati. naeänena sä
vamcanä pürvarp pratividdhä bhavati pascäc ca pratividhyati.
na ca tena vastunä punas tain vyaipsakarp pudgalam coda-
yati smärayati. sarvam tasya krtam a-datt’ädänam asmai
bhävenänumodate. ity evaijibhäglyam tävad bodhisattvasya
satsu samvidyamänesu deya-dhannesu präjila-dänam vedi=
tavyam. punar aparaip bodhisattvab a-satsv a-samvidyamä=
ne?u deya-dharine§u krtävi bodhisattvab tesu te§u silpa-
karma-sthäne?u sa tad-rüpaip silpa-karma-sthänam äinukhl=
karoti. yenälpa-krcchrena mahämtam dhana-skandham
abhinirjityädhyävasati. pare§äm vä citra-katho madhura-
kathah kalyäna-pratibhäno bodhisattvab tathä dharma-
desanäqi vartayati. yathä daridränäm api sattvänäip
dätu-kämatä samtisthate präg ev’äclhyänäni. matsarinäm
api präg eva tyäga-silänäm. yäni vä punas [Tib. 68bJ
täni sräddha-kuläni ye?v ahar-ahab pravrttä eva deya-
dhannä vistlrna-bhogatayä. (52b) te?u kulesv ägatägatän
yäcakän upasamharati. svayara eva gatvä dänesu punyeû
kriyamänesu dakso ’n-alasa utthäna-sampannab cittam
abhiprasädya käyena väcä yathäsaktyä yathäbalarp. vyäpä=
ram gacchati. su-pratipäditaip ca tad dänarp yäcanake?u
karoti. evani hi tad dänam. yad upastbäyaka-vaigunyäd
dus-pratipäditain syät pak?a-patitam vä an-äcärato vä stnpti-
saippraraosato vä. tan na bhavati. evarp hi bodhisattvab
a-satsv a-samvidyamänesu bhogesu präjfia-däuasya dätä
bhavati yävad äsaya-visuddhim nddhigacchati. (1suddhä=
dhyâsayas tu1} bodhisattvah yat hai vâpâya- sa matik ra maip

pratilabhate. tathaivâksaya-bhogatârp. janmani janmani pra*
tilabhate. punar aparaqi bodhisattvah na tïrthikâya randhra-
preksi ne dharmam mukhôddesato va pustaka-gatam va
dadati. nâpi lobha-prakptaye pustakaip vikretu-kâmaya
samnidhiip va kartu-kamaya. na tu ten a jMnenân-arthine.2’
jflânenârthine vâ punah sacet krtârthah pustakena bhavati
svayam dadaty asmai yathasukham eva. saced a-krtârtho
bhavati yasyârthe tena tat pustakam anvavartitara. evam
asau bodhisattvah âdarsam anyarp drstva lekhayitva va
’nyad dadati. sacen naiv’adarsam pasyati nâpi lekhayiturp
saknoti ten’adita eva sva-cittam pratyavekçitavyam. ma me
dharma-mâtsarya-mala-paryavasthitaip. cittarp. ma haivâham
aâayata eva na dadâtu-lcâmo ’bhilikhitarp dharmatp. [Tib.
69*] sacet sa evarp pratyaveksamâno janïyât. asti me dharma-
mâtsarya-mala-samudacarah. api tena bodhisattvenaivam
cittam abhisamskrtya datavyam eva tad dharma-dânam
syât. yady aham anena dharma-danena müka eva syâm
drçte dharme. tathâ ’pi mayâ an-adhivasya klesam datavyam
eva syât dharma-dânam. prag eva jiïâna-saipbhâra-vikalah·
sacet punah pratyaveksyamâno janïyat. nâsti me dharma-
matsarya-mala-samudâcarah· api tena bodhisattvenêdaiji
pratisaipsikçitavyam. aham âtmanal/1klesa-nirghâtanârtham
etad dharma-dânaqa dadyâm. jfiana-sambhara-(53*) pari*
püranârthaip va sattva-priyatayaiva va. so ’ham klesam
tavan na pasyâmi. jnâna-sambhâram api drçta-dharma-
<*... éuddhyâdhy'O.éuddh’âéayaéc a K.lhag-pahibsam-padag-pani.
*) jnânenârth° CK. ses-pas don-dti gner-ba ma-yin-pa-la.
3) Om. C. In K. this word is put next after dadyâm in the next line.
12S B o d h jsattvab h ü m i
sârpparâyikarp prabhütataram an-anupradânât pasyâmi. na

pradSnät. särpparäyikam eva pra-tanukaip dharma-labha-
pracuratayai. an-anuprayacchams cäham sarva-sattvänärp
hita-sukhaya jnänam samudänayam tasya ca sattvasya tad-
anyesâm ca sarva-sattvânâip priya-kârl1' bhavâmi. anupra=
yacchann asyaivaikasya sattvasya priya-karl. iti viditva
yathabhütaqi saced bodhisattvo na dadäty an-avadyo bhavaty
a-vipratisârï a-samatikrantas ca bhavati bodhisattva-vrttarp.
kathaip ca punar na dadati. na khalu bodhisattvah
utsabate yâcanakaip nisthurayâ vâcâ pratikçeptum. na te
dasyâinîti. api tûpâya-kausalenainaip saipjfiâpyânupreçayati.
tatrêdam upâya-kausalarp. prag eva bodhisattvena sarva-
pariçkarah sarva-deya-dharma [Tib. 69b] dasasu dikçu visu*
ddlien* asayena buddha-bodhisattvânaip nispçtâ bhavaqati
vikalpitah tad-yatha nâma bhiksur acâryâya va upâdhyâ*
yâya va sva3,-clvaraip vikalpayet. sa evarp vikalpa-hetoh
sarva-citrôdâra-pariskara-deya-dharma-sarpnidhi-prâpto ’py
ârya-varpsa-vihârï bodhisattva ity ucyate. a-prameya-punya-
prasota bhavati. tac ca punyam asya nityakalarp tad-
bahula-manas-kârasya sarva-kâlânugatam abhivardhate. sa
tarp deya-dharmâip buddha-bodhisattva-nikçiptân iva dhâra=
yati. yadi yacanakam. pasyati yukta-rüparp câsmim8) yathê*
psitaip deya-dharma-pratipâdanaip pasyati. sa nâsti tat-
kiipcid buddha-bodhisattvanâip yat sattveçv a-parityaktam
iti viditva yâcanakasyêcchâm paripürayati. no ced yukta-
rüpaip samanupasyati. sa tam eva kalparn upadâya parakl=
i) karo C. d sa C K . chos. but sva agrees with Ch.

s> vâ’sm° CK.
B o d h is a t t v a r h ü m i 129
yam état (53b) bhadra-mukha. na caitad yuçmâkam anu-

jSâtarp datum iti slakçnena vacasa saqajfiapyainaqa preçayati.
anyad va tad-dvi-gunarp tri-gunaip dâna-mâna-satkâraip
krtvâ ’nupreâyati. yenâsau jânlte. nâyam bodhisattvo
lobh’âtmakatayâ ’smakarp na dâtu-kâmah. api tu nünam
a-svatantra e?o ’smirp pustaka-dharma-dane yena na dadâtîti.
idam api bodhisattvasya dharma-dânam arabhya prâjiia-1'
dânaqa veditavyarp. punar apararp bodhisattvah sarva-danani
dharm’âmisâ-bhaya-dânâni paryâyato ’pi lakçanato ’pi nirva»
canato ’pi hetu-phala-[Tib. 70*] prabhedato ’pi yathâbhütarp
prayacchan n anu praj ânâti. idam api bodhisattvasya prâj na-da»
narp veditavyarp. punar apararp bodhisattvah apakârisu satt»
ve§u maitry-âsayo dänarp dadâti. duhkhiteçu karun’üsayah.
gupavatsu mudit’âsayah. upakâriçu mitresu suhrtsûpekç’âsa»
yah- idam api bodhisattvasya prajfla-danam veditavyarp.
punar apararp bodhisattvah dâna-vibandham api
Cîdâna-vibandha-pratipakçam api2) yathabhütaip praj ânâti.
tatra catvaro dâna-vibandhah.3) pürvako ’n-abhyasah deya-
dharma-parlttata-vaikalyaip agre mano-rame ca vastuni gr=
ddhib âyatyâm ca bhoga-sarppatti-phala-darsanâbhinanda»
natâ. yatas ca bodhisattvasya deya-dharmesu sarpvidyamâ»
neçu yacanake samyag-upasthite dane cittarp na krâmati.
so ’n-abhyâsa-kfto me ayam doça iti laghu-laghv eva pra=
jfiayâ pratividhyati. evaip ca punab pratividhyati. nünam
maya pürvarp dânaip na datta-pürvarp yena me etarhi
sarpvidyamâneçu bhogesu samyak-pratyupasthite ca yacanake
dâne cittarp na krâmati. saced etarhi na pratisarpkhyâya
n prajSà C. < * ....3) Om. C. 3) vipratibandhäh C.

däsyämi. punar api me âyatyâm dâna-vidveço bhaviçyati.

sa evain pratividhya dâna-vipratibandha-pratipaksam nisptya
pratisa (54a) mkhyäya dadâti. nâbhyâsa-kpta-dosânusârï
bhavati tad-vasa-gah. punar aparam bodhisattvasya saced
yâcanake samyak pratyupasthite [Tib. 70b] parltta-bhogatayâ
dane cittam na krâmati. sa vighata-krtarp. dâna-vipratiban=
dha-'dietum laghu-laghv eva prajfiayâ pratividhya tad
vighata-krtam duhkham adhivâsayan pratisanikhyâya kâru*
pyâd danam dadati. tasyaivaqi bhavati. pürva-karma-doçena
vâ para-vidheyataya va mayâ bahüni pragâçlhâui k§ut-pipâ=
s’adikani duhkhâny anubhütâni bhave vinâ parânugraham.
yadi ca me marana-kala-kriyayai saipvartetaitad dânaip.
dr?te dharme duhkham. tathâ ’pi me danam eva sreyah.
na tu yâcanaka-nirakaranarp.. prag eva yah kascid yena
kenacic chäka-pattrena jîvati. ity evaqi bodhisattvas tad
vighata-kptam duhkham adhivâsya dânaqi dadati. punar
aparaqi bodhisattvasya samyag yâcake pratyupasthite saced
adhimâtra-manâpatvad agryatvâd deyasya vastuno dane
cittam na krämati. tarn bodhisattvo gardba-krtaip. dosam
laghu-laghv eva prajiïayâ pratividhya duhkhe me eça sukha-
sami fia-viparyasali ayatyaqi duhkha-janaka iti viparyâsa-
parijßanat taip. caS) prahâya pratisamkhyaya tad vastu dadâti.
punar aparam bodhisattvasya saced danaqi dattva dâna-phale
maha-bhogatüyam anusaqisa-darsanam utpadyate nân-utta*
râyâip samyak-sambodhau. tarn badhisattvo mithyâ-phala-
drçti-krtam dosaip laghu-laghv eva prajnaya pratividhya
sarva-samskaraijam asârataip yathabhütâm pratyavekgate.
O °pratipattib° C. *) Sic CK. apparently wrong.
sarva-saqiskaralj ksana-bhaipgurah [Tib. 71&] phalopabhoga-

parik§aya-bhamgur&h viprayoga-bhaipguras ca. sa evaqa
pratyavek§amanab phala-darsanarp prahaya” yat-kimcid
danaip. dadati. sarvam tan maha-bodhi-parinamitam eva
dadati.
tad idaip. bodhisattvasya catur-vidhasya dana-vibam*
dhasya catur-vidbarp. dana-vipratibanda-pratipak?a-jnanaqi
veditavyam. prativedho duhkh&dhivasana viparyasa-pari*
jCanam samskar&(54b) saratva-darsanam ca. tatra tri-vidhena
bodhisattvab pratipaksa-jCanena pCrvakena niyataqi samyak
ca danaip dadati. ekena pascimena prati pak§a-jCanena
samyak punya-phala-parigraharp karoti. idam api bodhi*
sattvasya prajfia-danain veditavyam.
punar aparaip bodhisattvah adhyatmarp raho-gatah
suddhen’ asayena ghana-rasena prasadana samkalpya vicitran
udaran a-prameyam deya-dharman adhimucy&dhimucya sat-
tve§u danayaJ) pratipadanay&bhila§ati yena bodhisattvah alpa-
krcchrei}&-prameyam punyarp prasuyate. idam api bodhi*
sattvasya prajna-danam veditavyana. yad idaip. bodhisa*
ttvasya prajnasya maha-prajfia-danam. evam samasatah
saqividyamanegv a-sarpvidyamanesu c’ ami§a-dana-samgrhl=
te?u deya-dharrae?u tatha dharma-danam upadaya prati-
saipvidam upaday&dhyasaya-<3danam upadaya3) dana-viprati-
bandha- pratipaksa- jCanam upaday&dhyasay&dhimukti- da=
narp copadaya bodhisattvasyaiv’ avenikam veditavyaip. [Tib.
71b] evam hi bodbisattvasy’ adhyatmika-bahya-sarva-vastu-
dana-prabhedo vistarena veditavyah.
1) “’haijaya C K . » Sic CK . ?°na-. <3. . . .3> Om. C.
132 B o d h xsattvabh u m i
ata ilrdhvam asmad eva sarva-dana-prabhedat tad-anyali

sarvo dus-kar’adi-dana-prabhedo veditavyah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya du?-kara-danaip. yad
bodhisattvah parlttaqa deya-vastu samvidyamanam atmanaqi
badhitva” duhkbam adhivasya paresam anuprayacchati.
idani bodhisattvasya prathamaqi dug-kara-danaip. yad
bodhisattvah i?tarp. ca vastu prakrti-snehad va dlrgha-kala-
samstavad va adhimatropakarad va agryaqx ca pravaraip
deya-vastu-gardhaip. prativinodya parebhyo ’nuprayaccliati.
idaip bodhisattvasya dvitlyaip du?-kara-danaip. yad bodhi=
sattvah kicchrarjitaqi deya-dharmaip. parebhyo ’nuprayac*
cliati. idam trtlyam bodhisattvasya dus-kara-danarp.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhaqi danam,
yad bodhisattvah svakam va paraqi va samadapya deya-
vastu sva-bhrtyesu mata-pitr-putra-dara-dasl-dasa-karma-
kara-paurugeya-mitr&matya-jiiati-salohitesv anuprayacchati.
pare§u va arthi§u. etat (55*) sarvato-mukham danam ity
ucyate. samasato bodhisattvasya catur-akararp.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sat-puru?asya sat-puru§a-
danaqa. yad bodhisattvah sraddhaya danarp. dadati satkptya
sva-hastena kalena paran anupahatya. idaqa bodhisattvasya
sat-puru?asya sat-purusa-danam ity ucyate.
tatra [Tib. 72aJ katamad bodhisattvasya sarv’akararp
danam, a-nisrita-danata visada-danata mudita-danata sv-a=
bhlksna-danata patra-danata a-patra-danata sarva-danata
sarvatra-danata sarva-kala-danata an-avadya-danata sattva-
vastu-danata desa-vastu-danata dhana-dhanya-vastu-danata.
i) vodhisatvS (I) C. gnod-par byas-te.

itidaip trayo-das’akaraip danam bodhisattvasya sarv’akaram

ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya vighat&rthikaip danaip.
iha bodhisattvo bhojanena panena vighati?v arthi?u bhojana-
panarp dadati. yan&rtbike?u yanam. vastr&rthikesu. vastram
alaipkar&rthike?v alarpkararp. vicitra-bhap<Jopaskararthikesu
vicitra-bhai^dbpaskaraiji dadati. gandha-malya-vilepan4r=
thike?u gandha-malya-vilepanam pratisray&rthikegu prati*
srayam. aloka-vighat&rtliike§u alokaip dadati. idam a§t’a*
kararp bodhisattvasya vighat&rthika-danaip veditavyaip.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasy&h&mutra-sukhaip danaip.
amiâ-danaip dharma-danam a-bhaya-danaip ca samasatah
ih&mutra-sukhaip danaip sattvanaip veditavyaip. tat punar
ami§a-danaip pranltam suci-kalpikarp. vinlya matsarya-
malaip saipnidhi-malarp ca dadati. tatra matsarya-mala-
vinayah citfagraha-parityagat. saipnidhi-mala-vinayo bhog’*
agraha-parityagad veditavyah- [Tib. 72b] a-bhaya-danaip
siipha - vyaghra - graha-raj a - cor6dak’adi-bhaya-paritranataya
veditavyah. dharma-danam a-viparlta-dharma-desana nya*
ybpadesah sikâ-pada-samadapanata ca. tad etat sarvam
abhisamasya nav’akaram bodhisattvasya danaip sattvanam1'
ih&mutra-sukhaip bhavati. tatr’ amisd-bhaya-danaip sa-
prabhedam iha-sukhaip. dbarma-danaip punah sa-prabhe*
dam amutra-sukhaip.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya visuddharp danam, tad
das’akaraip veditavyaip. a-saktam a-paramr§tam a-sarpbhf*
tam an-unnatam (55b) a-nisritam a-linam a-dlnam a-vimu*
i) dattva C.
kharçi pratïkârân-apekçaip. vipakân-apeksaqi ca.

taträ-sakta-dänam katamat. iha bodhisattvo yâcanake
pratyupasthite tvaritam” a-vilaipbitarp. dadâti. na yâcanaka5
sya tatha labhamänasya tvarà bhavati. yatha bodhisattvasya
dâyamànasya.J) a-parâmrçtaip· dânam katamat. na hi bo*
dhisattvo drçtya evam danam parampsati. nâsti va asya
danasya phalam. hiipsa-dânena va punar dharmo bhavatîti.
su-sampannena va punar dâna-mâtrakena laukika-lokôttara
visuddhir bhavatîti. a-sambhrtaip. danam katamat. na khalu
bodhisattvah sambhrtya sarpbhrtya dlrghakâlikam deya-
dharma-saipnicayam krtva pascât sakrd dânarp. dadati. tat
kasya hetoh· na hi bodhisattvah saqividyamaneçu deya-dhar-
mesu samyak-pratyupasthitasya yæanakasya niräkaranam
samutsabate. nâpi [Tib. 73“] prati-rüparp. pasyati yena taqi
nirâkaroti. kutah punah samnicayam kariçyati. na ca
sambhrta-dânena bodhisattvah punyasy’ aya-dvaram adhikaip.
pasyati. samaqa deya-vastu tulyeçu vyasta-samasteçu yâca=
nakesu kramepa va sakrd va dïyamanaip kena käranena
punya-viseçatam parigrhpîyad iti sarnpasyan. api ca bodhi=
sattvah sâvadyam eva sarpbhrta-danaqa pasyati. nir-avadyaqa
pasyati yathôtpanna-bhoga-danani. tat kasya hetoh. tathâ
hi sambhrta-dâna-dâta arthito yâcanakair yacanaka-satâni
pürvaqi nirakrtya teçâm âghatam a-kçâmtim a-pratyayam
janitvâ pascad an-arthito ’pi tad-ekatyânànx sambhrta-dânarp.
dadâti. tasmad bodhisattvah samblirta-dânam na dadàti.
an-unnata-dànarp. katamat. yacakâya nlca-citto bodhi=
i) tvarita-tv° C. ») dânam° K. Lacuna C.

sattvo danaip dadati. na ca para -spard h ayâ3) dadati. na ca

danaip dattva tena danena manyate. aham asmi data dana-
patir anye ca na tathêti.
a-nisrita-danarp katamat. na hi bodliisattvalj klrti-
sabda-ghoga-slokaip nisritya dânam dadati. vikalpâkçara-
saipbhütârp matra-pratibaddham krçi-pattrôpamârp kirtirp.
manyamânab-
a-llnaip danarp (56a) katamat. iha bodhisattvah pùrvam
eva dânât su-mana bhavati. dadac cittaqa prasâdayati. dattvâ
câ-vipratisârï bhavati. vipulani ca paramôdârani bodhisatt*
vanaip dânâni srutva [Tib. 73b] n’ atmanalj paribhava-
saipkocaip apadyate.
a-dlnaip danaip katamat. vicintya vicintya bodhisattvo
yatnena deya-dharmebhyo yäny agrani pravarâni bhojana-
pâna-yana-vastr’adïni. tany anuprayacchati.
a-vimukhaip dänaip katamt. sama-citto bodhisattvah a-
pakça-patito mitrâmitrôdasïneçu saina-karuiiyo danaip dadati.
pratlkarân-apekçarp dânarp katamat. kärunya-cittah
anukampa-cittal? bodhisattvo danarp dadan na paratah pratyu»
pakaram pratyâsarpsate. sukba-kâmaip tpjna-dâhena dahya-
mânam a-prati-balaip prakpti-duhkhitam. janatarp pasyan.
vipâkân-apekçam danaip katamat. na bodhisattvo dânaip
dadad danasy’ ayatyaip bhoga-sampadaip atma-bhava-sarp=
padarp va phala-vipakaip pratyâsarpsate. sarva-saipskâresu
phalgu-darsl parama-bodhâv anusaipsa-darsi.
ebhir dasabhir akarair bodhisattvanâm visuddhaip dânaip
bhavati.
3) sparayà C. tpparayà K . hgran-pahi phyir.
evaxp hi bodhisattva etan nav’âkâraqa dänaip. nisritya

dana-paramitaqi paripüryân-uttaraip samyak-saqabodhim
abliisambudhyaqate.
Bodhisattva-bhumav âdhâre yoga-sthâne navamaip

däna-patalaqa.
uddânarp
sva-bhâvas caiva sarvam ca duç-kararn. sarvato-mu*
khapi
syât sâtpauruçya^-yuktaqi ca sarv’àkâraip. tathaiva
/·
ca
vighâtârthika-yuktaip ca ihâmutra-sukhaip. tathâ
visuddham ca nav’âkaraip. sïlam état samâs-
atab-
[Tib. 74a] tatra sîlarji bodhisattvânâip. katamat. tad api
''î5 nava-vidhaqa veditavyam. sva-bhâva-sïlaip sarva-sïlam (56b)
duç-kara-sllam sarvato-mukham sïlaip. sat-puruça-sïlaip. sar-
v’âkâra-sïlaqi vighâtârthika-sîlaiïi ihâmutra-sukharp. sïlam
visuddha-sïlaip. ca.
tatra sva-bhâva-sïlam katamat. caturbhir gunair yuktam
-ir samâsato bodhisattvfinâip sva-bhava-sïlam veditavyaip. kata=
mais caturbhib- paratah samyak-samadanatah su-visu*
ddh’âsayatayâ vyatikrantaih pratyapattyâ ’vyatikramaya c’
âdara-jatasyôpasthita-smjtitaya. tatra paratah sïla-samâdâ=
nâd bodhisattvasya param upanidhâya sikça-vyatikrame
vyapatrapyam utpadyate. su-visuddb’âsayatayâ sïle§u bo=
dhisattvasy’ âtmânam upanidhâya sikçâ-vyatikrame hrïr
utpadyate. sikçâ-padânam vyatikrama-pratyâpattyâ âdara-
jatasy’ âdita evâ-vyatikramâd bodhisattvo dvabhyâm âbhyâip.
kâranabhyâm niç-kaukrtyo bhavati. evam ayam bodhisat*
tvab samâdanam âsaya-visuddhimJ) ca nisritya hrï-vyapatrâ*
pyam utpâdayati. brï-^vyapatrâpyâc chïlaqiS) samâttam
i) Sap° C. 8âp° K . skyes-bu-dam-pa. s) âuddhiip. C. rnam-par

dag-pa. ( s ....* ) °pyâbhyâipéllam K.
138 B o d h i s a t t v a b h Om i
raksati. raksamano’} ni?-kaukrtyo bhavati. tatra yac ca

paratah samadanaip yas ca visuddho ’dhyasayah itimau dvau
dharmau ya ca vyatikrama-pratyapattir [Tib. 74b] yas c’
adarah a-vyatikrame anayor dvayor dharmayor avahakau.
tatra yac ca paratah samadanam yas ca su-visuddho ’dhya=
sayo yas ca-vyatikrainay’ adara ity ebhis tribhir dharmair
a-vipattir bodhisattva-sllasya veditavya. vyatikrama-pratya*
pattya punas chidritasya pratyanayana-vyuttbanarp veditav=
yam. tat punar etac caturbhir gunair yuktarp sva-bhava-
sllaip bodhisattvanaip kalyanam veditavyam atma-hitaya
para-hitaya babu-jana-hitaya babu-jana-sukhaya lok4nu-
kaippayai arthaya hitaya sukhaya deva-manusyanaip sama*
danato ’nusiksanatas ca. a-prameyam veditavyam a-prameya-
bodbisattva-siksa-parigrhltataya. sattv&nugrabakaip (57a)
veditavyam sarva - sattva - h ita - sukha - pratyupasth itataya.
maba-phal&nusaipsaip veditavyarp an-uttara-samyak-sambo=
dhi-phala-parigrahanupradanataya.
tatra katamad bodbisattvasya sarva-sllarp. samasato
bodbisattvaya gphi-pakga-gataip pravrajita-paksa-gatam ca
silam sarva-silam ity ucyate.
tat punah grhi-pakg’asritaip pravraj ita-paks’asritam ca
silaip samasatas tri-vidhaip· saipvara-sllaip kusala-dbarma-
saipgrahakarp silam sattv&rtba-kriya-silam ca.
tatra sarpvara-sllam bodhisattvasya yat sapta-naikayikarp
pratimok§a-sapivara -samadanaip bbik§u - bbik§upl - sikâma*
pa-sramapera-sramanery-upasakopasika-sllaip- tad etad grbi-
pravrajita-[Tib. 75aJ pak?e yathayogam veditavyaqi·
i) "mitmo (!) K . Lacuna C. bsruPs-nas.
tatra kusala-dharma-sarpgrahakam silaip. yat-kimcid

bodhisattvab slla-sarpvara-samadanad urdhvam maha-bo=
dhaya kusalam acinoti kayena vaca, sarvam tat samasatalj
kusala-dharma-saqagrahakaip. silam ity ucyate. tat punalj
katamat. iha bodhisattvah silam nisritya sllana pratist-haya
srute yogam karoti cintayam samatha-vipasyana-bhavanayam
ek’aramatayaipi. tatha gurHiiam abhivadana-vandana-pra=
tyutthan&qajali-karmariah1’ kalena kalam karta bhavati. tatha
kalena kalaip. te§am eva gurunaip. gauravendpasthanasya
karta bhavati. glananarp. satkrtya karunyena glanopastha=
nasya karta bhavati. tatha su-bhaîte sadhu-karasya data
bhavati. gunavatam pudgalanam bhutasya varnasya harta
bhavati. tatha sarva-sattvanaip dasasu dik?u sarva-pupyasy’
asayena prasannarp cittam utpadya vacam bha§amanah
anumodita bhavati. tatha sarvarp vyatikramam pratisaip.=
khyaya pareârp. k?amita bhavati. tatha sarvam kayena vaca
manasa kptarp. kusalam an-uttarayam sarayak-sarnbodhau
paripamayita bhavati. kalena ca kalam vicitranam samyak-
prapidhananam tri-ratna-pajayas ca sarv’akarayah udarayah
karta bhavati. abhiyuktas ca bhavaty arabdhavlryah satata-
samitaip kusala-pakse. a-pramada-viharl ka yena vaca.
sik?a-padanaqi smrti -saippraj anya-carikaya arak?akah. in-
driyais ca gupta-dvaro bhojane matra-[Tib. 75b] jnal? purva-
ratrd-para-ratram jagarika-yuktah sat-purusa-sevl kalyana-
mitra-saqanisritah atma-skhalitanaip(57b)ca parijnata bhavati.
do?a-darsI ca. jfiatva ca drstva pratisarpharta bhavati. skha-
litas ca buddha-bodhisattvanaqi sahadharmikanam c&mtike
1) °rma K. Lacuna C.
140 B o b h is a t t v a b h u m i
atyaya-desako bhavati. evarp-bhagi yan&rp. kusalanarp.

dharmanam arjana-rak?ana-vivardhanaya yac chllarp. tad
bodhisattvasya kusala-dharma-sarpgrahakaip. silam ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sattv&nugrahakaip. silaip.
tat samasata ekadas’akaraqi veditavyaip. ekadas’akarah
katame. sattva-kftyegv arthopasaiphite§u. vicitre§u sahayl*
bhavah. sattvanam utpann6tpanne?u vyadhy-adi-dubkhe?u
glanopasthan’adikab sahaylbhavab· tatha laukika-lokdtta*
re§v arthe?u dharma-desana-ptlrvaka upay6padesa-pilrvakas
ca nyayopadesa^. upakari§u ca sattvesu kjta-j flatam anura*
ksato ’nurupa-pratyupakara-pratyupasthanaip. vividhebhyas
ca simha-vyaghra-raja-cor6dak4gny-adikebhyo vicitrebhyo
bhaya-sthanebhyah sattvanam arak?a. bhoga-jfiati-vyasaneû
soka-vinodana. upakarana-vighatisu sattvesu sarvdpakara*
ndpasaqiharah· nyaya-patitah. samyan-nisraya-danato
dharmena gana- parikarâna. alapana-samlapana-pratisam=
modanaib kalen6pasamkramanataya parato bhojana-pan’adi-
pratigrahato laukik&rtMnuvyavaharatab ahtltasy’ agamana0-
gamanalah samasatab [Tib. 76a] sarvdn-arthopasaqihitd-
manapa-samudacara-parivarjanailj citt&nuvartanata. bhiltais
ca gujjaiti sarpprahar§anata rahah prakasaqi vddbbavanam
upadaya. snigdhena hit&dhy’asaya-gaten&ntargata-manasena
nigraba-kriya avasadana va dapâ-karmdnupradanaipi va
pravasana va yavad evd-kusalat sthanad vyutthapya kusale
sthane samniyojan&rthar}i. pddhi-balena ca narak’adi-gati-
pratyak§arp-darsanataya a-kusalad udvejana buddha-sasa=
n&vataraya c’ avarjana-to§apa-vismapana.
i) n& C. Om. K . hoil-?in.
katharp ca bodhi (58“) sattvo sarpvara-slle stliitah

kusala-saqigrahake sile sthitah sattvartha-kriya-slle ca stliitah
sarpvrta-slll ca bhavati su-saipgrhlta-kusala-slll ca sarv’akara-
sattv&rtha-kriya-slll ca. iha bodhisattvah pratiraok§a-samvara-
vyavasthitab sacec cakravarti-rajyam apy utsrjya pravrajito
bhavati. sa tasmiips cakravarti-r aj ye evam nir-apekso bhavati
tad-yatha tpne va a-medhye va. nihina-puru§asya jivika«
bhiprayasya pravrajitasya praty-avaran kaman apahaya na
tatha te?u praty-avare§u kamesu nirapeksata bhavati. yatha
bodhisattvasy’ asaya-visuddhatam upadaya pravrajitasya
sarva-manu§yaka-kama-pravaresu cakravarti-kame§u. an-
agatesv api Mara-bhavana-paryapanne§v api kame§u bo=
dhisattvo’n-abhinandibhavati. [Tib.76b]n&picatejamarthaya
prapidhaya brahma-caryaip. carati maha-vicitra-prati-bhaya-
gahana-pravesam iva tan kaman yathabhutaip. saippasyam.
prag eva tad-anye§u divyesu”. vartamane ’py adhvani pra«
vrajito bodhisattvah udarebhyali sattvebliyah udaram api
labha-satkaraip vantdsanam iva samyak-prajnaya pasyan n’
asvadayati. prag eva praty-avarebhyah sattvebhyal.i praty-
avararp. pravi vek&bhiratas ca bhavaty ekakl saipgha-ma«
dhye va sarva-kalam citta-vyavakfsta-vihari. na sila-sarp«
vara-matrakepa tu?to bhavati. api tu sllarp nisritya prati«
§thaya ye te a-prameya bodhisattva-samadhayah. te?am abhi«
nirharaya vasita-praptaye vyayacchate. samsargato ’py anu«
kam apy a-sat-katham a-sad-vacarp nddhivasayati pravi«
veka-gatas c&nukam apy a-sad-vitarkaip. pramu§itaya ca
smytya tat-samudacara-heloh kalena kalarp tlvrarp vipra«
Om. K. Iha-rdsas-rnams. ?divya-dravye9 ti.

142 B o d h is a t t v a ïîh ü m i
tisäram ädlnava-darsanam utpadayati. yam âbhîksnakarp

vipratisäram ädlnava-darsanam ägamyötpanna-mäträyäm a-
sat-samkathäyäm a-sad-vitarke ca tvarita-tvaritam sä smrtir
upatiçthate. a-karana-cittarp. ca pratilabhate. yena pratisa*
ipharati.0 pratisamharanäbhyäsatas ca k ramena (,tad yathä2>
pürvam tat-samu*(58b)däcära-ratir abhüt. tathä etarhy a-
samudäcära-ratih saqitisthate samudäcära-prätikülyaip ca.
sarva-bodhisattva-siksä-padäni cäsya mahä-bhümi-pravistä=
näm bodhisattvänäm srutvä udäräny a-prameyäny a-cintyäni
dlrgha-kälikäni parama-dus-karäni na bhavati cetasa utträso
vä layas samkoco vâ nânyatrâsyaivam bhavati. te ’pi ma*
nusya-bhütäh krameija ca siksamänäh bodhisattva-siksäsv a-
prameyä-cimtya-käya-väk-samvara-[Tib. 77*] samanvägatäh
samvrttäb· vayam api manuçya-bhûtâh kramena sikça*
mäijäh a-saqisayam anupräpsyämas täip. käya-väk-samvara-
sampattim iti. âtma-dosâmtara-skhalita-gaveçï ca bodhisattvo
bhavati sïla-saipvare vyavasthitah. na para-doçârptara-
skhalita-gaveçl. sarva-raudra-duh-sllänäm ca sattvänäm
aqitike n’ äghäta-citto bhavati na pratigha-cittah. dharma-
mahä-karanatäm upädäyädhimätramS) e?äm aiptike bodhisa-
ttvasyänukaqapä-cittam. kartu-kämatä-cittani ca pratyupastlii*
tarn bhavati. sainvara-sïla-vyavasthitas ca bodhisattvah
päni-lo$ta-danda-sastra-sarpsparsair api paresäm aqitike ci*
ttam api na pradüçayati. kutah punah päpikäm väcam
niscârayiçyati pratihaniçyati vä. präg punah âkrosa-roçena
paribhâçapais tanuka-duhkha-saipsparsair apakärailj. saip=
J) pratisarati C. "saipharato K. <*....*> So K. tadyâ C. ji-

Itar=y.ithä. S) upây° C.
vara-slla-vyavasthitas ca bodhisattvah pamcârpga-parigrhï*

tenâ-pramadena samanvagato bhavati. pürvâmta-saha-ga=
tenâparârpta-saha-gatena madhyâmta-saha-gatena pürva-kâla-
karanlyena sahânucarena ca. bodhisattva-siksasu siksamSno
bodhisattvah atltam adhvanam upadaya yam äpattim apan*
nah sâ ’nena yathâdharmarp pratikrtâ bhavati. ayam asya
pürvâmta-saha-gato ’pramädah- an-agate ’py adhvani yam
apattim apatsyate. tâm api yathâdharmam pratikariçyati.
ayam asyâparârpta-saha-gato ’pramâdah. pralyutpanne ’py
adhvani yam apattim âpadyate. tâm api yathâdharmaip
pratikaroti. ayam asya madhyânta-saha-gato ’pramadah.0
pürvam eva c’ apatter bodhisattvah [Tib. 77b] tïvram au*
tsukyam apadyate. kaccid aharp. tatha-tatha careyam (,tatha-
tathâ-vihareyam.2’ yatha-yatha caran yathâ-yatha viharann
apattirp n’âpadyeyani. ayam bodhisattvasya pürva-kala-
karapîyo ’pramadalj. sa pürva-kâlakaranïyam (59a) evâ-
pramâdam nisritya tathä-tatha carati tatha-tathâ viharati.
yathâ-yatha ’sya carato viharato vâ apattim nôttiçthate.
ayam asya sahânucaro ’pramadah- sarpvara-sïla-vyavasthito
bodhisattvah praticchanna-kalyâpo bhavati vivrta-pâpah
alpêcchah saqituçtah duhkha-sahisnur a-paritasana-jatîyah
an-uddhatas câ-capalas ca prasamtêrya-pathah kuhan’adi-
sarva-mithy’âjîva-karaka-dharma-vivariitah- ebhir dasabhir
aipgaih samanvâgato bodhisattvah samvara-sïla-vyavasthitah
su-samvfta-sllï bhavati. yad utâtïteçu kâmesu nirapêkçatayâ
an-âgate?v an-abhinandatayâ praviveka-vasâbhiratya vag-
vitarka-parisodhanatayâ atmanah a-paribhavanatayâ saura*
Om. C. (*___ Om. C.
144 B o d h i s a t t v a b h Dm i
tyena kçarptya a-pramadena acâra-jïva-visuddhyâ cêti.

punar bodhisattvah kusala-dharma-sarpgrahaka-sïle vya=
vasthitah utpannam. kaya-bhogâpêksâip. sv-alpâm api nâdhi*
vâsayati. prag eva prabhütam. sarva-daussllya-bhütâins
ca klesôpaklesam krodhôpanah’adln utpannam nâdhivâsa-
yati. utpannarp paresam amtike aghata-pratigha-vaira-citta=
tâip nâdhivasayati. utpannam alasya-kausldyaqi nâdhiva*
sayati. utpannain samapatty-asvâdaip. san?apatti-[Tib. 78a]
klesaip nâdhivâsayati. pamca ca sthanani yathâbhütaqi
prajanati. kusala-phalânusarfisam yathâbhütarpi prajanati.
kusala-hetuip kusala-hetu-phale” viparyasam a-viparyâsam.
ca kusala-samgrahâya cântarâyaip yathabhütam prajânati.
kusala-phale bodhisattvab anusamsa-darsi kusala-lietuqa par=
yeçate. kusala-samgrahâya viparyâsaip câ-viparyâsaqi ca
yathabhütarp. prajânaip bodhisattvab prâpya kusala-phalaqi
nâ-nitye nitya-darsî bhavati. na dubkhe sukha-darsï. nâ-
sucau suci-darsï. nân-âtmany àtma-darsî. antarâyarp. ca
prajânan kusala-santgrabâya parivarjayati. tasyaibhir dasa=
bhir akaraib kusala-dharma-samgrahaka-sïla-vyavasthitasya
kçipram eva kusala-samgraho bhavati. (59b) sarv’âkâra-
samgrahas !) ca. yad uta dânôpanisadâ sllôpaniçadâ ksârp.ty-
upanisada vïryôpaniçadâ dhyânôpanisadâ pamc’âkârayâ ca
prajiïaya.
punar bodhisattvah ekâdasabliir akaraib sarv’âkare sattvâ=
rtha-kriya-slle vyavasthitab ekaikena sarv’ akâren’âkârena
samanvagato bhavati. iha bodhisattvah sattvânârp te§u tesu
kytyegu sahayïbhâvam gacchaip. kftya-cintayâm kçtya-sama*
η “la CK. a) Om. CK. sdud-par ljgyur-te.

rthane sahâyibhavam gacchati. adhva-gaman’âgamane sa= >

myak-karmânta-prayoge bhogänam ârakçsane vibhinnânyonya-
pratisaqidhâne utsave pupya-kriyäy âm ca duhkheçu va. punar
bodhisattvah sahâylbhâvaqi gacchan vyâdhitâip. sattvârp [Tib.
78b] paricarati. andhâm pranayati panthânaqi vyapadisati.
badhiraqi hasta-saipvâcikayâ ’rtharp. grâhayati samjiîâ-
nimitta-vyapadesena. vyaqigârp cchirasa va yânena va vahati.
kâma-cchanda-paryvasthâna-dubkhitânâm sattvânâqa kâraa-
cchanda-paryavasthâna-dubkhaqa prativinodayati. vyapâda-
styâna- middh ’auddhatya - kaukptya - vicikitsa - paryavasthâna-
duhkbitanâip. sattvanâqa yavat paryavasthânaip prativino*
dayali. karna-vitarka-paryavasthanena dubkhitânâm sa*
ttvanâm kâma-vitarkarp prativinodayati. yathâ kàma-vi*
tarkam. βναψ'* vyâpada-vihiipsâ-jüâti-janapadâmara-vitarkâ
avamanyanä-pratisarpyuktah kulôdayatâ-pratisaqayuktas ca
vitarko veditavyab- para - paribhava - parâjaya - duhkhena
duhkhitânârp sattvânâm para-paribhava-parâjaya-duhkham
prativinodayati. adhva - parisrântânâip sthân’âsana - dâne=
nârpga-prapldanena srama-klama-duhkharp prativrinodayati.
punar bodhisattvab sattvanâip nyâyaip vyapadisaip dus-carita-
cârinârp sattvânâqa dus-carita-prahânâya dharmaip desavati
yuktaih pada-vyatpjanaih sahitair ânulomikair ânucchavikair
aupayikaib prati-rüpaih pradakçinair nipakasyâmga-sain=
bhâraih. upaya-kausalaip va punar vyapadisati. yatha dus-
carita-cârinâip sattvànâip dus-carita-prahânâya. evarp matsa*
rânâip sattvânârp mâtsarya-prahânâya drçte (60a) dharme
samyag-alpa-kpcchreria bhoganam [Tib. 79a] arjanâya raksa=
n eva CK. de daft hdra-bar.

nâya ca. sâsane ’smiip pratihatanâqi sraddha-pratilambhâya

darsana-pratilaipbbaya. darsana-visuddhyâ ’pâya-samati=
kramaya sarva-samyojana-paryadanat sarva-duhkha-samati=
kramaya. punar bodhisattva upakärinaip. sattvänarp. krta=
jiïatam. praviçkurvaip. drçtvâ satkrty’ alapati samlapati prati-
sanimodayaty ehi-sv-ägata - vaditaya. äsana-sthanänupra*
danena ca sampratîcchati. tulyâdhikena cäsya prati-labha-
sat-kärena pratyupasthito bhavati. na nyünena. krtyeçv asyâ-
yâcito ’pi sahayïbhavain gaccbati. prag eva yâcitah. yatha
krtyeçu. evam duhkhesu nayôpadese bhaya-pariträne vyasana-
stha-soka-prativinodane upakaranôpasamhâre saqinisraya-
dâne cittânuvartane bhütair gunaih sampraharsane1’ snigdhena
cântar-bhavena------ 5) '/'ddhya côttrâsan ’âvarj anenêti peyâlaip.
punar bodhisattvah bhîtanam sattvanam bhayesv arakçakaly.
ksudra-mrga-bhayad api sattvan rakçati. âvarta-grâha-bhayàd
api râja-bhayad api cora-bhayad api praty-arthika-bbayad api
svaray-adhipati-bbayâd apy an-âjivika3,-bhayad apy a-sloka-
bbayat parçac-châradya-bhayâd api a-manusya-vetaçla-bhayâd
api. punar bodliisattvab vyasana-sthanam. sattvanam soka-
prativinodanaip. jiïati-vyasanam ärabhya [Tib. 79b] mâta-pitr-
marane ’pi sokam prativinodayati putra-dâra-marane ’pi dâsï-
däsa-karma-kara-pauruseya-marane ’pi mitrâmâtya-jnâti-
salohita-marane ’py âcâryôpâdhyaya-guru-sthânïya-maraiie ’pi
Sokam prativinodayati. bhoga-vyasanaip. va punar arabhya
saced bhogâ rajîia va pareçâm hr ta bhavarnti. tatra ’sokam
prativinodayati .4> corair vâ apahrta bhavarnti. agnina vâ dag=
i) sarph0 C. 2j tshar gcad-pa. Λ> htsho-ba-med-pahi.

■o sel-bar byei-do.
dha udakena vâ ’pahrtäh. ku-nihitâ va nidhayah pranastä

bhavamti. ku-prayukta va karmântâ pralugnâ bhavaipti.
apriyair va dayadair adhigata bhavaipti. kule va kulâm*
gara utpanno bhavati. y e ----------- (60b) ----------------- —
------------- υ tan-nidanam api sokam utpannaiix mrdu-madli*
yädhimätram sattvânâip. bodhisattvah samyak prativinoda*
yati. punar upakaranârthikanâm upakaranôpasamharamkur*
vam bodhisattvah bhojanaip bhojanârthibbyo dadâti. panam
panârthibhyah· yànam yän&rthibhyah. vastraip, vasirâr *
thibhyah. alayikâ ram2) alarpkârârthibhyah. bhânçlôpas*
karam bhândôpaskarârthibhyah. gandha-mâlya-vilepanaip
gandha-malya-vilepanârthibhyah· pratisrayaqi pratisrayâr*
thibhyah. âlokam âlokârthibhyo dadati. punah parigraha-
silena bodhisaiiva/t saitvänäip gana-parikar§ana-yogena pari*
grahaip. kurvam pürvanx tavat nisrayarp dadâti nir-amisena
cûtenânukampâ-cittam eva sampuraskrtya. tato dharmena
cïvara-pinçla-pâta-sayan’âsana-glana-pratyaya-bhaisajya-pari*
skarân eçâm arthe sraddhânâip. brahmana-grhapatïnàm an*
tikat [Tib. 80a] paryeçate. dharmikais ca dbarraa-labhaih
svais cîvara-pinda-pata-sayan’âsana-glana-pratyaya-bhaisa=
jya-pariskaraih sadharana-paribhogï ca bhavaty a-pratigupta-
bhojl. açt’akâraip c’ anulomikam avavadam kalena kalam
anuprayacchati. paipc’akârayâ c&nvÂàsany^ samyak sama*
nusästi. tad-yathôkte4) avavadânusâsanyau5)bala-gotra-patale.e)
tathêhâpi veditavyau7'. punar bodhisattvah cittânuvartana-
I) gaù-gis loAs-spyod de-dag-la tshul-ma-yin-pas sdug-bsùal byas-par
gyur-te. 2> bson-pa hdod-pa-rnams-la bçon-pa dan. gos hdod-pa-
nams-la gos daù rgy.in. 3)rjes-su bstan-pa. «> °ktal.i MS.
s> °sanl MS. β) 109, 14 et seq. 7> vyâ MS.
sïlena sattvänäm cittam anuvartamänah adila eva sattvânâm

(1bhâvaqi ca jânâti. p ra k ftim ------------ jünâti p rak rti----
----------------- prakptirp prakrti-0 yathâ yaih
sattvaih sârdhaip. saqavastavyam bhavati. tathâ taih saqivasati,
yathâ yegu sattveçu pratipattavyaip bhavati. tathâ tesu pra*
tipadyate. (,yasya ca sattvasya b o d h i--------------------------
dâcàrepa kâyika-vâcikena dubkha-daurmanasye utpatsyete.

tac ca duhkha-daurmana nâ-kusalât sthânâd vyutthâ*
nâya kusale sth ân e-------------- r ----------------------
----------------------------------------------( 6 i · ) -------------------------------
- pariharati na samudâcarati.J> sacet punas tad dufrkha-
daurmanasyaqa a-kusalât sthânâd vyutthâpya kusale sthâne
pratiçtliâpanâya pasyati nas> auuvartate pratisarpkhyâya bo=
dhisattvah para-cittapi yad uta parânukaippâm evôpâdâya.
(<y e n a --------------------------------------- kâyika-vâcikenânyeçâm4)
utpadyate duhkha-daurmanasyarp. tac ca pareçâip tad-
anyeçâm a-kusalât sthânâd vyutthânâya [Tib. 80b] kusale
sthâne pratiçthâpanâya na5) sapivartate pratisaqikhyâya pra=
bsam-pa daô. raû-bçin daô. khams ées-so. bsam-pa daô.

raû-bçin daô. khams ées-nas. t* s> byaû-chub-sems-dpab sems-
can gaô-gi sems daô mthun-par byed lidod-par gyur-pa de-la gal-te
lus daû ùag-gi dôos-po kun-tu spyod-pa de-lta-bu de bdra-bas dehi sdug-
bsôal dab. yid-mi-bde-ba skye-bar mthoô-la. sdug-bsûal-ba daù yid-mi-
bde-ba des kyaû de mi-dge-bahi gnas-nas bslaûs-te. dge-bahi gnas-su
bjog-par mi-bgyur-na ni byaô-chub-sems-dpas so-sor brtags-nas lus dah
ôag-gis kun-tu spyod-pa de bsgrims-te yoôs-su spoP-çii kun-tu spyod-par
mi byed-do. 8) tad MS. mi. <*___ 4> gçan-dag-la lus daô
ôag-gi dôos-po kun-tu spyôd-pa gaô-gis gçan-dag-gi. M Om. MS.
tisarpharati bodhisatvtas tat-kâya-vâk-karma-samudacàraip
(Itad-anye---------------------------------- h]) pasyati pareçâqi tad-
anyesârp. va tad-ubhayor va kusalât sthanad vyutthapya
kusale sthâne pratiçthâpanâya pratisaipkhyaya samudâcarati
bodhisattvas tarp. kâya-vâk-(îsain udacârarp. nânuvartate21
teçâm sattvâu&rp cittam anukaippâ-cittam evôpasthâpya.
(3yena c a ------------------------------samudâcârena kâyika-vâci=
kenaS) paresâip duhkha-daurmanasyam utpadyamanarp sam*
anupasyati. sa ca kâya-vâk-satnudâcâro na siksa-pada-
parigrhlto bhavati na pmiya-jüana-sambharânugatab tac ca
duhkha-daurmanasyam paresâm nâ-kusalat sthânâd ity4)-adiw
<8pürva'uad veditavyam. pratisamha rati® bodhisattvas tam
kàya-vâk-samudacaram para-cittânurakçayâ. tad7)-viparyayât
samudâcârah pürvavad veditavyah. yatlia duhkha-daurma
nasyam. evaqa sukha-saumanasyaip yathâ-yogarp vistarena
veditavyam. na ca para-cittânuvartï bodhisattvab parasya
krodha-(8paryavas<ftâi?ena-p<m/amsthitasya8) sarpmukham a-
vigata-krodha-paryavasthane varparn api bhaçate. prag
evâ-varnarp. nâpi sarpjiiaptim anuprayacchati. punah
para-cittânuvartï bodhisattvah param an-âlapantam apy
âlapati (3pratisammodayati. (61b) pràg ev’ âlapaiptam pra=
tisaqamodayaqataqa.9’ na ca para-cittânuvartï bodhisattval?
*> de-las g§an-pa-mams-kyi sems daû mthun-par mi-bya-bahi-
phyir gal-te. (2. . . ,2> “câram anuv° MS. <3. . . . S) byaû-
chub-sems-dpab ni bdag-Eid-kyi lus daû iiag-gis dùos-po kun-tu gpyod-pa
gaû-gis. « iti. MS. s) Om. MS. la-sogs-pa. <8___ 6) sûa-
ma-bçin-du rig-dar bya-ste gtoû-bar byed-do. »> Om. Ms. de-las.
<8. . . . w kun-nas dkris-pas kun-nas dkris-pa-la. <9___ 9) yaû-dag-par
dgah-bar byed-na. smra-badaü yaû-dag-par dgab-bar byed-pa lta-la ci-smos.
pare§arfi k§ubhyati n&nyatr&vasadayitu-kamah. tesam

ev^nukaippaya [Tib. 81a] prasaqit&ndriyair avasadayati.
na ca para-citt&nuvartl bodhisattvali param avahasati
ndvaspantjayati (1na m anku -bha------------------ tiJ> n&py a-
sparsa-viharaya kaukrtyam upasamharati. nigrhltasy&pi
parajitasya na nigraha-sthanena samcodayati. nlcailj-pra-
pannasya ca nocchritam atmanam vikhyapayati. na ca
para-citt&nuvartl bodhisattvali pare.?Am a-sevi bhavati (Sndpra
purastatJ) priya-vigarhako bhavati. n&py a-
priya-prasamsakah. napy a-sanastuta-visvasl bhavati. n&=
bhiksna-yacakah. pratigrahe ’pi ca matram janati. Pprati=
grahena ca3) bhojana-pAn’adikenopanimamtrito .‘na nirA=
karoti. <J|-----------------------------nuprayacchati4). punar bodhi*
sattvah bhuta-guna-samharana-silena sattvAm sampraharsa=
yam sraddha-guna-sampannAm cchraddha-gupa-sainkathaya5)
saqipraharsayati. slla-guna-sampannam0' cch!la-guna-samka=
thaya7) sruta-guna-saippannam sruta-guna-saqikathaya (8tya=
ga.-guna-sampanndrp, tydga-guna-8) samkathaya prajfia-guna-
sampannflm prajna-gupa-saipkathaya samprahargayati. pu
nar bodhisattvo nigraha-sllena sattvan nigrbnaqi mrdv-
aparadhaip mrdu-vyatikramam snigdhen&qitarbhaven&-
vipannena [Tib. 81bJ mrdhvya avasadanikaya avasadayati.
(> ....l> de bag-l.ikhums-par mi byed-do. <2· . . ,2) ha-can bsten-

par yan mi byed. dus-ma-yin-par yat'i bsten-par yaft mi byed. de-dag-
gi mdurx-du. ___ s> No equivalent in Tib. & Ch. Apparently
worng. ( . . . .0 yan-na chos daft mthun-par iad-kyis byan-byed-do.
si °thftya MS. 0) °nnil MS. 7) °thaya MS.
<8. . . .*> gtan-balji yon-tan daft-ldan-pa-rnams-la ni gton-bahi yon-tan
madhyâparadharji ('madhya-vyalikrarnarn madhyayâ ’vasâ=

danihyâ ’vasâdayati. ad /limâtrâparildhaml) adhimatra-
vyatikramam adhimâtrayâ avasädanikayä avasâdayati. yathâ
’vasadanikayâJ). tatha daiwja-karma veditavyam. mrdu-ma=
dhyâparadhaip. mrdu-madhya-vyatikramaip bodhisattvas ta -
--------------(62“) --------- yogena3) punar-adanaya pravâsayati
teçâm eva cânyesâip. ca samanusâsanârtlmm anukampâ-cittata=
yâ kita-cittataya. adhi matrâparad ham (<adhimâtra-vyatikra=
main4) punar-a-saipvasâyâ-sainbhogâya yavaj-jlvenâpy a-pu*
nah-pratigrahanâya pravâsayati tesâm eva cânukampaya {imâ
te 6abutaram5) asmirp cehasane a-punya-parigraham kari=
çyaqitîti. pareçâm ca hita-kâmatayâ samanusâsanârthaip.
punar bodhisattvah rddhi-balena sattvam uttrâsayitu-kamah
avarjayitu-kamo dus-carita-cârinarp. sattvânam dus-carita-
vipaka-phalam apayan narakan mahâ-narakam cchïtala-
narakam. pratyeka-narakan upanlyôpanïyôpadarsayati.
pasyaqitu bhavaipto dus-caritasya krtôpacitasya manuçya-
bhütair idam Idrsam raudraip parama-katukarp an-içtam
phala-vipâkain pratyanubhüyamânam iti. te ca tapi drstvâ
uttrasyarpti sarrivegam âpadyamte dus-caritat prativiramaipti.
tad-ekatyâms ca sattvârp. bodhisattvasya mahatyam parsadi
nisannasya prasna-samsadaiienân-adeyam vacanam kartu-
α 1J Ses-pa hbriii daû. Ijgal-ba hbriii-Ia ni sma dbab-pa hbriii-gis

sma hbebs-par byed-do. nes-pa cben-po. -> Sic MS. °kâ?
s) re-sig-pahi tsbul-gyis = ? t&vatkälika-yogena. (4___ 4) Om. MS.
5). . . d e -d a g m a rt-d u m ih g y u r -b a r.
kâmâip bodliisattvo Vajrapäniip. vâ anyatamaip. va udâra-

varnaqa mahâ-kayam mahâ-balarp. yakçatn [Tib. 82a] abhi=
nirmimlya bhlçayaty utträsayati. lau-nidânaqi saippratyaya-
jâtasya bahu-mâna-jâtasy’ âdara-jâtasya samyag eva prasna-
°prativyahâra-karanârthaip.1) tasya ca maha-jaua-kâyasya
tena prasna-prativyâhârena vinayanârtharp. vicitrepa vâ
pu nah rddhy-abhisaqaskârena tad-yatha eko bhütvâ bahudhâ
bhavam bahudha bhütva eko bhavaips tirah kuçlyarp. tirah
sailaip tirah prâkâram a-sajjamânena kâyena gacchaip vis=
tarena yavad Brahma-lokaip kâyena vase vartayati. ayama*
kânyJ> api prâtihàryâni vidarsayaips tejo-dhâtum api samâ=
padyamanab srâvaka-sâdhàranarp. punah fddhim upadarsa*
yann âvarjayan toçayitvâ saippraharçya a-sraddhaip. sraddhâ-
sampadi nivesayati. duh-sîlarp sïla-sarppadi. alpa-srutaqi
sruta-saippadi. matsarinaqa tyâga-saxppadi. duç-prajnaqa
prajnâ-saippadi nivesayati. evaip hi bodhisattvah sarv’â*
kârena sattvârtha-kriyâ-sïlena samanvâgato bhavati. (62b)
ta ete bhavapiti trayo bodhisattvasya sïla-skandhâ a-
prameya-punya-skandhâb saqivara-slla-saqagfhîtab kusala-
samgrahaka-slla-saqagfhïtah sattvârtha-kriyà-slla-saqigrhltas
ca sïla-skandhab·
tatra bodhisattvenâsmiips tri-vidhe ’pi sïla-skandhe
bodhisattva-siksâyârp sikçitu-kâmena gfhinâ vâ pravrajitena
vâan-uttarâyâip samyak-saqibodhau krta-prariidhânena saha-
dhârmikasya bodhisattvasya kfta-pranidhanatayâ vijiïasya
prati-balasya [Tib. 82b] vâg-vijnapty-artha-grahaijâvabodhâ=
a....» tyativyàhârap0 MS. luù-bstaii-par bya-ba. » Sic MS.

phrugs-su. From Ch. it might be anekäni.
ya1J ity-evaqi-rüpasya bodhisattvasya pürvarp pâdayor nipatyâ=

dhyeçanaqi krtvâ yathâ tavâham kula-putrâmtikâd bodhi»
sattva-slla-sarpivara-samâdânam âkâmksâiny âdâtuqi. tad
arhasy an-uparodhena muhürtam asmâkam anukampayâ
däturp srotuqa ca. ity evam samyag adhyesyaikâqisarn utta*
r’âsaipgaqa krtvâ buddhànâm bhagavatâin atltân-âgata-pra=
tyutpannânâip. dasasu dikçu mahft-bhümi-praviçtânâip ca
mahâ-jiïâna-prabkâva-prâptanâqi bodhisattvânâqri sâmïciip.
lqrtyâ gunâips ca tesâm âmukhîkrtya ghana-rasaip prasâdaip.
cetasah saipjanayya parîttam <2va yasya vâ yâcati saktir'1hetu*
balarp. ca. sa vijiïo bodhisattvo nice jânu-mandala-nipati*
tena vâ utkutuka-sthitena vâ tathâgata-pratimâip puratah
sthâpayitvâ sapamukhlkftyaivaqa [Tib. 83*] syâd vacanlyah·
anuprayaccha me kula-putr’ âyuçmarn bhadamtêti vâ bodhi*
sattva-slla-saipvara-samâdânam. ity uktvâ ekâgrâm smptim
upasthâpya citta-prasâdam evân üpabriph ayatâ na-cirasyêdâ=
nlm me a-ksayasyâ-prameyasya nir-uttarasya mahâ-pmiya-
nidhânasya prâptir bhaviçyatîty etam evârtham anuvicinta*
yatâ tüçnlqa bhavitavyaqa. tena punar vijnena bodhisa=
ttvena sa tathâ pratipanno bodhisattvali a-viksiptena cetasâ
sthitena vâ niçannena vâ âsane idaip. syâd vacaniyab· srnu
evaip-nâmaip kula-putra dharma-bhrâtar iti vâ bodhisattvo
’siS) bodhau ca krta-pranidhânah- (4tena om iti praii=(63a)
vaktavyam.4’ sa punar uttari idam syâd vycanïyab- pra-
tlcchasi tvam evarp-nâmam kula-putra mamâintikât sarvâni
i> 0grâh° MS. ts·· · a> Sic MS. yan-na des ci nus-pa=? yasya
vâ yathô saktir. s> Om. MS. khyod.. ..yin. (4— 4> des kyaû
lags-so çes khas loö âig.
bodhisattva-sikga-padani sarvam bodhisattva sllam-samvara-

sllani kusala-dharma-samgrahaka-sllam sattv&rtha-kriya-
sllairi. yani siksa-padani yac clillam atltanaqi sarva-bodhi=
sattvanam abhavat. yani siksa-padani yac chllam an-aga=
tanaip sarva-bodhisattvanaqi bhavigyati. yani sikga-padani
yac chllain etarhi dasasu dikgu pratyutpannanam sarva-bo=
dhisattvanaiji bhavati. yesu sikga-padegu yasmims chile
’tital; sarva-bodhisattvah siksitavantah an-agatah sarvabo*
dhisattvah sikgigyaipte. pratyutpannah sarva-bodhisattvah
siksaipte. tena pratigrhnamiti [Tib. 83b] pratijnatavyam.
evani dvir api trir api tena ca vijiiena bodhisattvena vakta*
vyaip. tena ca samadapakena® bodhisattvena yavat trir api
pratijnatavyam prgtena. evam hi tena vjfiena bodhisattvena
tasya pratigrahakasya bodhisattvasya yavat trir api bodhi*
sattva-slla-samvara-samadanam dattva pratijfiam ca prati*
grhyd-vyutthita eva tasmim pratigrahake bodhisattve tasya
eva tathagata-pratimayah purato dasasu dikgu sarva-buddha-
bodhisattvanain tigtatarn dhriyataip. yapayatam® padayor
nipatya samlcim kptva evam arocayitavyain. pratigrhitam
anena evam-namna bodhisattvena mama evani-namno bodhi*
sattvasyamt.ikad yavat trir api bodhisattva-slla-sanivara-
samadanam. so ’haip. evam-nam’ atmanaip sakgi-bhtttam
asjfaitan-namno bodhisattvasya param’aryanam viparoksanam
api sarvatra sarva-sattva-viparoksa-buddhlriarp dasasu dikgv
an-amta-paryamtegu loka-dhatugv arocayami asmirp bodhi*
sattva-slla-samvara-samadanam. evaiji dvir apy evam trir
api vaktavyain. evam ca punah slla-sainvara-samadana-
n Sic K. Lacuna C. nod-pa = SamSdanikena. J) Om. C.
(63b) karma-parisamâpty-an-amtaram. dharmatä kbalv eaä

yad dasasu diksv an-amta-paryaqitesu loka-dhatusu tathä=
gatilnäm mabä-bhümi-pravi?tänäm ca bodhisattvänäm tis^ha*
târp dhriyatâqi tad-rüpam nimittarn prâdurbhavati. yena
tesâm evaip bbavati. bodhisattvena bodhisattva-sila-sam*
vara-samädänaip. samâttam iti. [Tib. 84a] teçâip. cân-antaram
samanvâharas tasya bodbisattvasyâmtike bhavati. saman*
vâharatâqi ca jiïâna-darsanam pravartate. te tena jiiâna-
darsanena yathâbbütam evaqi pratisamvedayanti. yatha
evani-nâmna bodhisattvena amusmim loka-dhatav evarn-
namno bodhisattvasyântikat bodhisattva-sîla-saipvara-samâ=
dânam grhîtam iti. te câsya sarve pntrasyaiva bbratur iva
kalyänair manobhib pratyanukampante. evam kalyâna-
raanah-pratyanukaippitasya tasya bodhisattvasya bbüyasya
mâtraya vrddhih pratikâmkçitavya kusalânâin dharmänärn.
na hanih· pratigrhïtam ca tac chIla-saravara-samadân’aro=
canaip. tair veditavyaxp. parisamäpte ca tasmirn. bodhisattva-
slla-saifivara-sainâdâna-karraany ubhâbhyâip. tâbhyâm bo=
dhisattvabhyarp dasasu diksu tesâm an-antâ-paryaqita-loka-
dhâtu-gat&nâip bodhisattvânürp. samïcï-kftva padayor nipa=
tyôtthâtavyam. idam tasya bodhisattvasya slla-saqivara-sama*
danaqi sarva-sïla-saqavara-sam&dâna-prativisiçtain bhavati
nir-uttaram a-prameya-pui\ya-skandhânugataqi parama-ka=
lyâna-citt’âsaya-samutthilpitamsarva-sattvesu sarv’äkära-dus-
carita-pratipaksa-bhütam. yasya sïla-samvara-samadanasya
sarva-pratimoksa-samvara'ksamâdanani satatainiin api kalflm
nôpavamti2) sahasratamîm api (,kalAin nôpayamti3>samkhyani
î) élla C sdom-pa. °yânti & infra CK.
156 B o d h is a t t n a b h ïïm i
api kaläm (64a) api gananâm apy upamâm apy [Tib. 84b]
upanisadam api nôpayanti. yad uta pupya-parigraham
upâdâya. tena punar bodhisattvenaivarp bodhisattva-slla-
samvara-sarnâdâna-vyavasthitena svayaip câbhyahyâbhyu*
hyêdaip. bodhisattvasya prati-rüpam kartmn idam a-prati-rü*
parp kartum iti tathaiva tata ürdhvam karmanâ sarppâ*
dayitavyaqi siksâ karanlyâ. (1bodhisattva-sütra-pitakâd ya=
tnatah srutvâ ’smad bodhisattva-sütra-pitaka-mâtfkâ nibandhâ
kçâ karanlyâ.υ na ca punah sarveçâip. bodhi*
-
sattvânâm aqatikâd vijiïânâm apy état sîla-saipvara-samâ*

dânara âdâtavyam.2) (Sbodhisattvenâ-sraddhasyâqatikât pra*
tigphltavyaip. yas tat-prathamata etad evamvidhaip slla-sarpva
--------------------------------------n nâvakalpayet.s> na lubdhasya
lobhâbhibhütasya mahêcchasyâ-saiptuçtasya. na sïla-vipan*
nasya sikçâsv an-âdara-kârinah saithilikasya. na krodha»
nasyôpanâhinah a-kçâmti-bahulasya parato vyatikramâ-sahi*
spoli. (<nâ-lasasya---------------------------- divam nidrâ-sukhaip0
pârsva-sukhani sayana-sukhaip. ca svikurvatah saipga*
nikayâ câtinâmayatah. na vikçipta-cittasyâiptato go-doha-
K. <*. . . . » byaft-chub-sems-dpabi mdo-sdelii sde-snod-las kyaù

bsgrims-te. mRam-pa bam. yaù-na byaft-chub-sems-dpahi mdo-sdehi sde-
snod-kyi ma-mo bsdus-pa bdi-las kyaû mSan-te. hdi-ltar bcom-ldan-ljdas-
kyis mdo-sde de daft de-dag-tu byaft-chub-sems-dpah-rnams-kyi bslab-pahi
g?i stoft phrag du-ma gsuns-pa-dagbsgrub-pahi phyir de kho-na b§in-du
bslab-par byaho. '0 àttravyani MS. mnod-pa. l* .. . .S) dad-
pa-med-pa gaft thog-mar tshul-khrims-kyi sdom-pa yaft-dag-par blaft-ba
hdi-la ma-mos-éift mi-hjug-la mi-rtog-pa-’.as kyaù mnod-par mi byaho.
M. . . . ° sùom-las-can daft, le-lo-can daft, ées-cher nin-mtehan-du gnid-
kyi bde-ba daft.
mat ram api kusala-cittaik&gra-bh&vana’samarthasya. na

mandasya na momuha-jatiyasy£tyarthaip °sairilma-citta*
sya bodhisattva-sutra-pitakam l) bodhisattva-[Tib. 85*] pitaka-
matrkam apavadamanasya. na ca punar etat sarpvara-sama-
dana-vidhanaip. bodhisattvenddgphya paryavapy&pi bodhi*
sattva-pitaka-prativabatanam a-sraddhanarp sattvanam sa*
hasaiv* arocayitavyaip prativedayitavyaip.--------------------
--------------* an-adhimucyamana mahata a-j nan’avaranen’
avpta apavaderan. yas® cainam apavadate. sa yavad a-pra*
manena pupya-skandhena samanvagatah saipvara-sthayl
bodhisattvo bhavati (<tavad a-pramanenaiva a-punyaS)-skan=
dhe n & n u --------------------------------------- (64b) papakam
samkalpam sarvena sarvaip ndtsj-jati.®
slla-saipvara-sarnadanaip ca kartu-kamasya bodhisa-
ttvasya purato ’syaip bodhisattva-pitaka-matrkayaip yani bo-
dhisattvasya sik§a-padani apatti-sthanani c’ akhyatani. tany
(0a n u ----------------------------------------- rya® prajCaya pratisam=
khyaydtsahate. na para-samadapanikaya n&pi para-spar*
dhaya dhlro bodhisattvo veditavyah. tena ca pratigrhitaip
tasya ca datavyam etena vidhina etac chlla-samvara-sama*
<l. . . .*> sems $um-pa dan. byaft-chub-sems-dpahi mdo-sdeî sde-snod

daft. 2) de citii phyir §e-na. bdi-ltar de-dag-gia thos-na.
s) yaia MS. 5) sop° MS. <*___ 4) de-tsam-du de ni sdig-
palji tshig daft. sdig-pahi Ita-ba dab. sdig-pahi kun-tu rtog-pa de-dag
ji-srid-du thams-cad-kyi thams-cad-du ma-spans-pai.n bar-du bsod-nams
ma-yin-pahi phun-po dpag-tu-med-pa de-tsam kho-na daft ldan-par
bgyur-ro. <8. . . de-dag bsgrag-par bya-ste. gal-te sfiift-nas
brtags-Sift.
158 B o d h is a t t v a b h Ü m i
dânam.
(levarp sîla^-saipvara-vyavasthitasya bodhisattvasya ca *
tvàrah pârâyayika-sthânlyâ dharmâ bhavamti.J) katame
catvârah. labha-sat-karâdhyavasitasy’ atmôtkarsanâ para-
pamsana bodhisattvasya parajayika-sthânîyo dharmah- satsu
samvidyamânesu bhogesu lobha-prakrtitvât duhkhitesu
krpanesv (3a ------------------------------------- canake?u5) pratyupa-
stbitesu nairgbrnyad [Tib. 85b] âmisâ-visargo dharma-mâ-
tsaryac cârthinâm samyak pratyupasthitânârçi dharmânam
a-samvibhaga-kriyâ bodhisattvasya parajayika-sthânîyo dha=
rniah. (<yad api bodhisattvas tad-rüpam krodha-paryava=
sth an a---------- ---------------------------------------------------------------
krodhâbhibhütah pâninâ vâ loçtena vâ dan<Jena vâ sattvâms
tâdayati vihirpsayati vihethayati krodh’âsayam eva ca tîvram
antarïkrtvâ paresâm amtikat vyatikrama-samjfiaptim na
pratigr--------------------------------------------------------------------------
-----------------dharmah.0 bodhisattva-pitakâpavâdab sad-
dharma-prati-rüpakanam ca rocanâ dipana vyavasthapana.
o 0 etac chlla MS. (1. . . , i \ . . .*) de-lt-ar byan-chub-sems-

dpal.i tshul-khrims-kyi sdom-pa-la gnas-palji phas-pham-palji gnas lta-
buhi ehos bsi yod-de. *3. . . . 31 mgon-med-pa dart. îtpn-med-pabi
sloii-ba-pa. l4. . . .4) gaii-gis byan-chub-sems-dpahi tshig-rtsub-poa
smras-pa tsam-gyis gtoô-bar mi-byed de. khro-balji kun-nas dkris-pa de-
lta-bu hphel-bar byed-la. khro-bas jil-gyis non-nas. lag-pa bain, bod-bn
l.iam. dbyug-pas sems-can-rnams-la rdeg-par byed. rnam-par htshe-bar
byed. rnam-par tho htshams-par byed-pa-la gçan-dag-gis hgal-ba âad-kyis
sbyaûs kyan khro-bahi bsam-pas bsdo-bahi kho-na §el bzun-ste. mi nan-
cii, mi-bzod-la bsam-pas mi-gton-ba bdi yan byaû-chub-sems-dpahi pham-
pahi gnas-lta-bubi chos.
svayaip va sad-dharma-prati-rüpakâdhimuktasya wparesäm

------------------------------------------------------- (65*)dharmah.,)
itîme catvârah pârâjayika-sthanîya dharmäh yesâm bodhh
sattvah anyatamânyatamarp dharmam adhvâpadya präg eva
sarvân a-bhavyo bhavati drs(e dharme vipalasya bodhi-
sambharasyôpacayaya parigrahâya. a-bhavyo bhavati
drçta eva dharme {1&kiyA-\Tisuddhaye. sa2) bodhisattvah
prati-rûpakas ca bhavati. no tu bhüto bodhisattvah-
mrdu-madhya-paryavasthânataâ ca bodhisattvah ebhis
caturbhih pârajayika-sthânlyair dharraair na tac-chlla-sam=
vara-samâdânarp vijahâti. adhimätra-paryavasthänatas',) tu
vijahâti. yatas ca bodhisattvah esärp. caturnüm pârâjayika-
sthänlyänäip. dharmäriäm abhiksna-samudacärät parïttam api
hrî-vyapatrâpyaip. nôtpadayati. tena ca prïyate. tena ca
[Tib. 86*] ramate. tatraiva guna-darsï bhavati. iyam adhi=
matrata paryavasthänasya veditavyä. na tu bodhisattvah sakrd
eva päräjayika-sthanTya-dhartna-samudäcäräd bodhisattva-
slla-samvara-samädänaip vijahâti. tad-yatha pârajayikair
dharmair bhikguh prätimoksa-samvaram. parityakta-samâ=
dano ’pi ca bodhisattvo drçte dharme bhavyah punar-adà=
nâya bodhisattva-slla-samvara-samâdânasya bhavati. nâ-
bhavya eva tad-yathä päräjayikädhyäpannah prâtimoksa-
samvara-stho bhikçuh- " samâsatas ca dvâbiiyam eva kâranà*
bhyâip. bodhisattva-sîla-sarpvara-samâdânasya tyâgo bhavati.
an-uttarâyâqi samyak-sarpbodhau pranidhâna-parityâgatas ca
(1. . . . ]> gsan-dag-gis gyam-la.. . . hyat'i-ehub-sems-dpahi pham-pahi

gnas-Ita-bulji chos-so. <*. . . . 2) bsam-pa rnam-par dag-par déni.
s) °nas MS. Kun-nas dkris-pa chen-pas.
päräj ayika - sthânïya - dharmâdhimâtra -paryavasthâna-samu*

dâcâratas ca. na ca parivftta-janma 'pi bodhisattvab bodhi=
sattva-slla-sarpvara-samädänaip vijahäty adha ürdhvarp tir*
yak sarvatrôpapadyamâno yena bodhisattvena prapidhänaip
na tyaktaip bhavati. nâpi parâj ayika-sthanïyânâm dhar=
mäpäm adhimätra-paryavasthänarp sainudacaritam bhavati.
muçita-smrtis tu parivftta-jâtyâ bodbisattvah kalyäpa-mitra-
saipparkam agamya smrty-udbodhanärtharp punah-punar
ädänaip karoti. na tv abhinava-samâdânaip.
evarp bodhisattva-slla-saipvara-vyavasthitasya bodhisa?
ttvasy’ äpattir api veditavyä. an-äpattir api kli?tä 'py a-
kliçtÂ ’pi mrdvî madhya adhimaträ 'pi.
evaip (1bodhisa</m-si-(65b) Za-saTpuan^-sthito bodhisa=
ttvab prati-divasam [Tib. S6bJ tathägatasya vä tatbagatam
uddisya caitye dharmasya va dharmam uddisya pustaka-
gate bodhisattva-sütra-pitake bodhisattva-sùtra-pitaka-mâtf=
kâyârp va saqighasya vä yo sau dasasu dikçu maha-bbümi-
praviçtânâm bodhisattvanarp samghafr kiipcid evâlpaip va
prabhütam va püja’dhikârikam a-krtvà aiptatab eka-pra=
pamam api kâyena aiptato gupân arabhya buddha-dharma-
satpghanâm eka-catuç-padâyâm api gâthâyâb pravyâhâram
vacâ antatab eka-prasadam api buddha-dharma-saipgha-
gunânusmarapa-pûrvakaip cetasa ràtriip-divam atinamayati
s’apattiko bhavati sâtisârah. saced a-gauravad älasya-kau*
sldyäd âpadyate kliçtâin âpattim âpanno bhavati. sacet
smrti-saippramosâd âpadyate a-klistâm âpattim âpanno bha=
vati. an-âpattih kçipta-cetasah. an-àpattih suddh’âsaya-
<’ . . . .n byart-chub-sems-dpahi tshul-khrims-kyi sdom-pa-la.
B o DHISATTV ABH UMI 161
bhümi-pravistasya. tatha hi suddh’âsayo bodhisattvah ta*

d-yatha avetya-prasada-labhl bhiksur nitya-kâlam eva dhar=
mataya sâstâraqa paricarati paramayâ ca püjayâ püjayati
dharmaip. sarpghaqi ca.
bodhisattvo mahêcchata’sarptustiqi lâbha-sat-kâra-gar*
dham utpannam adhivâsayati s’âpattiko bhavati sâtisûrah
kliçtam äpattim âpadyate. an-apattis tat-prahänäya cchanda-
jàtasya viryam ârabhamânasya tat-pratipaksa-parigrahena
tat-pratibandbâvasthitasya prakptyâ tïvra-klesatayâ ’bhi*
bhüya pnnah-punab samudâcâranât.
bodbisattvo vrddhatarakaip. guriavaiptarp sat-kârârham.
[Tib. 87a] saha-dhârmikaqa drçtvâ manâbhinigphïtah âghâta-
cittah pratigha-citto vâ utthây’ âsanam nânuprayaccbati.
parais c’ alapyamânab sarp.lapyamânah pratisarçnnodyamânah
pariprçtas ca na yukta-rüpena vük-pratyudâharena pratyu*
patisfchate mânâbhinigrhita ev’ âghata-cittab pratigha-citto
vâ. s’apattiko bhavati sâtisârah kliçtâm äpattim âpadyate.
no cen mânâbhinigrhîto n’ äghäta-cittah pratigha-citto va
api tv âlasya-kausïdyâd a-vyâkrta-citto va smrti-sampramo*
çâd vâ. (66a) s’âpattika eva bhavati sâtisaro no tu kliçt&m
âpattirn âpadyate. an-âpattir bâdha-glânah syât kçipta-citto
vâ. an-âpattih suptah1' syâd ayam prativibuddha-samjnï
upaslisyed2) âlapet samlapet pratisammodayet parippcchet.
an-âpattih paresârp dharma-desanâyâm prayuktasya sâqi*
kathya-viniscaye vâ. an-âpattis tad-anyeçârp. pratisammcda*
yatah. an-âpattib pareçâm dharmam desayatâm avahita-
i) °pta C. saptab K. 2) npakl0 C. 0liçthyet K. ljkhyud-par

byed-pa.
162 B cd h xsattvabh u m i
srotrasya srnvatas saqikathya-viniscayaip. va. an-apattir

dharma-sarfikatha-viaaratam” dharmakathika-cittarp. cAnura*
k?atalj. an-apattis tenopayena te?am sattvanarp. damayato
vinayatab a-kusalat sthanad vyutthapya kusale sthane pra*
ti?thapayatah. an-apattih sarpghikarp kriya-karam anu*
raksatah. an-apattib paresaip prabhtitataranarp cittara
anuraksatah.
bodhisattvab parair upanimantryamano gfhe va viha=
rAntare va bhojana-pana-[Tib. 87b] vastr’adibhib pariskarair
manAbhinigrhltah aghata-cittab pratigha-citto vanagacchati.
na nirnantranam svikaroti. s’apattiko bhavati sAtisarab
klistam apattim apadyate. alasya-kausldyau na gacchati a-
kli?tam apattim apadyate. an-apattir gldnah syad a-prati-
balab k?ipta-citto va. an-apattib viprakr?to desab syan
margas ca sa-pratibhayab· an-apattis tenopayena damayitu-
kamah syad vinetu-kamah a-kusalat stbanad vyutthapya
kusale sthane pratisthdpay itu-kamah · an-apattir anyasya
purvataram pratijnanaip bhavet. an-apattir nir-aiptara-
kusala-paksa-prayuktasya kusala-pak§a-cchidrikarAnurak§Ar=
tham a-gacchatab. an-apattir a-pQrvasyArthopasaiphitasya
dharmartha-sravanasya parihapi-hetob· yatha dharmArtha-
sravanasya. evarp sarpkathya-viniscayasyApi veditavyaqa. an-
apattir vihethanabhiprayena nimarptritah syat. an-apattib
pare?am prabhQtatarakanam aghata-cittam anuraksatah.
(Jan-apattib saipghikam kriya-karam auuraksatab-S)
bodhisattvab pare?am arptikaj jatarQpa-rajataip mani-
i> mi-dgalj-bar hgyur-ba= ? virasatSm. But present text seems to
agree with Ch. 3S5U. (2. . . .2) Om. C.
mukta-vaiçlûry’âdikâni ca vara-jätäni viciträni prabhütani

(66b) pravarärii labhamäno ’nudadbyamänah11 äghäta-cittah
pratigha-citto na pratigrhnäti pratiksipati s’äpattiko bhavati
sâtisârah kligtam apattim äpadyate sattvöpekgajTä.S) älasya-
kausldyan na pratigrhpäti s’àpattiko bhavati sätisarah no
tu kliçtam apattim apadyate. an-äpattih kgipta-cittasya.
[Tib. 88*] an-äpattis tasmirp pratigrahe ratirp cetasah pasyatah·
an-âpattir vipratisäram asya pascât sarpbliâvayatah. an-äpattir
dâna-vibhramasya saipbhävayatah. an-äpattir vinirmukt’ä*
grahasya8’ dänapater0 däridrarp vighätaip tan-nidänarp saip=
bhävayatah· an-äpattih särpghikaip staupikarp sambhäva=
yatah- an-äpattih par’ähftam anena sarpbhävayatah yato
nidänam asyötpadyeta8’ vadho vä bandho vä dando vä jyänir
garhanä8> vä.
bodhisattvah paregäip dharmärthinäm äghäta-cittah
<7pratigha-cittah7> Irsyä-viprakrto vä dharmaip nänupraya=
ccbati s’äpattiko bhavati sâtisârah kligtäm äpattim äpadyate.
älasya-kausldyän na dadäti s’äpattiko bhavati sätisäro
na klistäm äpattim äpadyate. an-äpattis tlrthika-ran=
dhra-prekgl. an-äpattir bädha-glänah syät. ksipta-citto vä.
an-äpattis tenöpäyena damayitu-kämah syäd vinetu-kämah
a-kusalät sthänäd vyutthäpya kusale sthäne pratigthäpayitu-
kämah· an-äpattir dharme8> na pravrttah syät. an-äpattir
yady a-gauravo ’pratlso dur-iryä-pathah pratigrhnïyât an-
i) ’nubadhy0 K . dus-kyis bstabs-pa. ») satväp0 C. sems-can

yal-bar bdor-babi-phyir. s) vim° C. <> °te C. 5) °dyate C.
β) gahanâ C. gahano K . smad-par tigyur-ba. <7. . . .7) Om. C.
8) °rmo CK.
164 B o d h is a t t v a b h ïïm i
apattir mrdv-indriyasyôdàrayâ dharma-desanayâ dharma-

paryâptyâ uttrâsam mithyä-darsanaqa mithyä’bhinivesam
kçatiip. côpahatirp. ca sarpibhâvayet. an-apattis tad-dhasta-
gatasya parebhyah a-bhajana-bhütebhyo visâraqa dharmasya
sauibhâvayet.
bodhisattvah raudresu dub-slleçu sattvesv âghâta^-fTib.
88bJ cittah pratigba-citta upekgate viceçtate va raudratâm
duh-sllatam eva ca pratyayarp krtva s’apattiko bhavati sâti*
sârah klistam âpattim apadyate. alasya-kausïdyad upekçate
smrti-sarppramo§ac ca vicestate s’âpattiko bhavati sâtisârah.
no tu kliçtâm äpattim apadyate. tat kasya hetoh. na bi
bodbisattvasya (67Λ) --------------2) kaya-vâù-manas-karma-pra=
care tatbâ anukaqapâ-cittani ca kartu-kâmatâ ca pratyupa =
slhitâ 8) bhavati. yathâ raudreçu duh-sïlesu sattveçu dubkha-
hetor vartamaneçw. ατι-âpattih kgipta-cittasya. an-apattis
tenôpayenâsya damayitu-kamab syat pürvavat. an-àpattib
pareçàip prabhûtanâm cittânuraksinah. an-âpattih samgha-
kr iya-kârânurakçinah.
bodhisattvo yad Bhagavagtâ prâtimokse vinaye pratik*
çepana-sâvadyaip. vyavasthitarp. (4para-cittânuraksâm upadâyâ-
prasannânaip4> prasâdâya prasannânâip. ca bbüyo-bhavaya.
tatra tulyârp srâvakaib sikçàm karoti nir-nânâkarapâqi. tat
kasya hetoh· srâvakas tâvad atmârtba-paramâh. te tavan na
para-nir-anurakçâh a-prasannânâm prasadâya prasannanâm
ca bbüyo-bbavâya sikçâsu sikçarpte. prâg eva bodhisattvah
î) °ttve gh° MS. 2) tshul-khrims-daû ldan-çin çi-ba-la. = ?

éllavatah éânte. 8) fie-bar-gnas-pa. O. . . *) parânurakçâm
upAdâya pr° MS. g§an-dag-gi sems-pa bsruù-bahi phyir ma-dad-pa-rnams.
B o d h i s a t t v a b h Üm i 165
parârtha-paramâh.
yat punah pratiksepana-savadyam alpârthatâm alpa-
kptyatam alpôtsuka-vihâratâm arabhya srâvakânâm Bhaga=
vata vyavasthâpitarp. tatra bodhisattvo na tulyâm sikçârp.
srâvakaih karoti. tat [Tib. 89a] kasya hetoh. sobhate
srâvakab svârtha-paramah parârtha-nir-apekçah parârtham
ârabhyâlpârthah alpa-krtyas câlpôtsuka-vihârï ca. na tu
bodhisattvab parârtha-paramah sobhate parârtham ârabhyâ*
lpârtho ’lpa-krtyas câlpôtsuka-viharï ca. tathà hi bodhisa=
ttvena pareçâm arthe cïvaraka-satani cïvaraka1)-sahasrany
a-jiïâtikânâqa brâh mana-grha-pa tïnâm amtikât parye§itavyani
pravaritena. teçâip ca sattvânâm balâ-balarp. sarplakçya yâvad-
arthaip pratigrhïtavyâni. yathä cïvarakâny. evam patrani.
yatha paryegitavyani. evarp svayaip yâcitena sütrenâ-jnâ=
tibhis tantra-vâyair vâyayitavyâni. paresârp cârthâya kauseya-
saipstara-Satan i upasthapayitavyani. jatarQpa-rajata-êata-
sahasra-kotyâ ’grâny api svîkartavyâni. evam-âdike§v al=
pârthatam alpa-kftyatâm alpôtsuka-vihâratam ârabbya srava=
kânâip pratipakçena sâvadyena samâna-sikço bhavati bo=
dhisatlvo bodhisattva-sîla-samvara-sthah sattvârtham arabhya
âghâta-cittah pratigha-cittah alpârtho bhavaty alpa-krtyah
alpôtsuka-(67b) vihârl s’apattiko bhavati sâtisarah klistâm
äpattim âpadyate. âlasya-kausïdyâd alpârtho bhavaty alpa-
kftyah alpôtsuka-viharï s’âpattiko bhavati sâtisârah a-
kliçtham apattim âpadyate.
asti ca kim-cit prakrti-sâvadyam api yad bodhisattvas
tad-rüpenôpâya-kausalena samudâcarati yenân-âpattikas ca
n Om. MS. gos.

[Tib. 89b] bhavati bahu ca punyam praaüyate. yathâ ’pi

tad bodbisattvalj coram taskaram prabhütânam prâni-sata=
nArp mah’âtmanâm srâvaka-pratyeka-buddhabodhisattvâ*
nam vadhâyôdyatam âmiça-kimcitka-hetoh prabhût’anan*
tarya-karma-kriyâ-prayuktaip pasyati. dpçtvâ ca punar
evam cetasa cittam abhisaqiskaroti. yady apy aham enam
prâijinam jïvitad vyaparopya narakeçûpapadyeya. kâmam
bhavatu me narakôpapattih. esa ca sattva ânantaryam karma
kftva ma bhün naraka-parâyana iti. evam-äsayo bodhisa=
ttvas taip präninarp kusala-acitto ’vyâkrta-citto van viditvâ
ftlyamanah2) anukampâ-cittam ev’ ayatyam upadaya jïvitad
vyaparopayati. an-apattiko bhavati bahu ca punyarp
praaüyate.
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvab ye sattva râjano vâ bhavaipti
raja-mahâ-mâtra va adhimâtra-raudrah sattveçu nirdaya
ekâipta-para-pï(Ja-pravfttab. taip satyaip saktau tasmad râ=
jy ’aisvary’âdhipatyâc cyavayati yatra sthitâs te tan-nidânaip
bahv-a-punyarp prasavamty anukaippa-citto hita-sukh’âsayali.
ye ca para-dravyâpahârinas cauras taskarâb sâmghikaip
staupikam ca prabhütaip dravyaip hftvâ svïkrtyôpabhoktu-
kamah. tesâm amtikât dravyaip bodhisattva âcchinatti. mâ
haiva tesâip sa dravya-paribhogo dïrgha-ratram an-arthayâ-
hitaya bhaviçyatîti. etamS) eva pratyayam krtvâ acchindya
saipgliikaip saipghe niryätayati staupikaip stüpe. ye ca vaiyâ=
prtya-karâ va ârümikâ va saipghikaip[Tib. 90aJstaupikam va
dravyaip vipramâdayaipty4) a-nayena. svayaip ca paudgalikaip
<*....11 °ttam a-vyâkrta-cittaip C. °ttam a-vyàkrta-cittam vä K .

2) rit0 C. ») evam CK. de. «> Sic CK. chud-gson-pa.
B o b h is a t t v a b h u m i 167
pari bhurpj ate. taip bodhisattvah pratisamkhyäya mä haiva

tat karma, sa ca mithyä-paribhogah tesäip.bhavisyati dïrgha*
rätram an-arthâyâ-hitâyêti tasmâd âdhipatyâc cyävayati.
tad anena paryäyepa bodhisattvah a-dattam ädadäno ’py an-
apattiko bhavati. bahu ca puijyam prasüyate.
yathâ ’pi tad grhï bodhisattvah a-brahma-caryaiçan’ârtam
tat-pratibaddha-cittam a-para-parigrhltarn mâtr-grâmam mai*
thuna-dharmena niçevate. ma haiv’ âgbata-cittatâm prati*
labhya bahv a-punyarp. (68s) prasosyati. yathêpsita-kusala-
müla-sanmiyoge ca vasyâ bhaviçyaty a-kusala-müla-parityâge
cêty anukampâ-cittam evôpasthapya. a-brahma-caryaip mai*
thunaip. dharmarp pratiçevamâno ’py an-âpattiko bhavati.
bahu ca punyarp prasüyate. pravrajitasya punar bodhisa*
ttvasya srâvaka-sâsana-bhedam anurakçamâijasya sarvatha
na kalpate a-brahmacarva- ni çevanarp.
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvo bahünâqi sattvänüip jlvita-
vipramokçârthaip bandhana-vipramokçârtharp. hasta-pâda-
nâsâ-karna-ccheda-vipramokçârtbam caksur-vikalîbbâva-pa*
ritrânârthaqi yâqi bodhisattvah sva-jlvita-hetor api saqipra*
jânarp mrçâ-vâcarp11na bhägeta. tâm teçâm sattvänam arthâya
pratisaqakhyâya bhaçate. iti samâsato yena yena2) bodhisa*
ttvah sattvânam partham eva8) pasyati. nân-arthaip pasyati.
svayarp.ca nir-âmisa-citto bhavati. kevala-sattva-hita-kâraatâ-
nidânaqi ca [Tib. 90b] vinidhâya sarpjiîâm saqiprajânann
anyathâ-vâcam bhâçate. bhüçamânah an-apattiko bhavati.
bahu ca punyarp prasüyate.
yathâ ’pi tad bodhisattvah ye4) sattvâ a-kalyâpa-mitra-
I) “vâdanxC. « Om. K . *) evam arthaip. C. <> y ec a C .
parigrhîtâ bhavaipti. teçàip tebhyah a-kalyâna-mitrebhyo ya*

thüsakti yathäbalam vyagra1)-karanlip vâcarp. bhâçate. vya=
gr’âramas ca bhavati tena prïyamânah. anukampä-cittam
evôpâdaya ma bhüd esäm sattvänäip. pâpa-roitra-saqisargo
dirgharatram an-arthâyâ-hitâyêti. anena paryäyena mitra-
bhedam api kurvam bodhisatttvah an-àpattiko bhavati bahu
ca punyaxp prasüyate.
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvah utpatha-câririo2) ’nyâya-cârinah
sattväm paruçayâ3> vaca tïksnayà ’vasâdayati yävad eva
tenôpâyenâ-kusalat sthanad vyatthâpya kusale sthâne pra=
tisthapanârtham. evam pâruçiko bodhisattvah an-apattiko
bhavati (68b) bahu ca punyam prasüyate.
yathâ ’pi tad bodhisattvo nrtta-gîta-vâditâdhimuktânâip.
sattvâmlrn. räja-coränna-päna4) - vesyâ - vlthî - kath’âdy - adhi=
muktânârçi ca sattvünam nrtta-gïta-vâditena vicitrâbhis ca
sambhinna-pralâpa-pratisamyuktâbhih samkathâbhir anu=
kanap’âsayena8’ togayitv’ avarjya vasyatâip. vidheyatarp côpa=
nïyâ-kusalat sthanâd vyutthapya kusale sthâne prati$tbâpa=
yati. evam sarpbhinna-pralâpl api bodhisattvah an-âpattiko
bhavati bahu ca punyaqi prasüyate.
bodhisattvah utpanuârri (ekuhanâm lapanäna naimittika=
tâip [Tib. 91*] naispesikatâm7) labhena lâbhaqi8) niscikïrsutârp8’
mithy’aj ïva-karâip dliarman adhivûsayati. na tai ritïyate.
na vinodayati. s’âpattiko bhavati sâtisârah kliçtam apattim
apadyate. an-apattis tat-prativinodanâya cchanda-jâtasya
Ο vyakra C. °rinyo C. ») pur° C. . <) yona C.
s) anup°C. ce e> Cf. Dlgha-nikâya I, 8®; Aûgutiara-n. Π Ι, 11126;
also Mahävyut. 12751-56. n °çek° C. 8) Cf. läbheaa lâbha-
niéciklrçâ in Mahàvyut. 127IS.
yatnam ârabhamânasya klesa-pracuratayä cittam abhibhüya

samudâcaranât.
bodbisattvab auddhatyâbhinigrhïtena cetasâ a-vyupasâ=
natal? a-vyupasam’ârâmab0 ucctiis saipcagghati sarpkrldate
saipkilikilâyate auddhatyaip dravarp prâviçkaroti pareçârp
hâsayitu-kâmo ramayitu-kâmah. etam eva pratyayam krtvâ
s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârah. klistâm âpattim âpadyate.
smfti-saippramoçàd a-küstâm âpattim âpadyate. an-âpattis
tad-vinodanâya cchanda-jâtasya pûrvavat. an-âpattih pare=
çâm utpannam âghâtarp tenôpâyena prativinodayitu-kâmah
syat. an-âpattih pareçâm utpannaip sokam apanetu-kâmah
syât. an-âpattih paresârp tat-prakrtikânâm tad-ârâmânâm
samgrahâya vâ pranayânurakçanâya vâ tad-anuvartariâr=
thaip. an-âpattih pareçâm bodhisattve manyu-saipbhâvanâ-
jâtânâm âghâta-vaimukhya-(69a) sarpbh âva nâ-jâtânâm sau=
mukhyâmtarbhâva-suddhy-npadarsanârtham.
yah punar bodhisattvah evaip-drçtifr syâd evam-vâdî.
na bodhisattvena nirvân’ârâmena vihartavyam. api tu nir=
vâna-viinukhena vihartavyam. na ca klesôpaklesebhyo bhe=
tavyam. na caikântena tebhyas cittarp vivecayitavyapi. tathâ
hi bodhisattvena trïni kalpâ-[Tib. 91b] saipkhyeyâni samsâre
saipsaratâ bodhih samudânayitavyêti. s’âpattiko bhavati.
sâtisârah· kliçtâm âpattim âpadyate. tat kasya hetoh.
yathâ khalu srâvakena nirvâpâbhiratir âsevitavyâ. klesô=
paklesebhyas ca cittam udvejayitavyam. tatab sata-sahasra-
kotî-gunena bodhisattvena nirvânâbhiratihklesôpaklesebhyas
ca cetasa udvego bhâvayitavyah. tathâ hi sràvako2)’sya’ âtmano
n vyué0 C. » cKa CK.

<
’rthâya prayuktali. bodhisattvas tu sarva-sattvänäni arthaya

prayuktalj. tena tathâ cittä-saifiklesäbhyäsali samudânayi*
tavyo° yathâ ’yam an-arhann api tat-prativisiçtenâ-samkle*
sena samanvâgatah s’âsrave vastuni anuvicaret.
bodhisattvah an-âdeya-vacana-karatn apa-sabdam âtmanah
a-yaso ’kïrtim na raksati na pariharati bhüta-vastukâiji. s’âpa*
ttiko bhavati. sâtisarab· klistâm âpattim àpadyate. a-bhüta-
vastukâm na pariharati s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârah. a-kli=
çtâm apattim apadyate. an-âpattis tlrthikah parah syât. iti
yo va punar anyo ’py abhiniviçtab· an-âpattih pravrajvâ-
bhiksâka-carya-kusala-caryâ-nidanenâpa-sabdo niscaret. an-
apattih krodhâbhibhüto viparyasta-citto niscârayet.
bodhisattvo yena*’ katuka-prayogeria tlkçna-prayogena
sattvanâm artham pasyati. tapi prayogaqa daurmanasy’
ârakçayâ [Tib. 92a] na samudâcarati. s’âpattiko bhavati.
sâtisarab. a-klistam âpattim apadyate. an-âpattir yat pari*
ttam3) arthaip. drçta-dhârmikaip pasyet prabhûtaip ca tan-
nidânam daurmanasyam.
bohisattvab parnir akruçtah pratyakrosati. roçitab Pra=
tirosayati. tâçlitah pratitâçlayati. bhan<Jitah pratibhanqlayati.
(69b) s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârab- klistâm âpattim apadyate.
bodhisattvah pareçâm vyatikramam kptvâ vyatikrameria
va sambhâvitah aghäta-citto mänäbhinigrhitah sarpjiïaptim
anurüpam nânuprayacchaty upeksate. s’âpattiko bhavati.
sâtisârah. klistâm âpattim apadyate. alasya-kausîdyât, pra=
mâdâd va na samjfîaptitn anuprayacchati. s’âpattiko bha*
vati. sâtisârah· a-klistâm âpattim àpadyate. an-âpattis
i) °dâray° C. °dânet° K . a> Om. C. s) °ritt° K .
B o DHISATTVABH u MI 171
tenôp&yena damayitu-kâraah syäd vinetu-kâmah a-kusalât

sthânad vyutthapya kusale sthane pratigthapayitu-kamali.
an-apattis tîrthikah syat. an-apattir a-kalpikena sävadya-
samudacärena samjnapti-pratigrahanam akämkset. an-äpa-
ttih sacet prakrtya kalaha-karah syad ädhikaranikah. saip*
jnapyamanas ca bhüyasya matraya krudhyetädhyarohet.
an-äpattilj pararp kgamanam an-aghäta-silam ca sambha=
vayet parato vyatikramam ärabhya sarpj napti-labhenätyar=
tharp ritiyamanaip.
bodhisattvab paregüip kasmims-cid adhikarane visrta=
nain1) dharmepa saraena*’ samjnaptim anuprayacchatäm
äghata-cittah para-vihethanäbhipräyah [Tib. 92b] saipjilaptirp
na pratigphnäti. s’apattiko bhavati. sätisärah. kligtäm
apattim äpadyate. no ced äghata-cittah api tv a-kgamana-
sllatayä na pratigrhnäti. kliçtâm apattim apadyate. an-
apattis tenöpayena pararp damnyitu-kämah syat pörvavat
sarvarp veditavyaip. an-âpattih a-dharmenä-samcna sarpjiia-
ptim anuprayacchet.
bodliisattvah paregäip krodh’äsayaip vahati dharayaty
utpannam adhiväsayati. s’apattiko bhavati. sätisärah. klig
tam apattim äpadyate. an-äpattih prahänäya cchanda-jäta*
sya pQrvavat.
bodhisattvab upasthana-paricaryä-parigardham adhipa*
tiip krtvä s’ämigepa cittena ganaip parikarsati. s’apattiko
bhavati. sätisarah. kligtam apattim apadyate. an-äpattir
nir-amiga-cittasyöpasthana-paricaryaip svlkurvatab ·
i> nis° C. niärit“ K . nes-pa byun-ba-dag. 2) samayena CK.

mthun-par. See below.
bodhisattvab (70Λ) utpannam âlasyaip kausîdyam nidrâ-

sukham sayana-suhliam pârsva-sukham câ-kale a-mâtrayâ
svikaroti. s’apattiko bhavati. sâtisârah. kliçtâm äpattim
âpadyate. an-äpattir bâdha-glânah syad a-prati-balah. an-
apattir adhva-parisräiptasya. an-äpattih prahänäya cchanda-
jätasya pürvavad veditavyaip.
bodhisattvah samrakta-cittph samganikayâ kâlam atinä=
mayati. s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârab· klistäm apattim
apadyate. musitayâ smrtyâ atinâmayati. a-kli?täm àpattirp
apadyate. an-äpattih para udaharet. sa ca parânuvpttyâ
muhürtam api sthita-smrtih spnuyät. [Tib. 93*] an-äpattih
kautuka-jatasya pariprasna-mâtre prçtasya ca pratyudähära-
mätre.
bhodhisattvas citta-sthitim ärabhya citta-samâdhâtu-
käma aghata-citto mânâbhinigphïto nôpasaipkramyâvavâdam
yâcate. s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârab· klistâm âpattim
apadyate. âlasya-wkausîdyâd a-klistâm1’ âpattim âpadyate.
an-âpattib glänab syâd a-prati-balab· an-âpattir viparltam
avavâdaqâ0 saqibhâvayet. an-âpattib svayaip bahu-srutab
syât prati-balas cittam samâdbâtum. krtam cânenâvavâda-
karanlyaqa syât.
bodhisattva utpannaip kâma-cchanda-nivaranam adhivâ*
sayati na virodhayati. s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârab- klisiâqi
âpattim âpadyate. an-âpattib tat3)-prahânâya cchanda-jâta=
sya vyâyacchamânasya tïvra-klesatayâ cittam abhibhüya
smaudâcaraiiât. yathâ kâma-cchandah. evarp vyâpâdab
O °dyàt kl0 C. le-los byas-na. Son-moûs-pa-can ma-yin-pa.
*> apavädaip C. gdams-bag. 3) Om. C. de.
styana-middham auddhatyarp kaukrtya-vicikitsâ ca veditavya.

bodhisattvo dhyänam asvâdayati. dhyän’äsvade ca guna-
darsi bhavati. s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârab- klistâm apattim
apadyate. an-âpattib prabânâya cchanda-jâtasya pûrvavat.
yah punar bodhisattvab evarp-drstih syâd evarp-vâdï.
na bodhisattveua srâvaka-yâna-pratisamyukto dharmah
srotavyo nôdgrahitavyo na tatra siksâ karanlyâ. kim bodhi=
sattvasya sravaka-pratisarpyuktena dharmeria srutenôdgrhïte*
na. kim tatra sikçayâ prayojanam iti. s’âpattiko bhavati.
[Tib. 93b] sâtisârab. klistâm apattim apadyate. tathâ hi
bodhisattvena tïrthika-sâstreçv api tâvad yogab karanïyah.
prAg eva buddha-vacane. an-âpattih (70b) aikântikasya1) tat-
parasya vicchandanârtharp.
bodhisattvab bodhisattva-pitake sati (îbodhisattva-pitake5>
a-krta-yogyah sarvena sarvaqa bodhisattva-pitakam adhyupe=
k?ya3)srävaka-pifake yogyâm karoti. s’apattiko bhavati. sâtisâ*
rab- kliçtam âpattim apadyate. bodhisattvo buddha-vacane
sati buddha-vacane a-krta-yogyas tîrthika-sâstresu bahih-
sâstreçu yogyaqi karoti. s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârab· kliçtâm
apattim apadyate. an-âpattir adhimâtra-medhasah âsûdgra=
hana-samarihasya cirenâpy a-vismarana-samarthasyârtha-
cintanâ-prativedha-samarthasya buddha-vacane yukty-upapa=
rïkçâ-saha-gatayâ a-vicalayâ buddhyâ samanvâgatasya tad-
dvi°-guijena pratyahaiji buddha-vacane yogyâm kurvatah·
evam api ca bodhisattvo vidhim an-atikramya tïrthika-
sâstreçu bahib-sâstreçu kausalam kurvaipn abhirata-rüpah
η ekänt0 K . First syl. is lost in C. (2___ Om. C.

st up° C. <> vi C.
tatra karoti. tena ca prlyate tena ca ramate na tu katu-

bhaiçajyam iva niçevamâirah karoti. s’apattiko bhavati.
sâtisârah · klistâm âpatlim âpadyate.
bodhisattvo bodhisattva-pijiake gambhîrâni sthânâni
srutvâ parama-gambhîrâni tattvârtham va arabhya buddha-
bodhisattva-prabhävam vä an-adhimucyamäno ’pavadate.
[Tib. 94*] naite arthôpasamhitâ na dharmôpasainliitâ na
tathflgata-bhâçitâ na hita-sukhaya sattvanâm iti s’âpattiko
bhavati. sâtisârah. kliçtâm apattim âpadyate. svena va
a-j’oniso-manas-kârena parânuvrttyâ apavadamânah·
bhavati khalu bodhisattvasya gambhîrâni °parama-
garpbhîrâni’1 sthânâni srutvâ cetaso ’n-adhimokçah. tatra
sraddhenâ-sa^hena bodhisattvenêdani prati sarpsikçitavyarp.
na me prati-rüpam syâd andhasyâ-cakçusmatah tathâgata-
caksusaivânuvyavaharatah tatbâgata-saipdhâya-bhâsitaip. pra*
tikçeptum. iti evarp2’ sa bodhisattvah <3âtmânaip câ-jnaip3)
vyavasthapayati tathâgatam eva ca teçu buddha4)-dharmesv
a-viparok§atâyâipB) <0samanupasya. itye) evaip samyak prati=
panno bhavati an-âpattir an-adhimucyamânasyâ-pratikçsiptah·
bodhisattvah s’âmisa-cittah pratigha-cittah paresâm am-
tike atmânam utkarçayati parâip paipsayati. s’âpattiko
bhavati. sâtisârah· kliçtâm apattim âpadyate. an-âpattis
tlrthikan abhibkavitu - kâmasya sâsana - sthiti - kâmasya.
an-âpattis tenôpâyena tam eva pudgalaip damayitu-kâmasya
vistarena pürvavat. an-âpattir a-prasannânâip prasâdâya
prasannânâip ca (71a) bhüyo-bhâvâya.
(1 Om. C. « Om. CK. de-ltar. <s s) àtmàna

C. 4) Om. C. & Tib. But 8) ap °K . (e. ...*) éyaty C.
B o d h is a t t v a b h Ü m i 175
bodhisattvab dharma - sravana - sârpkathya - viniscayaip

mänäbhinigyhlta äghäta-cittab pratigha-citto nöpasarpkräma*
ti. s’apattiko bhavati. sätisärah. [Tib. 94b] kli?{am apattim
apadyate. alasya-kausîdyan nôpasamkramati. a-kli?tam a*
pattim âpadyate. an-äpattir a-pratisamvedatah glanai? syâd
a-prati-balah. an-apattir viparïtâm desanam sanibhavayet.
an-âpattir dhârmakathika-cittânurakçinah. an-apattib punah-
punar anusrutam avadhrtam vijnatärthaip katharp. sarpja=
nanasya. an-apattir bahu-srutah syac clirut’adharah sruta-
samnicayab- an-apattir nir-amtaram alambana-citta-sthiti-
bodhisattva-samadhy-abbinirharâbhiyuktasya. an-apattir
adhimâtra-dhandha-prajiïasya dhandhaip dharmam udgr=
hjjatab dhandharp dbarayatab dhandham alarjibane cittam
samadadhatah.
bodhisattvah dharma-bhâi?akaip pudgalaip saipciiptyä=
vamanayati a-sat-karoti avahasati avaspai?cjayati vyarp.jana-
pratisaranas ca bhavati nârtha-pratisarariah· s’apattiko
bhavati. sâtisârah. klistâm apattim apadyate.
sarpvara-stho bodhisattval? sattva-krtyeçv aghata-cittal?
pratigha-citto na sahâyîbhavaiii gacchati. yad uta krtya-
samarthe va adhva-gaman’agamane va samyag-vyavahâra-
karmânta-prayoge va bhoga-rak?ane va bhinna-pratisam*
dhane vâ utsave vâ punya-kriyäyäip. va. s’apattiko bhavati.
sâtisûrah- kliçtâm âpattim apadyate. alasya-kausïdyân na
sahâylbhâvaqi gacchati. a-kli?tâm apattim âpadyate. an-
apattir glanab syad a-prati-balah- an-apattih svayaip. kartuqa
samarthah syat. sa^-pratisaranüs ca yacakah- an-apattir
» Om. C. yod.
an-arthôpasamhitam a-d barmôpasaiphi tam kptyarp. syât. an-

âpattis tenôpâyena damayitu-kâmah syâd vis tarera pürvavat.
[Tib. 95aJ an-âpattir anyasya pürvataraqi abbyupagataip syât.
an-âpattir anyam adbyeseta prati-balam. an-âpattib (71b)
kusala-paksye nairantaryena samyak prayuktab syât. an-
âpattih prakrtyâ dhandhah syâd dhandham uddiset pürvavat.
an-âpattir bahutarakânâm anyeçûm cittam anurakçitu-kâma-
sya. an-âpattih sârçighikaip kriyâ-kâram anurakgitu-kâmasya.
bodhisattvo glânam vyâdhitam sattvam âsâdya nôpa*
sthâiia-paricaryaqi karoti âghâta-cittab pratigha-cittab. s’âpa*
ttiko bhavati. sâtisârah. klistâm âpattim âpadyate. âlasya-
kausïdyân na karoti. a-klistâtn âpattim âpadyaie. au-âpa*
ttib svayani eva glânah syâd a-prati-balab- an-âpattih paraip
prati-balam adbyeçato ’nnkülaqi. an-âpattir glânab sa-nâtbab
syât sa11-pratisaranah. an-âpattih svayam prati-balah syâd
âtmana upasthâna-paricaryâm. kartum. an-âpattib yâpyena
dïrgha-rogeija sprstab syât. an-âpattir udâra-nir-aiptara-ku=
sala-paksa-cchidrânurakçanârtham. an-âpattib adhimâtra-
dhandha-prajiîasya dhandhaip. dharmam uddisato dhandharp
dhârayato dhandham âlambane cittam samâdadhatab· an-
âpattir anyasya pûrvataram abbyupagatam syât. yathâ
glânôpasthânam. evain duhkbitasya dubkhâpanayanâya
sâhâyyarpS) veditavyaip.
bodhisattvo drçtadhârmike sâipparâyike cârthe ’naya-
prayuktâqa sattvân drstvâ âgliâta-cittab pratigha-citto nyâyaqa
nayam na vyapadisati. s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârab· kli-
gtâm âpattim âpadyate. âlasya-kausïdyân na vyapadisati.
η Om. C. yod. n °hâyam CK. grogs-bya-ba.
[Tib. 95b] a-kliçtâm âpattim âpadyate. an-âpattih svayam

a-jiïah syâd a-prati-balah· an-âpattih paraip prati-balam
adhyesate. an-âpattih sa eva svayam prati-balah syât. an-
âpattir anyena kalyâna-mitrena parigrhîtah syât. an-âpattis
tenôpâyena damayitu-kâmah syâd vistareria (72*) pürvavat.
an-âpattir yasya nyâyôpadesah karanïyah. sa âghâta-cittah
syât dur-vaco viparîta-grâhï vigata-prema-gauravah kha*
tumka-jâtlyah.
bodhisattvah upakârinâm. sattvânâm a-krta-jilo bhavaty
a-kfta-vedï âghâta-cittah· na pratyupakârenânurüperia”
pratyupatiçthate. s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârah. klistâm
âpattim âpadyate. âlasya-kausïdyân na pratyupatiçjhate. a-
kliçtâm âpattim âpadyate. an-âpattir yatnavatah a-saktasyâ-
pratibalasya. an-âpattis tenôpâyena damayitu-kâmah syât
pürvavat. an-âpattis sa eva na sampratïcchet pratyupakâram.
bodhisattvo j iiâti-bhoga-vyasanas)-sthânârp. sattvânâm
âghâta-citta utpannaqi sokarp na vinodayati. s’âpattiko
bhavati. sâtisârah· klistâm âpattim âpadyate. âlasya-
kausïdyân na prativinodayati. a-kliçtâm âpattim âpadyate.
pûrvavad an-âpattir veditavyâ tad-yathâ kftyeçv a-sahâyl=
bhâvam ârabhya.
bodhisattvah bhojana-pân’âdïny upakaranâni bhojana-
pân’âdikârthibhyah samyag yâcito nânuprayacchaty âghâta-
cittah pratigha-cittah· s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisârah· [Tib.
96*] kliçtâm âpattim âpadyate. âlasya-kausïdyât pramâdân
nânuprayacchati. a-kliçtâm âpattim âpadyate. an-âpattir
a-satsv a-saqavidyamâneçu bhogesu. an-âpattir a-pathyam
î) °nänanur° C. mthun-pa. » vyava. C.
a-kalpika-vastu yâcamânasya. an-âpattis tenôpayena dama=

yitu-kâmah syad vinetu-kâmâh pürvavat. an-âpattï râjâ-
pathyam anurak?atah. an-apattih sâipghikam kriyâ-kâram
anurakçatah.
bodhisattvah parçadam upasthapya na kalena kalaip.
samyag avavadati samyak samanusâsti. na ca tesâm artha0-
vighâtinaqi sraddhânâm brâhmana-grha-patmâm anatikad
dharraena cïvara - pinçla - pata - sayau’âsana - glana - pratyaya-
bhaisajya-pariskârân paryeçate âghâta-cittah. s’âpattiko
bhavati. sâtisârah- kliçtâra âpattim apadyate. alasya-kausï=
dyàt pramadad va nâvavadati® na samanusasti na paryesate. a-
kliçtâm apattim âpadyate. an-apattis tenôpayena damayitu-
kâmah (72b) pürvavat. an-âpattih sâmghikam kriya-karam
anurakçatah. an-âpattir glanab syad a-prayoga-ksamab·
an-apattir anyaqi prati-balam adhyeçate. an-âpattib parsaj
jata-maha-punyaS) syât. svayaqi prati-balo vâ cïvar’adina
paryesajjâya. krtaip caisâm syad avavâdânusâsanyârn. avavâ=
dânusâsanî-karanlyarp. an-âpattis tïrthika-pürvah0 dharma-
steyena praviçtah syat. sa ca syad a-bhavya-rüpo vinayaya.
bodhisattvah âghâta-cittah pareçâm cittain nânuvartate.
s’âpattiko bhavati. sâtisarah· [Tib. 96b] klist&rn apattim
apadyate. âlasya-kausïdyât pramadân nânuvartate. a-kli=
çtâm âpattim apadyate. an-apattih pareçâm yad abhipretana.
tad a-pathyam syat. an-apattir glânah syâd a-prayoga-k§a=
mahan-apattih sâmghikaqi kriya-kâram anurakçatah-
an-âpattis tasyâbhipretam pathyaqa ca syât pareçâm prabhü*
*) arthe C. » nâpavad" C. s> °nyah C. <> °rva

C. °rvi K.
tatarakan&m an-abhipretam a-pathyam ca syat. an-apattis

tlrthiko nigrahyah syat. an-apattis tenopayena damayitu-
kAmah syad vinetu-kamah pQrvavat.
bodhisattvah aghata-cittah paregarp bhhtan gunan n6=
dbhavayati” bhutarp varnaip na bhagate su-bhagite sadhu-
karaip na dadati. s’apattiko bhavati. sdtisArah. klistAm
apattim apadyate. alasya-kausTdyAt pramadad va na bha=
gate, a-kligtam apattim apadyate. an-apattihJ) prakrtya
alpeccho ’bhut sambhAvayatas tad-anurakgayaiva. an-apattir
glAnah syad a-prati-balah. an-apattis tenopayena damayitu-
kamah syad vinetu-kamah purvavat. an-apattih samghikam
kriya-karam anurakgatah. an-apattis tato nidftnam samkle=
sarp madam unnatim an-arthaya saipbhAvayatali tasya ca
parihar&rtham. an-apattir guna-prati-rupakA gundh syur
na bhutah. su-bhagita-prati-rQpakam ca su-bhagitam syan
na bhutam. an-apattis tlrthikali syan nigrabyah. an-3pa=
ttih katha-paryavasdna-kalam Agamayatah.
bodhisattvah avasAdana’rhan sattvaip danda-karmdrhan
pravasand’rhan [Tib. 97*] kligta-citto ndvasadayati. avasA=
dayati va na ca3) danda-karmana samanusasti. samanusasti
(73*) va na pravasayati. s’apattiko bhavati. s&tisArah.
kligtam apattim apadyate. alasya-kausldyat praraadan ndva*
sadayati yavan na pravasayati. a-kligtam apattim apadyate.
an-apattir a-sAdhya-rupam a-kathyam dur-vacasam Aghata-
baliulam adhyupekgamapasya.4) an-apattih kalapekginah.
an-apattis tato nidAnam kalaha-bliandana-vigraha!)-vivAda-
i) °yitu C. Om. C. 3) vft K. ca C. kyan.

« rafiga is lacuna in C. °ksatali K . s) Om. C. hgyed-pa.
180 B o b h is a t t v a b h u m i
prekginah. an-apattih sarpgha-raâl)-bheda5)-prek?inalj. an-

apattis te sattva a-satha bhaveyus tlvrepa hri-vyapatrapyena
samanvagata laghu-laghv eva pratyapadyeran.
bodhisattvo vicitra-rddhi3)-vikurvita-prabhava-samanva=
gatali uttrasan&rhanaip sattvanam uttrasanay’ avarjan&rha*
parp sattvanam avarjanaya sraddha-deya-pariharaya rddhya
nottrasayati n’ avarjayati. s’apattiko bhavati. s&tisaralj.
a-klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattir yatra sattva yad-
bhtlyasa ’bhinivi?ta° bhaveyus tlrthika ary&pavadikaya
mithya-dr?tya samanvagatah. sarvatra cAn-apattir adhika-
citta-ksepato dukkMbhivedana^hinunnasy&samatta-saijiva*
rasya veditavya.
ittmany utpanna-vastukani bodhisattvanaip siksa-padani
te§u te§u stttrdnte§u vyagrani Bhagavata akhyatani samvara-
sllarri kusala-saipgrahakarp. sllaqa sattv&rtha-kr iya-sllarp c’
arabhya. [Tib. 97b] tany asyam bodhisattva-pitaka-matrkayaip.
samagrany akhyatani yesu bodhisattven’ adara-jatena parama-
gauravam upasthapya sikâ karanlya. paratah samvara-
samadanarp krtva su-visuddhena sikîtu-kam^sayena10bodby-
asayena sattv4rth’asayena adita eva c&-vyatikramay’ adara-
jatena bhavitavyaip.. vyatikrarptena ca yatha-dharma-
pratikaranataya pratyapattib karanlya. sarva cfeyam apattir
bodhisattvasya dus-krta-samgrhlta veditavya. yasya kasya-cic
chravaka-yanlyasya va mahayanikasya va arptike desayitavya
yas taip. vag-vijilaptim prati-balah syad avaboddhurp prati*
grahlturp. saced bodhisattvah parajayika-sthaniyaip dhar*
» ravi C. rava K. hkhrug-cib. *) vibh0 K. ») Om. C.

« °visi§taCK. tnfton-par ?en-pa. s> °manA5° 0 . hdod-pahi bsam-pa.
mam adhyâpanno bhavaty adhimâtrepa paryavastbanena

(73b) tena tyaktab samvarah. dvir api punar adätavyah.
sacen madhyena paryavasthänen’ äpanno bhavati tena tra=
yänärp pudgalânâm arptike tato vä uttari dus-krtä” desayi=
tavyä. pürvaip vastu pariklrtayitvä purato nisadyêdam syâd
vacanlyaip. samanväharatv ltäyusmä ahaw■ evam-nämä^
bodhisattva-vinayâtisârinïrp yathä-parikirtite vastuni dut?-
kftam äpattim äpannah. sistaip yatha bhikgor dus-krtArp
desayatah tathaiva veditavyarp. pârAjayika-sthânïyasya ca
dharmasya mrdunä paryavasthänena tad-anyAsArp c’ Apattinäm
ekasyaiva purato desanä veditavyä. a-sati cänuküle pudgale
yasya purato desyet’ Asayato bodhisattvena punar-an-adhyäcA=
räya cittam utpädayitavyam. AyatyAip ca sarpvarah kara=
nlyab· evam asau vyutthito vaktavyas tasyah äpatteli.
etad api bodhisattva-sarpvara-samädänaip. [Tib. 98a]
yadi tair gunaib yuktah pudgalo na sarpnihitah syät. tato
bodhisattvena tathâgata-pratimâyâh puratah svayam eva
bodhisattva-sIla-saipvara-samadanaip karaniyarp. evaip ca
punah karaplyam. ekârpsam uttar’âsaipgaip krtvä daksinam
jânu-mançlalaip prtbivyârp pratiçthâpya puratah utkutuka-
sthitena idaip syâdv acanïyam. aham evarp-nâma dasasu
dikçu sarvâips tathagatän maha-bhümi-pravigtâips ca bodhi=
sattvâip vijüäpayämi. tesäip ca puratah sarväni bodhisattva-
sik§â-padâni sarvam bodhisattva-silaip samadade saipvara-
sllaip kusala-dharma-sarpgrahakaip sattvârtha-kriya-sîlaip ca
yatrâtïtah sarva bodhisattvah siksitavaiptab an-ägatah sarva-
n C. inserta here again uttari. (· . .. .'J> àyuçmâ-----------mä bodhi*

sittvo K. Lacuna C. tshi-dab-ldan-pa.. . .bdag mifi-hdi-Ses bgyi-ba-la.
182 B o d a is a t t v a BHÜMI
bodhisattvah sikçisyamte pratyutpanna dasasu diksu sarva-

bodhisattvä etarhi sikçarpte. dvir api trir apy evarp va*
ktavyam. uktva utthatavyaip. siçtam tu sarvaip pùrvavad
veditavyapa.
nâsti ca bodhisattvasy’ äpatti-marge nir-avaseçâ apattih.
yad api côktam Bhagavata yad-bhüyasa bodhisattvasya dveça-
samutthita apattir jfîatavya na raga-samutthitêti. tatrâyam
abhiprayo drastavyah. bodhisattvah sattvânunayam sattva-
premâdhipatim krtva yatkirp-cic cessate. sarvapi tad
bodhisatlva-krtyain. (74a) nâ-krtyarp. na ca krtyaip kur*
vatah apattir yujyate. sattveçu tu dviçto bodhisattvah n’ a*
traano na paresâm hitam carati. [Tib. 9SbJ na caitad bodhi*
sattvasya krtyam. evam a-krtyarp. kurvatah apattir yujyate.
mrdu-madhyâdhimatrata ca bodhisattvasy’ âpattïnâm
veditavyâ tad-yatha Vastu-samgrahanyarp1).
evaip ca punah sva-vinye siksa-prayukto bodhisattvah
tisrbhib sampattibhih samanvâgatah sukhaip sparsam viharati
prayoga-saippattyâ asaya -sampattya pürva-hetu-saippattyâ ca.
tatra prayoga-sampat katama. yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvah
sîlesv a-khanda-kfirï bhavati parisuddha-kâya-vâù-manah-
samudâcâro nâbhïksn’apattiko vivrta-papas ca bhavati.
iyam ucyate prayoga-sampat.
âsaya-sampat katama. dharmâbhiprâyab pravrajito
bhavati na jïvika’ bhiprayah. arthî bhavati mahâ-bodhya
nân-arthî. arthî sramanyena nirvanena nân-arthî. sa evam
arthî na kusïdo viharati na hïna-vîryo nâ-vïryo na vyava*
kïrnah papakair a-kusalair dharmaih sâipklesikaih paunar*
i) The last of five great divisions in Yog'âcàra-bhümi.
bhavikaih sa-jvarair duhkha-vipiikair ayatyam jati-jara-ma*

rnplyaih· itlyam ucyate asaya-sarppat.
purva-hetu-sampat katama. yatha pi tad bodhisattvah
purvam anyasu jati?u krta-punyo bhavati krta-kusalah.
yenaitarhi svayaip ca na vihanyato civara-piij(Ja-pata-saya=
n’asana-glana-pratyaya-bhaisajva-pariskaraih. anyes&m api
prati-balo bhavati samvibhaga-kriy&yaih. itiyaip. bodhisa*
ttvasya pilrva-hetu-sarppad veditavya.
[Tib. 99*] abhis tisrbbih sapipattibhih samanvagato vin=
ayel) sik?a-prayukto bodhisattvah sukham sparsam viharati.
etad-viparyayat tisrbhir vipattibhih samanvagato duhkham
samsparsarp viharatiti veditavyam.
idam tavad bodhisattvasya sam&sa-vyasatah sarva-sllam
ity ucyate grhi-paksa-gatam pravraj ita-paksa-gatam ca.
asyaiva ca sarva-silasya pravibhagas tad-anyany api du?-
kara-sll’adlni veditavyani.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya dus-kara-sllam. tat tri-
vidhaqi drastavyam.
maha-bhogasya bodhisattvasya mahaty aisvary’£dhipatye
vartamanasya prahaya bhogam prahaya mahad aisvary’a=
dhipatyam sila-sarpvara-sainadanam bodhisattvasya dus-kara-
sllam ity ucyate.
kfcchr’apanno ’pi ca bodhisattvah samatta-sllah (2a-pra=
nair!) vipadyamanab tac chila-samvara-sam&danam na cchi=
drlkaroti. kutah punar vipadayi§yati. idam bodhisattvasya
dvitlyaip. dug-kara-sllam ity ucyate.
0 sva-v° C. <3___ *> &pipr° K. ft-prft is a Lacuna in C.

1S4 B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i
(74b) tatha tatha1’ bodhisattvah sarv’acara-vihara-manasi*

karesupasthita-smptir a-pramatto bhavati yatha yavaj-jlven&pi
pratanukam apy apattiip. n’ apadyate na sile ca skhalati.
kutab punah gurvim. idam bodhisattvasya trtiyaip. du§-kara-
sllam ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhigattvasya sarvato-mukhaip. sllarp.
tac catur-vidham drastavyarp. samattaip prakpti-silam a*
bhyastam upaya-yuktarp. ca.
tatra samattaip. sllaqi yena tri^-vidham api bodhisattvah
slla-samadanaip kptaip bhavati samvara-sllasya kusala-sam=
grahaka-sllasya sattv4rtha-[Tib. 99b] kriya-sllasya ca.
tatra prakrti-sllaip. yad gotra-slhasyaiva bodhisattvasya
prakrti-bhadratayaiva sarptanasya parisuddham kaya-vftk-
karma pravartate.
tatrdbhyastarn silam yena bodhisattvena phrvam anyasu
jati?u tri-vidham api yathanirdistarp. silam abhyastarp bha=
vati, sa tena purva-hetu-<3bal’adhanena naS) sarvepa sarvaip.
papa-samacarena ramate. papad4>udvijate. kusala-samacare
ramate. kusala-samacaram ev&bhila§ati.
tatr&dam upaya-yuktaip sllaip. yac catvari samgraha-
vastuni nisritya bodhisattvasya sattve?u kusalaip kaya-vak-
karma pravartate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sat-purusja-sllam. tat
parpca-vidharp veditavyaip. iha bodhisattvah svayam ca
sllavan bhavati. params ca sile sam&dapayati. sllasya ca
varnarn. bha§ate. saha-dharmikarn ca dp?tva sumana bha*
i) Om. C. de-lta de-ltar. ») tr. C. (S___ 3> °dh&nena

C. °layatena K. stobs bskyed-pa. «> pipad C.
vati, apattirp. c’ apanno yathadharmam pratikaroti.

tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarv’akfiraip sllam. tad
sad-vidharp sapta-vidharp c’ aikadhyam abhisarpkgipya tra=
yodasa-vidharp veditavyam. (1maha-bodhau parinamitani.
vistlrpa-sik§a-pada-parigrhltatvad visadaip.1’ kama-sukba=
llik’atma-klamath&nta-dvaya-vivarjitatvat an-avadya-moda-
stbaniyaxp. yavaj-jiven&pi siksa’pratyakhyanat satatarp.S)
sarva-labha-sat-kara-para-pravadi-kles6paklesair an-abhibha=
vanlyatvad (3a-haryatvad3) [Tib. 100*] drdhaip. sll&larpkara-
yuktaip ca. sll&larpkaro veditavyah. tad-yatha Sravaka-
bhGmau.4> prap&tipat’adi-viratya nivrtti-sllam. kusala-
saipgrahat sattv&rtha-karanac ca pravrtti-silam. pravrtti-
nivr tti-sllAnuraksanad araksakam silam. maha-puru§a-
laksana-vaipakyaip sllarp. adhi-citta-vaipakyam. ista-gati-
vaipakyaip. sattvArtha-vaipakyaqi ceti.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya vighatarthika-sllarp. tad
a§ta-vidhaip veditavyaip. iha bodhisattvas svayam (75*)
evaivam anuvicintayati. yatha ’ham arthl jlvitena na me
kas-cij jlvitad vyaparopayet a-dattam adadyat kamegu mithya
caret mr§a-vacaip5>bh£Lseta6) paisunyaip parugyaip saipbhinna-
pralapaip kuryat papi-lo§ta-lata7)-saxpsparsais cdn-istair vi=
hirpsa-saipsparsaih samudacared iti. tasya me evam arthinah
bslab-pahi g§i rgya-chen-po yoiis-su bzub-bahi phyir. byab-

chub chen-por yobs-su bshos-pabi phyir rgya che-ba. But perhaps to
read: maM-bodhau parinamitatv&t parinamitaqi. vistIrna-5° See Ch.
») s&tatatp C. - - tavyam K . Om. C. mi-ljphrogs-pabi phyir.
<> See. 22nd fasciculus of Ch. transl. of Yog’acAra-bhumi. s> °daip
ca C. 6) °fate C. T) t4<J4ranala C. lcag.
sacet pare viparyayena samudäcareyuh· tena me syâd vighä=

tab· tan me syad a-manâpaip. pare ’py artbino yatha
’smakam pare na1' jïvitâd5' vyaparopayeyuh vistarena yavan
na vihimsâ-samsparsaih samudâcareyur iti. tesäm apy evam
arthinâm saced ah am viparyayepa samudâcareyaip. tena
te syur vighatinab- tat tesäqa syad a-manäpam. iti yan
mama paregam ca-manäpaip so ’haip kim tena paräni sam-
udacarisyami. iti pratisamkhyaya bodhisattvo jivita-hetor
api paran [Tib. 100b] agt.a-vidhenâ-manapena na samudacarati.
idam bodhisattvasyâçt’âkaraip vighatârtbika-sllam ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasyêhâmutra-sukham sîlaip.
tan nava-vidhaip dragtavyaip. iha bodljisattvab sattvanam.
pratiçeddbavyani sthanani pratigedhayati. abhyanujûeyâni
sthânâny abbyanujanati. saipgrahïtavyân sattvân sarpgp=
hnâti. nigrhltavyän sattvan nigrhnäti. tatra bodhisattvasya
yat kaya-vak-karma-parisuddharp pravartate. idaip tavac
catur-vidham sîlaip. punar anyad däna-saha-gataip sîlaip ks=
ärpti-saha-gataqi vlrya-saha-gatam dhyana-saha-gatnm prajiïâ-
saha-gataipca paipca-vidhaip. tad aikadhyamabhisaipkgipya8'
nav’akârarp sîlaip bhavati. tasya ca bodhisattvasya paresäip
ca drgta-dharma-saipparaya-sukhâya saqivartate. tasmat
ibâmntra-sukham ity ucyate.
tatra visuddhaip sllarp bodhisattvasya katamat. tad dasa-
vidham veditavyaip. (4âdita eva4) su-grhïtaip (75b) bhavati
sramapya5)-sarpbodhi-kamatayâ na jlvika-nimittaip. nâti-lï-
naip bhavati vyatikrame manda-kaukrtyâpagatatvât. nâti-
î) na CK. ») °tân na C. ceamiik?° C.

O O flditah C. daù-po-Bid-nas. s) °nyam C.
B o d h is a t t v a b h ü m i .187
srtam bhavaty a-sthâna-kaukrtyâpagatatvât.^ kausîdyâpa=

gataip bhavati nidrâ-sukha-pftrsva-sukha-sayana-sukhâ-
svikaranatayâ râtriqi-diva-kusala-pakçâbhiyogac ca. a-pra=
mftda-parigrhltaqi bhavati pürvavat^ paipcâmgâ-pramada-
r pratiniçevapataya. samyak-pranihitarp bhavati lâbha-sat-
kâra-gardha-vigamad devatvaya pranidhâya brahma-carya-
vasân-abhyupagamac ca. âcâra-saqipattya parigrhltam ïrya-
pathêti-[Tib. 1011] karanïya-kusala-paksa-prayogeçu su-sam=
panna-pratirüpa-kaya-vâk-samudacârataya. âj ïva-sampatty a
Ί' parigrhltarp kuhan’adi-sarva-mithy’ajîva-karaka-do?a-vivar=
jitatayâ. arpta-dvaya-vivarjitam kama-sukhallik’âtma-kla=
mathänuyoga-vivarjitatvat. nairyânikarp sarva-tirthika-drsti-
vivarjitataya. samadanâ-pariblira§tam sllaip bodhisattvânam
a-cchidrïkaranâ-vipâdanatayâ. ity etad das’âkaraip sîlam
^ bodhisattvanarp visuddham ity ucyate.
ity esa bodhisattvasya maharp cchîla-skandho maha-
bodhi-phalôdayo yam a’sritya bodhisattvab sïla-paramitârp
paripüryân-uttarârp samyak-saqabodhim abhisaqabudhyate.
yavac ca nâbhisambudhyate. tavad ayam asminn a-prameye
£» bodhisattva-sïla-skandhe sikçainânah pamcâ11usamsäm pra=
tilabhate. buddhaih samanvâhriyate. mahâ-prâmodya-
sthitah kalam karoti. kàyasya bhedat tatrôpapadyate yatrâ*
sya samânâdhika-sïlâ bodhisattvab sabhâgâh saha-dhârmikah
kalyflna-mitra-bhüta bhavarpti. a-parimânena ca punya-
i ' skandhena slla-pâramita-paripürakepa samanvâgato bhavati.
drçte dharme samparâye5) ’pi prakrti-sîlatâm slla-tan-maya=
taip pratilabhate.
i) Om. C. 2) See 142, 1 et seq, s) sâmp0 C.

sarvarp caitac chïlarp yathanirdiârp sva-bhäva-sll’adi*

kam nav’âkararp [Tib. 101b] tri-vidhena sïlena samgrhîtam
veditavyarp. (76*) sarpvara-sïlena kusala-dharma-saipgra=
hakena sattvârtha-kriyâ-sllena ca. tat pnnas tri-vidham
sîlam samâsato bodhisattvasya trïni käryäni karoti. samvara-
sllarp citta-sthitaye samvartate. kusala-sarpgrâhakam âtma=
no buddha-dharma-paripakaya samvartate. sattvârtha-kriyâ-
sllaqa sattva-paripakâya sarpvartate. etavac ca bodhisattva*
sya sarvarp. karanlyarp bbavati. yad uta dr§ta-dharma-sukha-
vibarâya citta-sthitih. a-klârpta-kaya-citiasya ca buddha-
dbarma-paripâkab· sattva-(1paripakas ca.1* etâvad bodhi=
sattva-sîlam. etavaip bodhisattva-sllânusarpsah. etavad
bodhisattva-slla-karyaip nâta uttari nâto bhüyaiti. yatrâtîta
bodhisattva mahâ-bodhi-kâmâh sikçitavaiptah. an-âgatâ api
sikçiçyarpte. vartamana api dasasu dikçv an-aiptâ-paryaip*
teçu. loka-dhâtuçu sikçarpte.
Bodnisattva-bhümâv âdhare yoga-sthane dasatnaip

slla-patalam.
“kasya C. pâkaé ca K . yoôs-sti smin-par bya-ba yin-te.

K s ä n t i -p a t a l a ISO
uddAnam pürvavad veditavyam tad-yatha slla-pa{ale.

tatra katamä bodhisattvasya svabhava-ksämtih. ya
pratisamkhyâna-bala-sarpnisrayena va prakrtya va parâpa=
kàrasya marçanâ sarvesäm ca marsanâ sarvasya ca mar»
çariâ niramiseria cittena kevalavä” karunaya marsan A. ayam
samâsato bodhisattvasya kçâmti-svabhavo veditavyah.
( T i b . 1 0 2 a] t a t r a k a ta m a b o d h is a ttv a s y a s a r v a k s â m tih .
s â d v i-v id h a d ra?| avya g r h i - p a k s ’à s r it a p r a v r a jita - p a k s ’AsritA
c a . s a p u n a r u b h a y a -p a k s ’ä s r itä ’p i tr i- v id h a v e d ita v y â . parti»
p a k a r a -m a r s a n a -k s A m tih d u h k h â d h iv A sa n â -k sA m tih d h a r m a -
n id h y â n â d h im o k s a -k s A m tis ca .
tatra katham bodhisattvah parâpakAram marçayati
ksamate. iha bodhisattvas tlvre ni ramtare citre dïrghakalikc
’pi parâpakara-je dubkhe sammukhïbhüte idam prati sam»
siksate. sva-karmâparadlia esa me. yenâham svayam-kr»
tasyâ-subhasya karmano duhkham Idfsam phalam pratya»
nubhavAmi. duhkhena câham auarthî. iyam câ-ksâmtir
âyatyâm punar eva dubkha-hetu-sthànïya. so ’ham etam2’
dubkha-hetu-bhütaiii ( 7 6 b) dharmain samadâya varteyam.
addha mamaivâ-nistam. tenâham âtmanaiv’ AtmAnam
samyojayeyam. ata atmana eva me apakrtam syàt. na
tatha paresâm. svabhAvatas ca duhkha-prakftikA evême
sarva-saipskârâh sva-para-sârptânikàh. tat pare tavad a-jnâ
ye prakrti-duhkhitânAm bhüyo duhkham upasamharamti.
asmâkaiji tu vijüânâip sataip na pratirüpam sj'Ad vad
vayam api paresâm prakrti-dubkhitânârp bhüyo dul.ikham
upasaipharemah. bhüyo ’pi c’ atmârthe tavat prayuktânAm
l> “latayâ C. 11 etad- K.
sravakanam a-ksamtir na yukta-rupa syat sva-paresam

duhkha-janika. prag evasmakam tu parartha-pravuktanam.
idam pratisamkhyaya sa bodhisattvah pamc’akaram samj nam
bhavayam mitra-mitrodaslnebhyah [Tib. 102b] hina-tulya-
visi?tebhyah sukhita-duhkhitebhyo guna-doâ-yuktebliyas
ca sattvebhyah sarvSpakarams titiksate.
pamca samjfiah katamah. purva-jamna-suhrt-samjfia
dhanna-matr^nusarini samjfia a-nitya-samjfiA duhkha-sam=
jfia parigraha-samjfia ceti.
kathaip ca bodhisattvah apakarisu sattvesu1’ suhrt-
samjfiam bhavayati. iha bodhisattvah idaip pratisarpsiksate.
nasau sattvah su-labha-rQpo yo me dlrghasyMhvano ’tyayat
pQrvam auyflsu jatisu mata ’bhut pita va bhrata va bhaginl
va acaryo va upadhyayo va gurur va guru-sthanlyo va.
tasyaivaip yoniso-manasikurvatah pratyarthi k a-samj na apa=
karisu sattvesv antardhTyate. suhrt-samj fui ca saipti?[hate.
sa tam suhrt-samj fiam nisrity&pakaran marsayati k?amate.
kathaip ca bodhisattvah apakarisu sattve.?u dharma-
matr&nusarimm samjfiaip bhavayati. iha bodhisattvah
idam pratisamsikâte. pratyayddhinam^ idam saipskara-
matraip dharma-matrnip. n&sty atra kascid atma va sattvo
va jlvo va jamtur va ya akrosed rosayet tadayet bhanda=
yet paribhaseta va yo va akru?yeta ro?yeta va!) tadyeta va
bhandyeta3) va paribhasyeta va. tasyaivaip youiso-manasi=
kurvatah sattva-saipj fia cantardhlyate. dharma-mAtra-sarp=
jfia ca samtis[hate sa tam dharma-matra-samjfiaip nisritya
pratis(haya paratah sarv&pakAram (77“) [Tib. 103“] mar=
l> °satve C. -> Om. C. 3> bhanidyeta C.
K ? a n t i -p a t a l a 191
sayati ksamate.
katham bodhisattvo ’pakari.su sattvesv a-nitya-sarpjnam
bhavayati. iha bodhisattvah idam prati samsiksate. ye
kecit sattva jata bhtitah sarve te a-nitya marana-dharmanah.
e?a ca pararaah pratyapakaro yad uta “jlvitad vyaparopa-
-------------krtyau marana-dharmakesv a-nitye§u sattvesu na
pratirtipam syad vijfia-purusasya kalu?am api tavac cittam
utpadayitum. prag eva pSriina va prahartum lostena va dan=
dena va. prag eva sarveria sarvam jlvitad vyaparopayitum.
tasyaivaip yoniso-manasikurvato nitya-sara-sarpjna ca prahl=
yate. a-nitya-sara-sumjiia ca sarnti^hate. sa tam a-nity4-sara-
samjfiam nisritya sarva-parapakaram mar?ayati ksamate.
katham ca bodhisattvab apakarisu sattvesu duhkha-
sarpjiiam bhavayati. iha bodhisattvo ye ’piJ) tavat sattva
mahatyam api sampadi vartamte. tan api tisrbliir duhkhata=
bhir anusaktaip pasyati. samskara-duhkhataya viparinama-
duljkhataya duhkha-duhklmtaya ca. prag eva vipatti-sthitam.
sa evaip pasyann idam prati samsiksate. evam sada5' duh=
khanugatanam sattvanam duhkhilpakarânaydsmabhir vya=
yantavyaip na duhkhopasamharaya. tasyaivam yoniso-
manasikurvatah sukha-samjna prahlvate duhkha-sarjijfia
cotpadyate. sa taip duhkha-samjfiam nisritya paresaqi sar=
vapakaratp mar?ayati ksamate.
katham ca bodhisattvah apakarisu sattvesu parigraha-
samjnam bhavayati. iha bodhisattva idam prati saipsiksate.
[Tib. I03b] maya khalu sarva-sattva bodhaya cittam utpadayata
srog daii bral-bar byed-pa hdi yin-pas-na. de-ltar sems-can
raiVbsin-gyis. 2) Om. K. satan C.
kaclatra-bhâvena parigrhîtah. sarva-sattvanâip maya ’rthah

karanlya iti. tan na me pratirüpam syât. yad aham evam
sarva-sattvan upadayaiçam artharp kariçyamîty an-artham
eva kurydm apakaram amarçayan. tasyaivaip yoniso-ma=
nasikurvatah apakariçu sattveçu para-saipjnâ prahîyate.
parigraha-saqijiïâ sarptiçthate. sa tarp parigraha-sarpjiïam
nisritya pareçam sarvâpakaraip marçayati kçamate.
kçamtih katama. yan na kupyati (77b) na pratyapaka=
ram karoti. ,nâpy anusaya-vahanlyam. iyam ucyate kçamtih.
tatra bodhisattvasya duhkhâdhivasanâ’}-ksâiptih kata=
ma. iha bodhisattvah idam prati saipsikçate. maya klialu
pûrvam kama-caryasu vartamânena kamâip paryeçamâpena
pratisaipkliyâya duhkha2,-hetutaya dubkh’âtmakânâm kama=
nâm arthe prabhûtaui tîvràni duhkhâny abhyupagatany
adhivasitani anubhütani krçi-vaniiyâ-raja-paurusya-prayukte=
na. evaip tad vyartham duhkhasyaivârthe maya mahad
duhkham abhyupagatam pratisamkhyayâ-jiïana-dosena.
sämpratam tu marna sukh’âhârake kusale prayuktasya
pratisarpkhyaya tatah kotî-sata-sahasra-gunasya dul?kliasyâ=
dhivasanâ’bhyupagamah pratirüpah syat- prög eva tato
nyünasya. evam yoniso-manasikurvam bodhaya prayukto
bodhisattvah sarva-vastukam duhkham adhivasayati.
sarva-vastukam duhkham katamat. tat samâsatah
açt’akürarp veditavyaip. saipnisrayâdhiçthanaip [Tib. 104aj
loka-dharmâdhiçthanam ïrya-pathâdhisthanam dharraa-pa=
rigrahâdhiçthanarp bhikçaka-vrttâdhiçthânaip abliiyoga-
klamâdhiçthanaip sattvârtha-kriya’dhisthanam iti-karanlyâ=
» °na C. -> Once more duhkha C.
K?ÄNTI-PATALA 193
dhisthâmun cêti.
‘’catvüro nisrayah. yân nisritya" sv-akhyate dharma-
viuaye pravrajyâ-upasampad-bhikçu-bhavah tad-yatha cïva=
ra-pinçla-pâta-sayan’âsanam glâna-pratyaya-bhai?ajya-paris=
käräs ca. tair bodhisattvah lühaih stokair a-satkrtya dhan=
dharp. caS) labdhair nôtkanthyate na paritasyati. nâpi tato
nidânaip vîryam sramsayati. evaip samnisrayâdhisthânam
duhkham adhivasayati.
nava loka-dharmâh. a-lâbhah a-yaso ninda duhkham
nasa-dharmakasya nâsah ksaya-dharmakasya kçayah jara-
dharmaka9ya jara vyâdhi-dharmakasya vyàdhih marana-
dharmakasya marariam. eçarp loka-dharmänäm samasta-
vyastânâm âpatârp saipmukhïbhavâd yad dubkham utpa=
dyate tal ioka-dharmâdhisthânam ity ucyate. te nâpi sprsfo
bodhisattvo na tan-nidänam (78α) vTryarn sraipsayati. prati=
saqikhyâyôdvahate adhivasayati.
catvära Irya-pathah. caqikrama-uiçadyabhyam diva râ=
trau avarai.ilyebhyo dharmebhyas cittam parisodhayams tan-
nidânam parisrama-jarp dubkham adhivasayati. na tv a-
kâle pârsvam anuprayacchati mamce va pïthe va trna-
samstare va parna-samstare va.
sapta-vidho dharma-parigrahab· ratna-traya-püjôpasthâ=
nam [Tib. 104b] guru-pûjôpasthânaip dharmânüm udgra=
hanam udgrhîtânaip paresam vistareiia desana vistarena
svarena svâdhyâya-kriya ekâkino raho-gatasya samyak-cim
tanâ-tulanâ-upaparlkganâ yoga-manasikara-saipgrhîta sama=
tha-vipasyanâ bhavanâ ca. asmim sapt’âkare dharma-parb
a ....» catvàras samniérayàn âéritya K. =» Om. C.
grahe bodhisattvasya vyayacchamänasya yad duhkham ul=

padyate. tad apy adhivAsayati. (,na ca tan-'hiidânam
vïryam sramsayati.
bhiksäka-vrttam api sapt’ilkarain veditavyani. vairû=
pyâbhj’upagamah Siras-turuja-mundan’adibhir apahrta-grhi-
vyamjanataya. vaivarnyâbhyupagarao vikrta-varna-vastra-
dhürariataya. akalpâmtara-kriya sarva-laukika-pracareçu
yantrita-vihärataya. para-pratibaddh’ajïvikâ krsy-âdi-kar=
mânta-vivarjitasya para-labdhena yàtra-kalpanataya. yâvaj-
jïvam paratah cïvar’âdi-paryeçana labdhünam samnidhi-
karâ-paribliogataya. yAvaj-jïvam münuçyakebhyah kame*
bhya2) avarana-kriyä a-brahma-carya-maithuna-dharma-
prativiramanataya. yavaj-jïvam mAnusyakebhyo rati-krïdâ=
bhya avarana-kriya nata-nartaka-häsaka-läsak’ädi-samdars
sana-prativiramajiataya mitra-suhfd-vayasyai» ca saha hasita-
kr!(Jita-ramita-paricarita-prativiramaijataya. ity evarri-rüpam
krcclira-sambAdham bhikçaka-vrttam agamya yad duhkham
utpadyate. tad api bodhisattvo ’dhivasayati. na ca tan-
nidanain vïryarp (78b) sramsayati.
kuâala-paksâbhiyuktasyâpi ca bodhisattvaya ye paris
srama-nidAnä utpadyamte kayikah klamäh caitasikAh apy
upayasah. [Tib. 105“] na bodhisattvas tan-nidanam vïryam
sramsayati.
sattt-artha-karma"1 tv ekadasa-prakäram pürvavad4)
veditavyam tan-nidanam api bodhisattvo dubkham samutpas
nnam adhivAsayati. "na ca tan-^nidânam vïryam srams
n . . . . 1) kataman C. Om. C. 3> «lharma C. 4)
Sec* p. 140 4 et seq. kataman C.
K ç â s t i -p a t a l a 195
sayati.
iti-karaniyaip pravraj itasya cïvara-pâtra-karm’âdi. gr=
hi nah punah samyak-krsi-vanijya-râja-paurusy’adi. tan-
nidanam api bodhisattvo dubkham adhivüsayati. no tu
tan-nidanam viryarp sramsayati. yat punar bodhisattvah
sprçt-afr sann anyatamena duhkhena prayujyata evän-uttarä=
yai samyak-sambodhaye. na na prayujyate. prayuktas ca
na nivartate. a-vimanaskas cä-saipklista-cittah prayujyate.
iyain asyôcyate duhkhâdhivâsana.
tatra katama bodbisattvasya dharma-nidhyanädhimukti-
ksämtih. iha bodhisattvasya samyag-dharma-pravicaya-
suvicäritaya buddhyä a?ta-vidhe adhimukty-adhi?tbäne a-
dbimuktih su-samnivista bbavati. ratna-gunesu tattvärthe
buddha-bodhisattvanam maha-prabhäve hetau phale prap=
tavye ’rthe atmanas tat-präpty-upaye jneya-gocare ca. sa
punar adhimuktir dvâbhyârri karanabhyüip su-samnivista
bbavati. dîrgha-kalâbhyasatas ca su-visuddha-j nana-samu=
dagamatas ca. itîyaip. bodhisattvänäm sarva-kgäiptili paksa-
dvayam äsrita. yam äsritya duçkara-ksanty-âdi-vistara-
vibhago bodhisattvänaip voditavyah.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya duçkara-ksiimtih. [Tib.
105b] sa tri-vidhä drastavyü. iha bodhisattvo dur-balanain
sattvanam aiptikad apakäraip kçamate. iyam prathama
duskara-ksämtih. prabhur bhütvâ svayam kçamate. iyam
dvitiya duskara-ksämtib. jäti-gotra-nlcatarApam ca sattva=
narn amtikad utkrstam adhimatram apakaram ksamate. iyam
trtlyä (79a) duskara-ksamtib.
tatra katamä bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhl ksAmtih.
196 B o d h is a t t v a b h umi
sa catur-vidha dra?{avya. iha bodhisattvo mitrad apy apa=

karaip ksamate a-mitrad apy ixdasinad api. tebhyas ca
tribhyo hina-tulyadhikebhyah k?amate.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya satpurxi?a-ksamtih. sa
pamc’akara dras{avya. iha bodhisattvabi adita eva ksamtav
anusaqisa-darsi bhavati. ksamah pudgalah ayatyam a-
vaira-bahulo bhavati. a-bheda-bahulo bhavati. sukha-
saumanasya-bahulo bhavati. a-vipratisarl kalaip karoti.
kayasya bhedat su-gatau svarga-loke deve§upapadyate. iti
sa evam anusamsa-darsi. svayam ca ksamo bhavati. param
cal) k?arptau samadapayati. k§amayas ca varnaip bhasate.
ksuminam ca pudgalanx drstva su-manasko bhavaty anandx-
jatah.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sarv’akara-ksanitih. sa
sad-vidha sapta-vidha c’aikadhyam abhisamksipya trayodasa-
vidha veditavya. iha bodhisattvah an-ista-vipakam ak§am=
tiiri viditva bhayad api ksamate. sattvesu daya-cittalx
karunya-cittah snigdha-cittah suehad api kgamate. an-
uttarayaqi samyak-sambodhau tlvra-cchandah [Tib. 1061]
ksaipti-paramitam paripurayitu-kamah karana-hetor api
ksamate. ksamti-balas ca pravrajita ukta Bhagavata. tad
anondpi paryayena na yukta-rupa samatta-silasya pravra=
jitasya-kgaiptir iti dharma-samadanato ’pi ksamate. gotra-
sampadi purvake ca ksantya ’bhyase vartamano ’vasthitah
prakrtya ’pi ksamate. nih-sattvaips ca sarva-dharmam
viditva nir-abhilapya-dharma-matra-darsl dharma-nidhya=
nato ’pi ksamate. sarvam cdpakaram ksamate. sarvatas
» Orn. C.
K s ä n t i -p a t a l a 197
ca kçamate. sarvatra ca dese ksamate. rahasi va maliA-

jana-samakçam va. sarva-kâlani kçamate. pürvâliije ’pi
madhyâhne ’pi süyâhue ’pi ratrau diva va atîtam apy an-
agatam api pratyutpannam api glâno ’pi svastho ’pi patito
’py ucchrito ’pi. kayenâpi ksamate a-praharanatayâ. vacâ
’pi ksamate a-manâpa-vacauâ-niscarapataya. manasâ ’pi
ksamate a-kopyataya kaluç’àsayâ-dhârajjatayâ ca.
tatra (79b) katama bodhisattvasya vighâtârthika-ksümtih.
sa asta-vidhâ draçtavvâ. (Iduhkhita-yâcakânâm'J aiptikad
yâcnôparodhana-ksâiptih. raudresv adhimittra-päpa-kar-
masu sattvesu dharma-mahä-karunäm nisrity’ agha=
tâkararia-ksamtih. duh-sïlesu pravrajiteçu dharma-mahâ-
karunâm nisrity’ aghatâ-karana-ksaiptih. paipc’akârâ ca
vyavasàya-sahisnutâ-ksâmtih. duhkhitânâm sattvânâni
duhkhâpanayanûya vyâyacchatah dharmüm paryeçatah
dharmasyânudharmam pratipadyamânasya [Tib. 1061’]
tan eva dliarmân paresâm vistarena prakâsayatah sattva-
krtyesu sattva-karanïyesu samyak-sahâylbhâvarp gacchatas
ca vyavasâya-sahisnutâ. itîyam ast’ükärä vighatârthika-
ksämtir ity ucyate. yena ca sattvä3’ vighatinah syus
tasya ca ksântya parivarjanât. yena cârthinas tasyôpa=
sambarät.
tatra katama bodhisattvasyêhâmutra-sukhâ ksämtih. sa
nava-vidhâ drastavyâ. iha bodhisattvali a-pramatto viharan
kusaleçu dharmesu ksamo bhavati. sïtasyôçnasya jighatsfi-
pipâsayoh daipsa-saqisparsânâip masaka-saipsparsânani vflt’=
<l. . . duhkhitakänam C, Lacuna K. sloû-ba-po sdug-bsùal-ba-
rnams. 2> °ttvän CK.
ätapayoh sarïsrpa-samsparsûnâm ksamo bhavati. parisrama-

j asya kâyika-citta-klamôpâyasasya ksamo bhavati. samsära-
patitünam jati-jara-vyâdhi-maraij’âdikanâm duhkhänam
sattvânuknmpam cva sampuraskrtya. ity evam ksamo
bodhisattvah atmana ca drçtc dharme sukham sparsam
viharaty a-vyavakîrnah päpakair a-kusalair dharmaih.
sümparayiknm ca sukha-hetum sarmldäya vartate. paresâm
api ca sukha-hetum samâdüya vartate. pareçam api ca
dr9ta-dharma-samparaya-sukhaya pratipanno bhavati. tas=
mâd iyam ihâmutra-sukha kçamtir ity ucyate.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya visuddha kçamtih. sä
dasa-vidha drastavyü. iha bodhisattvah pareçâm aiptikfld
apakâram vighätam vyatikramam labhamänah nâpi pratya=
pakaraip karoti. nâpi manasâ kupyati. nâpi pratyarthik’â=
sayam vahati. upakürâbhimukhyo bhavati yatha pürvam
tatha pascan nôpakâra-kriyaya ’pakartaram upeksate. apa=
karisu ca svayam eva (80a) samjnaptim anuprayacchati na
ca khedayitva pareçam amtikat samjnaptiip pratigrhnâti
khedito bhavatv iti. [Tib. 107“] etam eva pratyayam krtvâ
a-ksamtim arabhya tïvrena lirî-vyapatrâpyena samanvâgato
bhavati. kçümtim arabhya tïvrena sâstari prema-gauravena
samanvâgato bhavati. sattvâ-vihethanatâm arabhya tïvrena
sattvesu karun’âsayena samanvâgato bhavati. sarvena va
sarvam a-ksämti-dharma-sahäyam prahâya kama-vltarâgo
bliavati. ebhir dasabhir akârair bodhisattvasya ksAmtir
visuddha veditavyâ nirmala.
ity etam svabhâva-kçAipty-âdikâiïi visuddha-ksämti-
parynvasân&m ksämtim vipulüm a-pramünüm maha-bodhi-
KsÄNTI-PATALA 199
phalôdayAm nisritya bodhisattvo ’nuttaräm samyak-sam=

bodhim abhisambudhyate.
B o d h is a ttv a -b h ü m ä v äd h ü re yoga-stliAne ekilda=

s a m a m k s ftm ti-p a ta la m .
200 B o d h is a t t v a b iiü m i
uddànarp. pûrvavad veditavyam.

tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sva bhâva -vî rj'a rp. yo
bodhisattvasya cittâbhyutsaho ’prameya-kusala-dharma-
saipgrahâya sattvârtha-kriyâyai. uttaptas ca nischidras câ-
* viparyastas ca tat-samutthitas ca kâya-vaû-manah-parh
spandal.i. ayam bodhisattvasya vîrya-svabhâvo veditavyah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarva-vîryaip. tat samü=
sato dvi-vidham veditavyaip. grhi-paks’âsritarp pravrajita-
paks’âsritarp ca. tat punar ubhaya-paks’asritam api tri-
>" vidhaip veditavyam. samuaha-vîryam kusala-dharma-sam=
grahakarp sattvârtha-kriyâyai ca.
tatrêdarp bodhisattvasya saipnaha-vîryam. iha bodhi=
sattvah pürvam eva vlry’âraipbha-prayogâd [Tib. 107b]
evarp cetaso ’bhyutsâha-pürvakam samnâharp samnahyati.
« saced aham eka-sattvasyâpi duhkha-vimokça-hetoh mahâ-
kalpa-sahasra-tulyai râtrim-divasair naraka-vâsenaiva nâ*
nya-gati-väsena yâvatâ kalena bodhisattva an-uttarâm sam-
yak-sa]p(SOb)bodhim abhisarpbudhyamte. tenaiva kotï-sata-
sahasra-gunitena kâlenâham an-uttarâm samyak-saipbodhim
a. âsâdayeyam. tathà ’pi côtsahevam. na nân’huttarâyâh
samyak-saipbodher arthena prayujyeyaip. na ca prayukto
vïryain sramsayeyaip. prâg eva nyünatarepa kalena tanu«
tarena ca duhkhena. idam evaip-rüpam bodhisattvasya
sarpnaha-vlryaip.yo bodhisattvah evam-rüpe bodhisattvà*
«r, näm samnâha-vîrye ’dhimukti-mâtrakaip prasada-mâtrakam
apy utpâdayet. so ’pi tavad bodhisattvo dhîro ’pramânasya
bodhaya vïry’ârambhasya dhâtuip pariposayet. prâg eva
n cân C.
V lR Y A -P A T A L A 201
bodhisattvah idrsenaiva sarpnaha-viryena samanvügatah

syät. na ca punas tasya bodhisattvasya bodher arthe
sattvanäm arthâya kimcid asti duskaram karapïyam karma,
yatrâsya bodhisattvasya samkoco va syAc cetasah duskaram
va karturp.
tatra katamad bodhisattvanam kusala-dharma,,-samgra=
hakaip viryam. yad viryam däna-paramita-prayogikaip
dana-paramita-samudägamaya yad vlryam slla-kçâmti-vï=
rya,}-dhyana-prajna-pâramita-prayogikam praj fia-pAramitA-
samudâgainftya. tat punah samäsatah sapt’akaraip vedita=
vyam. a-calaip sarva-kalpa-vikalpa1,-klesöpakIesa-[Tib. 108aJ
para-pravadi-du]jkha-samsparsair a-vicalyatvat. gädliaip
sat-krtya-prâyogikatvâd. a-prameyam sarva-vidyà-sthana-
sainudâgama-pratyupasthânatvât. upâya-yuktam prAptavya=
syârthasyâ-viparïta-mârgânugatatvât samata-prativedhäc ca.
samyag-vlryam arthöpasamhitasya praptavyasyärthasya pra=
ptaye pranihitatvüt. pratatam satatya-prayogitvat. viga=
ta-mänaip tena vlry’araipbhenän-unnamanat.2* ity ebhih
saptabhir akäraih kusala-dharma-samgrahaya viry’arambha-
prayogo bodhisattvanam ksipram par amitâ-paripüraye ’n-utta=
ra-samyak-saipbodhi-gamanaya samvartate (81a). yatas ca
sarveçârp bodhi-karakanam kusalänaip dharmänam evtup
samudagamaya viryam eva pradhanaip sreçthaip karaiiam
na tathä ’nyat. tasmad vlryam an-uttarayai samyak-sam=
bodhayc iti nirdisaipto nirdisamti tathagatah.
sattvärtha-kriya-viryaip punar bodhisattvanam vedita=
vyam ekadasa-prakäraip. tad-yatha sila-patale.S) yat tatra
’ > Om. C. 2> °nânunnati-gamanâ C. n; See p. 1 4 4 24 et seq.
silam uktam. tad iha viryam vaktavyam. ayam visesal.1·

tatra katamad bodhisattvasya duçkara-vïrj’am. tat tri-
vidham draçtavyam. yad bodhisattvo nairamtaryena civara-
samj fillip pinda-pita-samj näm sayan’âsana-samj nâm apy
ätma-samj fiam a-kurvan kusalesu dharmesu bhavanä-sata=
tyena prayukto bhavati. idaip. bodhisattvasya duskaram
viryam. punar bodhisattvas tena tatha-rüpena vïry’âraipbhe-
na a nikäya-sabhaga-niksepat sarva-kâlam [Tib. 108b]
prayukto bhavati. idam dvitïyarp bodhisattvasya duskara-
vlryam. punar bodhisattvah samatâ-p'rativedha-gupa-
vuktena nâti-lïnena nâty-ârabdhenâ-viparitenârthôpasaiphis
tena vïryena samanvâgato bhavati. idam bodhisattvasya
trtîyam duskara-vïryarp veditavyam. asya khalu bodhis=
attvanaip. duçkara-viryasya balaqi sattveçu karunâ prajfiâ ca
samgraha-hetur veditavvah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukham viryam.
tac catur-vidhain drastavyaip. klista-dharma-vivarjakam
sukla-dharm’ävarjakam karma-parisodhakarp jnâna-vivar=
dhakam ca. tatra klista-dharma-vivarjakam bodhisattvasya
viryam an-utpannänäm ca saqayojana-bandhanânusayôpa=
klesa-paryavasthanânâman-utpadàyôtpannânam ca prahânâ=
ya. tatra sukla-dharm’âvarjakaqi bodhisattvasya vîrj-am
an-utpannanam ca kusalanaqi dharmanam utpattaye vîr=
yam. utpannanam ca sthitaye. a-sarpmoçâyai vrddhi-vi=
pulatâyai yad viryam. tatra karma-parisodhakaip. bodhisat=
tvasya viryam yat trayanam karmanâm visuddhaye saqi=
grahajTa kusalasya kâya-karmano vAk-karmano manas-kar=
manas ca. tatra j iîâna-vi vardhakam bodhisattvasya viryam
V lU Y A-FATALA 203
yac chruta-cinta-bhavana-mayyâb prajfiayâl.i samudagamaya

vivrddhaye sarpvartate.
tatra katamad bodkisattvasya satpurusa-viryam. [Tib.
109a] tat pamca-vidham drasfavyam. a-niräkrtam sarvena
sarvaip chanda-(81b)prayogâ-nirakaranatayâ. anyünarp
yathôpâtta-tulyâdhika-vïryânubriphanatayA. a-linam utta=
pta-dïrgha-kalika-niraiptara-vïry’âraipbhâyâ-samkucitâ-visa=
nna-cittatayâ. a-viparltam arthôpasaiphitôpâya-parigrhïta«
taya. uttapta-prayogam ca bodhisattvAnAm vîryam an-ut«
tarAyâip samyak-samboddhâv abhitvaranatayA.
tatra katamad bodhisattvflnäm sarv’akAram vîryam.
tat sad-âkâraip ca sapt’akàram caikadhyam abhisamksipya
trayodas’âkâram veditavyaip. sätatya'^viryam nitya-kala-
prayogitaya. sat-krtya-vîryam nipuna-prayogitayâ. naisya«
mdikam vlryatn pürva-hetu-baradhânataya. präyogikam
vlryaip pratisamkhyäya kusala-paksa-prayogitayä. a-kopya-
vlryaqi sarva-duhkha-sarpsparsair u-vikopyataya an-anyathä-
bhâvôpagamanataya. a-saiptu?ti-vîryam alpâvara-mâtra-vi=
seçâdhigamâ-samtustatayâ. idarp tâvad sad-vidham sarv’â=
kararp vïryatp yena samanvägato bodhisattvah ärabdha-
vlryah sthämaväin vlryavän utsühî drdha-parâkramo ’nikçi«
pta-dhurah kusalesu dharmesv ity ucyate. sapta-vidham
punah chanda-sahagataxn bodhisattvasya vîryam <2punah-
punar"’ an-uttarâyârp samyak-saipbodhau tivra-cchanda-
pranidhänänubrmhanatayA. sämya-yuktaip bodhisattvasya
vlryarp yad anyatamena klesôpaklesenâ-saipkliçta-cetaso
’paryavasthitasya j*ena vïryena bodhisattval.i kusalesu dhar«
» sâtata C. (-___ 2) Simply punar C. phyi-phrr-sifi.
204 B o d h jsattvabh ü m i
mesii tulyôcita-vihârl bhavati. [Tib. 109b] vaisesikarp vîr=

yaip bodhisattvasyânyatamenôpaklesenôpakliçta-cetasah pa=
ryavasthita-cetasah tasyôpaklesasya prahanâya yad adlpta-
siro-nirvânôpamarp v'ryaip. esakarp vlryam bodhisattvasya
sarva-vidyâ-sthana-paryeçapataya. sikçâ-vîryaip bodhisattva=
sya teçv eva paryeçiteçu dharmesu yathâ-yogam yatha=
’rham dharmânudharma-pratipatti-sampâdanatayâ. parârtha-
kriya-vïryaip bodhisattvasya pürvavad1’ ekâdasa-prakâram
veditavyam. atmanali samyak-prayog’âraksâyai skhalita=
sya ca yathä-dharma-pratikarapatäyai vlryam saptamam
bodhisattvasya (82“). itîdaip trayodas’äkärarp bodhisattvasya
vlryaip sarv’âkâram ity ucyate.
vighütârthika-vlryam cêhâmutra-sukham ca bodhisattvâ=
nüni vlryam ksâiptivad drastavyam. tatrâyam visesah.
yâ tatra ksâiptih sêha viryam abhyutsâho vaktavyah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya visuddharp vlryaip. tat
samäsato dasa-vidham veditavyaip. anurüpam abhyastam
a-slatham su-grhitam kâlâbhyâsa-prayuktam nimitta-prati=
vedha-yuktaip a-llnam a-vidhuram samam mahä-bodhi-
parinamitam cêti.
iha bodhisattvo yena yenôpaklesenâtyartlxam bädhyate.
tasya-tasyôpaklesasya prahänäya nur üparp pratipakçam bha-
jate. [Tib. 110aJ kâma-râgasya pratipaksenâ-âubhâm bhâ=
vayati. vyâpüda-pratipaksepa maitrim. moha-pratipak?en=
êdaippratyayatâ-pratltyasamutpâdaip bhâvayati. vitarka-
pratipakçen’ anâpâna-smrtim. mâua-pratipakçena dhâtu-
prabhedaip bhftvayati. idam evarp-bhâgîyaip bodhisattva=
o See p. 1 4 4 w et seq.
V IRY A-PATALA 205
syânurùpam vïryam ity ucyate.

iha bodhisattvo na üdikarmika-tat-prathama-karmika-
vlryena samanvâgato bhavati. yad uta citta-sthitaye ’vavâ=
dânusasanya. nânyatrâbhyasta-prayogo bhavati paricita-
prayogah. idaip bodhisattvasyâbhyasta-vïryam ity ucyate.
na câpi bodhisattvah abhyasta-prayogo bhavaty avava=
dänusäsanyärji citta-sthitim ärabhya. api tv adikarmika
' eva sa bodhisattvah tasmim prayoge a-slatha-prayogo bhavati
sâtatya-sat-krtya-prayogitaya. itîdam bodhisattvasyâ-slatham
viryam ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah gurünâm amtikat svayam eva va
bahusrutya-baradhânatayâ a-viparita-grahitaya citta-sthitaye
vïryam ârabhate. itîdam bodhisattvasya su-grhitam vî=
ryam ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah evam a-viparlta-grahï samatha-
kale samatham bhavayati. pragraha-kûle cittam pra=
grhnati. upeksâ-kâle upeksam bhâvayati. idam asya
kala-prayukta-vlryam ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah samatha-pragrahôpekça-nimittanâm
samâdhi-sthiti(82b)-vyutthâna-nimittânaip côpalaksanâ-saip=
pramosa-prativedhâya satatya-karî bhavati sat-krtya-karî.
idam [Tib. 110bJ bodhisattvasya nimitta-prativedha-vlryam
ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah paramôdârâm parama5giunbhîrân
a-cimtyân a-prameyam bodhisattvanâip vïry’ârambha-nir=
desâm cchrutva n’ atmanam paribhavati. na samlïna-citto
bhavati. nâpi câlpa-matrakenâvara-mâtrakena visesâdhi=
gamena samtusto bhavati. nôttari na vyâyacchate. itîdam
bodhisattvasyâ-lïna-viryam ity ucyate.

punar bodhisattvah kalena kâlam indriyair gupta-
dvaratâm bhojane matra-jnatam pürva-ratrâpara-râtram
jagarika’nuyuktatam samprajânaip-viharitam ity evam-bha=
gïyârn samadhi-saipbharam samadâya vartate. tegu côdyu=
kto bhavati. a-viparltaip cârthôpasarphitam sarvatra-
yatnam arabhate. itîdam bodhisattvasyâ-vidhuraip vlryam
ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah nâti-lïnam nâty-ârabdhaip vlryam
arabhate. samarp yoga,}-vâhï. sarveçu c’ arambha-karanl=
yesu samaip sat-krtya-kârî bhavati. iyam bodhisattvasya
sama-vlryatêty ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah sarva-vlry’âraipbhan abhisaipskrtan
an-uttaräyäip samyak-sambodhau parinamayati. idam bo=
dhisattvasya samyak-parinamitarp vlryam ity ucyate.
ity état svabhava-vïry’adikaip visuddha-vïryâvasanaip
ca bodhisattvânam vlryam maha-bodhi-phalam yad âsritya
bodhisattva virya-püramitärp paripüryaS) an-uttarârp sam=
yak-saipbodhim abhisambuddhah abhisarpbhotsyamte abhi*
saipbudhyaipte ca.
Bodhisattvabhümav [Tib. l l l aJ adhare yoga-sthane

dvâdasamam vlrya-patalam samâptam.
*> sbyor-ba. But -> paripürayitvä K.

D h y â n a -p a t a l a 207
uddanaip pürvavad veditavyam.

tatra katamo bodhisattvänäqi dhyüna-svabhäval}.
bodhisattva-pitnka-sravana-cintä-pürvakam yal laukikarp
loköttaram bodhisattvänam kusalaip citt’aikägryara citta-
sthitih (83a) samatha-paksyä va vipasyanâ-pakçya va yuga-
naddha-vahi-märgam tad-ubhaya-paksyä vä. ayaip bodhi=
sattvänaip dhyana-svabhavo veditavyah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvänäm sarva-dhyänam. tad
dvi-vidham draçtavyaip. laukikarn loköttaram ca. tat
punar yathä-yogaip tri-vidham veditavyaip. dfçta-dharma-
sukha-viharäya dhyanaip bodhisattva-sumädhi-guna-nirhä-
raya dhyanaip sattvärtha-kriyayai dhyänam.
tatra yad bodhisattvänaip sarva-vikalpäpagataip kayika-
caitasika-prasrabdhi-janakam parama-prasärptam manya=
nâ’pagatam an-âsvaditam sarva-nimittäpagataip dhyanam.
idam eçaip dr?ta-dharma-sukha-viharäya veditavyam.
tatra yad bodhisattvanârp dhyânaip vicitrâ-ciiptyâ-
pramana-dasa-bala-gotra-saipgrhIta-samadhi-nirhäraya sam=
vartate. yeçâm samâdhînarp sarva-sravaka-pratyeka-buddha
apil> nämäpiS) na prajanaipti3) kutah punah samapatsyamte.
yac ca bodhisattva-vimoksâbhibhv-ayatana-krtsn’ayatanânam
pratisaipvid-a-ranâ-pranidhi-jnân’adlnam gunänam sravaka-
[Tib. l l l b] sadharananam abhinirharaya sarpvartate. idaip
bodhisattvasya dhyanam samadhi-gupäbhinirhäräya vedi=
tavyarp. sattvärtha-karmani dhyanaip bodhisattvasyaika=
das’akäraip pürvavad veditavyam. yad dhyanaip nisritya
bodhisattvah sattvanäni krtyesv arthôpasaiphiteçu sahä=
» Om. C. 2> nämapi C. s> jân° C.
ylbhavaip gacchati. duhkham apanayati. duhkhitanaip

nyayam upadisati. krtajiiah krtavedl upakarisu pratyupa=
karaip karoti. bhayebhyo raksati. vyasana-sthanam sokam
vinodayati. upakarana-vikalanam upakaranopasamharam
karoti. samyak parisadam parikar?ati. cittam anuvartate.
bhutair gunair har§ayati. samyak ca nigrhnati. rddhya
cottrasayaty avarjayati. tad etat sarvam ekadhyam abhisaip;
kgipya bodhisattvanaip sarva-dhyanam ity ucyate. lidta
uttari xiato bhilyah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvanaip du?karam dhyanaip.
tat tri-vidham drastavyaip. yad bodhisattvah udarair
vicitraih su-paricitaih dhyana-viharair abhinirhrtaih vihrtya
svecchaya tat paramam dhyana-sukham vyavartya pratb
sarpkhyaya (83b) sattv&nukaippaya prabhutam sattvartha-
kriyaip sattva-paripakarp samanupasyamtah kama-dhatav
upapadyamte. idarp bodhisattvanaip prathamaqi duskara-
dhyanarp veditavyaip. punar yad bodhisattvo dhyanam ni5
Srityd-prameyd-saipkhyeya-cintyarp sarva-sravaka-pratyeka-
buddba-vi§aya-samatikrantan bodhisattva-samadhln abhi=
nirharati. idaip bodhisattvasya dvitiyaip du?kara-[Tib. 112aJ
dhyanaip veditavyaip. punar bodhisattvo dhyanarp nisri=
tyan-uttaram samyak-saipbodhim abhisaipbudhyate. idaip
bodhisattvasya trtfyaip du?karaip dhyanaip veditavyaip.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhaip dhya=
naip. tac catur-vidham drastavyaip. sa-vitarkarp sa-vicaram.
[viveka-jaip samadhi-jarp]a) prlti-sahagataip. sata'-sukha-
11 O.m K. Tib. and both Ch. versions have not the equivalent;
apparently this is an interpolation. 2) sic.
D h y ä n a -p a t a l a 209
sahagatarp. upeksâ-sahagataip ca.

tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sat-purusa-dhyänam. tat
pamca-vidham draçtavyaip. an-âsvâditaip. maitri-sahaga-
taip. karuna-sahagatarp. muditä-sahagatain. upekçâ-saha=
gataip ca.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarv’äkära-dhyänam. tat
çad-vidhaip sapta-vidhaip c’ aikadhyam abhisamksipya
trayodasa-vidhaqi veditavyaip. kusalaip dhyânam. a-vyä=
kptaip ca nirmita-nirmânâya dhyänaip. samatha-paksyaip.
vipasyanâ-pak§yaip. sva-parârtha-samyag-upanidhyânâya
dhyânarp. abhiinâ-prabhava-guna-nirhârâya dhyânaip.
nâm’âlaipbanam. arth’âlaipbanatp. samatha-nimitta-pra=
graha-nimitt’âlaipbanaip. upekçâ-nimitt’âlambanam*. dpsta-
dharma-sukha-viharaya parârtha-kriyâyai ca dhyânam.
itîdaip trayodas’âkaram bodhisattvanaip dhyanaip sarv’à=
kâram ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya vighâtârthika-dhyanam.
tad asâ-vidhaip drastavyaip. visâsam-vi§al)-jvara-bhüta-
grah’ady-upadrava-samsamakanaip siddhaye mantrâpâm
adhiçthâyakam dhyanaip. dhatu-vaisainya-janâm ca [Tib.
112b] vyâdhinâip vyupasamâya dhyânaip. dur-bhikçesu
maha-rauraveçu pratyupasthitesu vpçti-nirhârakaip dhyâ=
nain, vividhebhyo bhayebhyo manuçyâ-manusya-krtebhyo
jala-sthala-gatebhyah samyak paritrânâya dhyanarp. tatha
bhojana-pana-hinânam atavî-kâiptara-gatânaip bhojana-pâ=
nôpasaiphârâya dhyânam. bhoga-vihïnânâm vineyânâip
bhogôpasamhârâya dhyânaip. dasasu dikçu pramattânâip
*> °?ama C. drag-po. -> °kçà'lamb° MS. btaii-sBoms-kyi mtshan-
ma-la dmigs-pa. féfflüfc.
samyak-sambodhanaya dhyanam. utpannotpannanam ca

sattva-krtyanarp samyak-kriyayai dhyanam.
tatra katamad bodhisattva(84a)syehamutra-sukham dhya=
nam. tan nava-vidham drastavyaip. rddhi-pratiharyena
s sattvanaip vinayaya dhyanam. adesana-pratiharyenanusa=
sti-pratiharyena sattvanaip vinayaya dhyanam. papa-kari=
pam apaya-bhumi-vidar sanam dhyanam. nasta-pratibhana=
nam sattvanaip pratibhanopasaipharaya dhyanarp. musita-
smrtlnaip sattvanaip smrty-upasamharaya dhyanam. a-
1,1 viparlta-sastra-kavya-matrka-nibandha-vyavasthaMya sad-
dharma-cirn-sthitikatayai dhyanam. laukikanaip silpa-
karma-sthananam arthSpasamhitanaip sattvanugrahakapam
lipi-ganana-nyasana-samkhya-mudrkldinam mamca-pltha-
cchattr6panah’adinatp ca vicitrapam vividhanaip bhan(Jopa=
'n skaranam anupravartakam dhyanaip. apaya-bhumy-upa=
pannanarp ca sattvanaip tnt-kal’apayika-duhkha-prntipra=
sraipbhanatayai rasmi-pramocakaip dhyanam.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya visuddham dhyanaip.
tad dasa-vidhatp drastavyaip laukikya [Tib. 213a] suddhya
s» visuddham an-asvaditaip dhyanam. a-klistam lokottaraya
suddhya1* visuddham2* dhyanaqi. prayoga-suddliya visud=
dhaqi.1’ maula-suddhya2* visuddham.** maula-visesottara-
visuddhya4* visuddharp dhyanaip. pravesa-sthiti-vyutthana-
vasita-visuddhya4* visuddhani dhyanam. dhyana-vyavar=
m tane5’ punah-samapadana-vasita-visuddhya8* visuddham
l) £uddh° K . & dag-pas. -> Suddh° CK. mam-par dag-pa.

:1) praptyil (!) CK. dag-pas. "U So CK & Tib. not iuddhya.
■'’ > °nam CK. bzlog-na. n> dag-pa.
D h y ä n a -p a t a l a 211
dhyanam. abhijiiä-vikurvana-vasitä-visuddhya0 visuddham

dhyadam. sarva-drsti-gatä2)pagama-visuddhya visuddham
dhyanam. klesa-jfiey’avaraija-prahana-visuddhya ca vi=
suddhaip dhyänam. ity etad dhyanam a-prameyam bodhi=
sattvanam maha-bodhi-phalam yad üsritya bodhisattva 5
dhyana-paramitarri paripüryân-uttaram sarayak-sambodhim
abhisambuddhavantah abhisambhotsyamte abhisambu*
dhyamte ca.
Bodhisattvabhamav adhare yoga-sthane trayoda=

samam dhyäna-patalam. 1,1
υ dag-pa. 2) lta-bar gyur-pa. But J l ® = drsti-gati.

212 B odhxsattvabhüm i
uddünaip pürvavad veditavyam.

tatra katarao bodhisattvasya praj na-svabhävah. sarva-
jneya-pravesaya ca sarva-j ùeyânupraviçtas ca yo dharmâpâm
pravicayab parpca-vidyä-sthänäny älambya pravartate a=
dhyätma-vidyäm hetu-vidyäip cikitsa-vidyaip sabda-vidyäm
(84b) silpa-karma-sthäna-vidyaip ca. ayarp bodhisattvänam
prajnä-svabhavo veditavyab.
tatra katamä bodhisattvânaip sarva praj fia. [Tib. 113b]
sa dvi-vidha drastavyà. laukika lokôttara ca. sâ punah
samäsatas tri-vidhâ veditavyä. jüeye tattvânubodha-prative=
dhäya. paipcasu ca yatha-nirdiç|esu vidya-sthänesu trigu
ca rasisu kausalyal>-kriyayai. sattvârtha-kriyayai ca. yâ
bodhisattvänäm au-abhiläpyarp dharma-nairätmyam arabhya
satyâvabodhaya va satyâvabodha-kale vaS) satyâbhisaipbodhad
va ürdhvaip3) prajiïa parama-prasama-vyupasthânâ',) nir-
vikalpa sarva-praparpcâpagata sarva-dharmesu samatâ’nugatâ
maha-samânya-laksana-praviçta j fieya-pary aipta-gata samâ=
ropâpavâdâipta-dvaya-vivarj itâ madhyama-pratipad-anusari=
ni. iyaip bodhisattvanâm tattvânubodha-prativedhâya praj Sa
veditavya. paipcasu vidyâ-sthâneçu kausalaip vistarepa
pürvavad veditavyam tad-yathä bala-gotra-patale.5' trayah
puna rasayah arthôpasarphitânâip dharmânaip rasih an-
arthôpasaiphitanaip dharmânaip räsib naivârthôpasarphitâ=
nüip nän-arthopasarphitanäip dharmanâm râsib· ity etesv
a?tasu sthüneçu praj iïâyah kausala-parigrahab mahântaip
nir-uttararp jnana-sambhararp paripürayaty an-uttarâyai
U °Ja C. 2) Om. C. s> ürdhva C. 4) Se-bar gnas-pa.

But B> See p. 96,:i. et seq.
P ic aj S ä - p a t a l a 213
samyak-saipbodhaye. sattvârtha-kriya pu nah pürvavad”

ekädasa-prakäraiva veditavya. tesv eva sthanesu ya prajiïa
sâ sattvârtha-kriyâyai prajiïâ veditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya duçkara prajiïa. tri-vidhä
drastavj'a. gaipbhlrasya dharma-nairatmya-j iïanaya duskara
sattvânaip vinayôpâyasya jiïânâya duskara sarva-jiïeyân-
âvarana-jüanâya ca duskara.
[Tib. 114a] tatra katamä bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukha
prajiïa. sâ catur-vidha dra§tavyâ. srâvaka-pitakaip bodhi=
sattva-pitakaip c’ arabhya srutamayî prajiïâ ciutâmayî
prajiïâ. pratisaipkhyâya bodhisattva-karapïyânuvrttav a-
karanïya-nivrttau ca pratisamkhyâna-bala-sarngrhîtâ prajiïa.
bhâvanâ-bala-saipgrhïtâ ca samahita-bhümika a-pramânâ
prajiïa.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sat-purusasya satpurusa-
prajiïâ (85*). sa paqica-vidhâ draçtavyâ. sad-dharma-
sravana-samudagatâ pratyâtmaip yoniso-manas-kara-sahagatâ
sva-parârtha-pratipatty-upaya-sahagatâ dharmänam dharina-
sthiti-dharma-vyavastham aviparïtam arabhya su-viniscitâ
prajiïâ klesa-vijahauâ ca prajiïa. aparah paryâyah süksmü
3'athâvad-bhâvikataya j ueya-pravesat. nipuna yavad-bhavi=
katayâ jiïeya-pravesât. sahajâ pürvaka-jiïâna-saipbhâra-
8amudagamât. âgamôpetâ buddhair mahâ-bhümi-pravist.ais
ca bodhisattvaih saipprakâsita-dharmârthasyôdgrahapa-
dhâranat. adhigamôpeta suddh’âsaya-bhümim upadaya
yâvan nisthâ-gainana-bhümi-parigrahât.
tatra katamâ bodhisattvasya sarv’âkâra prajiïa. sa
υ See p. 14454. et seq.
sad-vidhä sapta-vidha c’ aikadhyam abhisamkçipya trayo=

dasa-vidha veditavyä. satyeçu duhkha-jnânam samudaya-
jfianam nirodha-jnänam marga-jfianam. nisthâyam ksaya-
jfianam an-utpâda-jfiânam. iyam tavafc sad-vidha prajfia.
sapta-vidha punah dharma-jiïânam [Tib. 114bJ anvaya-
jfiânam samvrli-jfianam abhijfiâ-jfianaip laksana-jfianam
dasa-bala-pürvamgamam j fianam catasrsu ca yuktisu yukti-
j fianam.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya vighatârthika-prajfiâ. sa
asta-vidha drastavyâ. dharmanam paryâya-j fianam arabhya
bodhisattva-dharma-pratisainvit. dharmanäni lak$ana-jfiä=
nam Arabhyârtha-pratisanivit. dharmânAm nir-vacana-
jfianam ärabhya nirukti-pratisanivit. dharmAnâm prakära-
pada-prabhedam arabhya pratibhana-pratisamvit. sarva-
para-pravadi-nigrahâya bodhisattvasya prajfia. sarva-sva-
vada-vyavasthâna-pratisthanaya ca prajfia. grha-tantra-
samyak-pranayanflya kulôdayâya prajfia. raja-nlti-laukika-
vyavahara-nltisu ca bodhisattvasya ya niscitâ prajfia.
tatra katama bodhisattvasyêhâmutra-sukhâ prajfia. sa
nava-vidha drastavya. adhyatma-vidyâyâm su-vyavadata
su-pratisthita prajfia. cikitsa-vidyayâm hetu-vidyäyäm
sabda-vidyayüm laukika-silpa-karmu-9thana-vidyayâip su-
vyavadâta no tu prati?thita prajfia. tam eva su-vyavadatam
pamca-prakaram vidyam nisritya ya bodhisattvasya paresâm
vineyânam müdhauArri pramattanarp saiplïnânâm samyak-
pratipannânam (85b) yatha-kramam samdarsanl samadapanî
samuttejanî sampraharsani ca prajfia.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya visuddha prajfia. saraAsato
P r a j n a -p a t a l a 215
dasa-vidha yeditavya. [Tib. 115“] tattvarthe <1dvi-vidha,)

yAvad-bhavikatayA yathavad-bhavikataya ca tattvarthasya
grahaiiat. pravrtty-arthe dvi-vidha samyag hetutah phalatas
ca grahanAt. upadanarthe dvi-vidha <2viparyasS-viparyasa2)-
yathabhQta-parijfianat. upAy&rthe dvi-vidha sarva-karanlya-
karanlya-yathabhuta-parijfianat. nistha’rthe dvi-vidha sam=
klesasya ca saipklesato vyavadanasya ca vyavadanato yathA-
bhuta-parij ilanAt. itiyam bodhisattvanam pamc’akAra dasa-
prabheda prajha visuddha paramaya visuddhya veditavya.
itiyam3) bodhisattvanam su-viniscita ca-prameyA ca
prajila maha-bodhi-phala yam Asritya bodhisattvAh prajfia-
pAramitAtn paripuryan-uttarAip samyak-sambodhim abhisam=
budhyaipte.
sa khalv e?a sannAip paramitanAip tesu-te.?u sutrantare?u
bhagavata vyagrAnAm nirdistanam ayam samAsa-samgrahu-
nirdeso veditavyab· yasmims tathagata-bhAsite sutre dana-
paramita va yavat prajna-pAramita va uddesam Agacchati
nirdcsam va. sa svabhava-dane^ va yavad visuddhe va
dane ’vatarayitavya. saipgrahas ca tasyaS) yathA-yogam
veditavyah. evam anyesAm sil’adinam prajfia’vnsananaip
yatha-nirdi?t&nam avat&rah saipgrahas ca yatha-yogaip
veditavyab- yani ca tathAgatAnAm bodhi-sattva-caryA-janma-
prameyAni jatakani du?kara-carya-pratisaipyuktani tani
sarvApi dana-pratisaipyuktani danam Arabhya veditavyani.
yatha danam evam [Tib. 115“] sllam ksAmtirn viryam
dhyanaip sarvArii prajfia-pratisamyuktAni prajfiam arabhya
(1. . . .0 Om. C. <s. . . .*> viparyftsa C. 3> C . i n s e r t s h e r e
ca. <> °nena C. 5) tasya C.

216 B o d h ISATT VABH ÜMI
veditavyani. känicid dânam ev’ ärabhya kânicid yävat

prajfiam ev’ arabhya kanicid dvaya-sarpspstani känicit traya-
sanasrstaui kanicic catuh-sarpsrstâni kânicit parpca-saipsrçtâni
kanicit sarvä eva sat parumita arabhya voditavyâni. abhih
sadbhih paramitâbhir an-uttaräyai samyak-saipbobhaye
samudagacchamto bodhisattvä (86a) mahâ-sukla-dharmârriavâ
maha-sukla-dharma-samudra ity ucyaipte sarva-sattva-
sarv’akâra-saippatti-hetu-maha-ratna-hradâ1' (2ity ucyante.2)
asya punar esam pevam a-pramäpasya3) punya-jiïâna-sarçi=
bhâra-samudagamasya nänyat phalain evam anurüpani
yatha ’n-uttaraiva4) samyak-sambodhir iti.
<3Adhare yoga-sthane prajiïâ-patalaip caturdasamarp.^
pradä K. & sbyin-pa. But ffiKS(^cÄ)Äilä· <2. . . . 2) Om. C.

Tib. <3___ :i) eva pr° C. de-ltar.. . .dpag-tu-med-pa. 4) ryaiva
C. (S. . . .s> Bodhisattva-bhömäv ädhäre yoga-sthäne caturdaiam
(sic) prajnä-patalam samäptam K.
S a m g r a h a -v a s t u - p a t a l a 217
uddanarp purvavad veditavyam.

tatra katamo bodhisattvanam priya-vadita-svabhavali.
iha bodhisattvo man’apam satyam dharmyanri carthopasam=
hitaip sattve?u vacara udaharati. ayam bodhisattvanam
samasatab priya-vadita-svabhavali.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya sarva priya-vadita. sa
tri-vidha dra?tavya. iha bodhisattvasya ya vak sarpmoda=
ni yaya vaca bodhisattvo vigata-bhrkutih pQrv&bhilapI1'
uttana-mukha-varnah smita-purvam-gamah ksema-svastya=
yana-pariprcchaya va dhatu-samya-pariprcchaya va sukha-
ratriip-di vasa-pari prcchaya va ehi-sv-agata-vaditaya va ity
evam-adibhir akaraih [Tib. 116a] sattvan pratisammodaya=
ti loka-yatram n3garaka-bhavam anuvartamanah. ya ca vag
bodhisattvasy’ 3nandanls> yaya vaca bodhisattvah putra-vrd=
dhiqa dara-vrddhirji jiiati-vrddhiip dhana-vrddhim dhanya-
vrddhirp va dr?tva a-pratisamvidifatma-vrddhikanani sat=
tvanam avedayann anandayati sraddha-slla-sruta-ty3ga-pra=
jfia-vrddhya va punar anandayati. ya ca bodhisattvasya sarv’as
kara-gunopeta-dharma-desana-pratisaipyukta vak sattvanarp
hita-sukhaya satata-samitaip. pratyupasthita paramenopakare=
nopakarl-bhutA. iyam bodhisattvanam priya-vadita pra=
bhedasah sarva veditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvanam samasatah sarva priya=
vadita. sa dvi-vidha drastavya. loka-yatra’nugata samyag-
dharma-desana’nugata ca. tatra ya ca sammodanl vag ya3> &
c’ anandanl ’yam loka-yatraûgata4' veditavya. tatra
l> °Ja?I CK. gsoii-por smra-sift. » Om.C. v canand0 C.
« °ga C.
218 B odh is a t t v a b h u m i
yêyam vflg upakarù paramenôpakarepa pratyupasthitâ

nirdiçla. iyam samyag-dharma-desanâ’nugatâ veditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya duskarâ priya-vâditâ. sâ
tri-vidhä dras{avyä. yad bodhisattvo vadhakesu pratyarthi.su
pratyamitresu suvisuddhena niskalmasena cetasâ pratisam=
khyaya sarnmodanïm va anandanlip vôpakarâm. vacam udl=
rayati. iyam bodhisattvasya prathama duskara priyavaditâ
(861’) veditavya. punar yad bodhisattvah adhimatrarp sam-
müçlhesu sattvesu dhandhêndriyesv [Tib. 116b] aparitasya=
mauah pratisaipkhyaya dharmyâm katham1’ kathayati.
khedam abhyupagamj'a grahayati nyayyam2) dharmaip ku=
salam. iyam dvitlyâ bodhisattvasya duskara priyavâditâ.
punar yad bodhisattvah sa{,he§u mayaviçu sattvesv acâryô-
padhyaya-guru-daksinlya-visarpvadake?u mithyâ-pratipan=
nesv (5anaghata-citto ’pratigha'^-cittah saipmodanïm anan=
damna1' upakararp vacam udïrayati. iyaip bodhisattvasya
trtîya duskara (!ipriyavadita veditavyâ.lî)
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhî priyavadita.
sa catur-vidhâ drasfavya. nivarana-prahânâya sugati-gama=
naya pürva-kala-karaniyâ dharma-desana. vigata-nivara=
nasya kalya-cittasya samutkarsikl catur-arya-satya-pratisarp=
yukta dharma-desana. pramattanarp sattvanaip grhi-
pravrajitanâip samyak-saipcodana pramada-caryâyâ vyuttha=
pyâpramada-caryayaip pratisthapanârtham. utpannôtpan=
nanaip ca saipsayanam apanayaya ya dharma-desana sam=
kathya-viniscaya-kriyä.
e Om. C. 2> nyâyam CK. (3. . . . () âghâta C. 4) Om.
C. “yavâditavyâ C.
tatra katamâ bodhisattvanäip sat-puru$änäm sat-purusa-

priyavâdilâ. sa pamca-vidha dra?tavyâ. iha (1bodhisattva-
bhütâs1’ tathâgata-bhûtas ca bodhisattväh sanidanam eva
vineyanäipS) dharmam desayaniti sanibsaranam sapratisa-
ranaip saparâkramaip saprätihäryam. sthane sötpattikam
sik?a-padaip prajnapayamti. tasmad esAm dharmah sanidäno
bhavati. samatta-sikçânâip c’ apannânâm apatter vyuttha=
nam prajfiapayarpti. tasraad esam dharmah sanihsarano
bhavati. [Tib. 117*] caturbhili pratisaranaih samgrhïtam
aviparltâm dharma-vinaye ’smim pratipattim prajuapayainti.
tasmäd esarp dharmah sapratisarario bhavati. sarva-duh=
kha-nairyânikïm apratyudävartam pratipadam samprakâsa=
yanti. tasmad egaip dharmah saparakramo bhavati. tri=
bhis ca prâtiharyaih sarväm desanäm avandhyäm kurvamti.
tasmäd e?aip dharmah saprâtihâryo3’ bhavati.
tatra katamâ bodhisattvanäm sarv’äkara-priyavadita.
sa çadvidhâ saptavidha c’ aikadhyam abhisamksipya trayo:
dasavidha dra?tavyâ. annjneyeçu dharmesv anujfiane pri=
yavâdita. pratiçeddhavyeçu (87Λ) dharmesu pratiçedhe.
dharmanäm dharma-paryayôdbhavika priyavaditâ. dharma-
lakçanâviparltôdbhâvika. dharma-nirvacanâviparltôdbhâvis
kâ. dharma-pada-prakara-prabhedôdbhavika priyavaditâ.
saφmodanI priyavadita. anandanï priyavadita. paresâm
sarvôpakaranair alpôtsnkatayaip sarva-krtyesu samyag-ga=
teçv alpôtsukatâyâip visada-pravàrariï priyavadita. vividhesu
ca bhayesu bhïtanam âsvasanï priyavadita. nyayôpadesa-
(l u ettvâs C. -> vinay“ C. Ôfif-ifcÆ· Om. Tib. 3J sapra*

tisaiphäryo C.
samgrhlta ca priyavadita. akusal&t sthanad vyutthapya

kusale sthane pratis^hapanartham samyag-drg{a-sruta-pari=
saipkita-saipcodana’vasadanI priyavadita. paraip pratibalam
adhyegyopasamhrta priyavadita. sarv’akara veditavya.
tatra kataraa bodhisattvanarp vighatarthika-priyavadita.
sa ’stavidha dragtavya. ya bodhisattvasya caturvidhaip
vag-visuddliim nisrity&gtagv [Tib. 117b] aryesu vyavaharegu
vak. iyam vighatarthika-priyavadita bodhisattvanam ucyate.
tatreyanri caturvidha-vag-visuddhih. mpsa-vadat prativiratih.
paisunyat parugyat sarabhinna-pralapat prativiratilj. tatrSme
agtav arya vyavaharah. drste drgta-vadita. srute mate
vijnate vijfiata-vadita. adpste adp^-v^dita. asrute amate
avij iiate avijfiata-vadita.
tatra katama bodhisattvanam iMmutra-sukha priyav3=
dita, sa nava-vidha drasfavya. jiiati-vyasana-soka-praha=
jiaya priyavadita. bhoga-vyasana-soka-prahanay’ arogya-
vyasana-soka-prahanaya priyavadita. slla-vyasana-prahana=
ya drsti-vyasana-prahanaya priyavadita. slla-saippade dfsti-
saippade acara-sampade ajlva-sampade ca ya1} priyavadita
sad-dharma-desana.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya visuddha priyavadita. sa
viipsa(87b)ti-vidha drastavya. viipsaty-akaraih ya dharma-
desanil. sa punah pQrvavad veditavya. tad-yatha bala-
gotra-patale.2’
tatrarthacarya yatha ca priyavadita tathaiva ca vistarena
veditavya. etad-visigtaqi cirthacaryam anyaip vakgyami.
tatha hi bodhisattvah sarva-prakaraya’ naya priyavaditaya
o C. inserts here ca. -> See p. 10714.
S a m g r a h a - v a s t u -p a t a l a 221
tatra-tatropagamarthani sattvanam acarati. tatra katamo

bodhisattvanain artha-carya-svabhuvah. evam hi priyava*
ditaya yukti-sarpdarsitanani sattvanam yathu-yogam sik§asv
artha-caryayaip dharmanudharma-pratipatti-caryayam karu=
nya-cittam upasthapya nirami?ena cetasa [Tib. l l S a] s
samadapana vinayana nivesana prati^thapana. ayam artha-
caryayah samasatah svabhava-nirdesah.
tatra katama bodhisattvanam sarva artha-carya. sa ’pi
dvividha dra?tavya. aparipakvanam ca sattvanaip paripa=
cana.1' paripakvanam (Sca sattvanam5' vimocana”. sa punas >«
tribhir mukhair veditavya. dr§tadharmike ’rthe samada=
pana. samparayike ’rthe samadapana. dr${.a-dharma-sam=
parayiko ’rthe samadapana. tatra dharmikail.i karma-
gunaih bhoganam arjana-raksana-vardhana-samyak-samada=
panataya drstadharmike ’rthe samadapana veditavya. ye= m
nayaip paratas ca prasamsaip labhate. dr?te c.a dharme
sukham. upakarana-sukhen3,nugrhIto viharati. tatra bho=
gan utsrjya bhik§aka-vrtta-jlvika-pratibaddha-pravrajya-sa=
madapana samparayike ’rthe samadapana veditavya. yena=
yam niyatam saipparaya-sukhito bhavati. na tv avasj7am f
drste dharme. tatra ya grhino va pravraj itasya va ’nupu=
rvena vairagya-gamana-samadapana. iyaip drsta-dharma-
saipparayike ’rthe samadapana veditavya. yenaynip dr?te
ca dharme prasrabdha-kayah prasrabdha-cittah sukham
sparsarp viharati. samparaye ca visuddhi-devesiipapadyate.
nirupadhisese ni(88a)rvana-dhatau parinirvati.
tatra katama bodhisattvanain du?kara artha-carya. sa
n °nSya C. a> °n&ya C.
222 B o d iîis a t t v a b h ü m i
trividlia drasfcavya. pürva'hkusala-müla-hetv-acariteû sat=

tvesvS) [Tib. 118bJ artha-carya bodhisattvânam duskarä.
tatha hi te duhkha-samadäpya bhavaipti kusale. mahatyâm
bhoga-sarppadi vartamâneçu sattvesu tad-adhyavasâna-gateçv
artha-carya bodhisattvânam duskara. tatha hi te mahati
pramada-pade pramâda-sthâne vartaipte. ito bâhyakeçu
tîrthikesu pQrvaip ca tlrthika-drs[i-caritesu sattvesv artha-
carya bodhisattvânam duskara. tatha hi te svayarp müdha=
s câbhiuivistas câsmin dharina-vinaye.
tatra katama bodhisattvânaip sarvato-mukh! artha-carya.
sa caturvidha dras[avyâ. ilia bodhisattvah asrâddham. srad=
dha-sampadi samadâpayati yâvat pratiçt-hâpayati. duhsîlam
slla-saippadi dusprajnaip prajfia-saippadi matsarinam tyäga-
sampadi samadapayati yavat pratisthâpayati.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sat-purusârtha-caryâ. sa
paipcavidha draçt-avya. iha bodhisattvah sattvan bhüte
’rthe samadapayati. kalena samadâpayati. arthôpasamhite
’rthe samädapayati. Slaksnena samädapayati. maitra-cit=
tenu samadâpayati.
tatra katamä bodhisattvanaip sarv’âkâra artha-carya.
sa sadvidha saptavidha c’ aikadhyam abhisamkçipya tra=
yodasavidha dras(avyä. ilia bodhisattvah saipgrahïtavyâips
ca sattvan samyak samgrhnati. nigrahitavyams ca sattvan
samyaii nigrhnati. sasana-pratihatanärp ca sattvänaip [Tib.
119a] pratighatam apanayati. madhya-sthän sattvan asmiip
cchasane avatârayati. avatîrnâms ca samyak triçu yanesu
paripacayati. paripakvâips ca sattvan vimocayati. tad-
°rvam C. s> Om. CK. sems-can. gfîfltSW.
S a m g r a h a -v a s t u -p a t a l a 223
ekatyäips ca sarribhära-raksöpacaye samniyojayati. yad

uta h!uayâna-nihsrtiiiit> c’ arabhya mahilyäna-mhsrtiin0
va. yatha saqibhara-rakçôpacaye evam praviveke cittaikâ=
gratayam avarana-visuddhau manaskara-bhavanayanx5) ca
saipniyojayati. srâvaka-pratyeka-buddha-gotraip cchravaka- n
pratyeka-buddha-yâne samniyojayati. tathügata-gotran
anuttare samyaksambodhi-yâne niyojayati
(88b)tatra katama bodhisattvânâm vighatârthika ’rtha-
carya. sa a?tavidhâ drastavya. hretavyeçu sthaneçv <3âhri=
kya-paryavasthana3)-paryavasthitanarp. sattvänäm ahrikya-
paryavasthanarp vinodayaty apanayati. yatha ahrikya-
paryavasthanam evam apatrapitavyesv anapatrapya-parya=
vasthânaip middha-paryavasthänam auddhatya-paryava=
sthânam kaukrtya-paryravasthanam ïrçyA-paryavasthanam
mâtsarya-paryavasthanaip vinodayaty apanayati. is
tatra katama bodhisattvasyêhâmutra-sukha artha-carya.
sa navavidha drastavyâ. para-sattvanäm kâya-karma-parh
suddhim ârabhya sarv’akarat prânâtipatat prativirati-sama=
dapana sarv’âkarâdatt’adana-prativirati-[Tib. 119bJsamada=
pana sarv’âkâra kama-mithy’âcâra-prativirati-samâdâpanata »
sarv’akara sura-maireya-madya-pramâda-sthana-prativirati-
samadäpana. vak-karma-parisuddhim Arabhya sarv’akara
mrça-vada-prativirati-samadâpanata sarv’akara paisunya-
prativirati-samadâpanata',) sarv’akara pârusya-prativirati-sa=
mädapana sarv’akara sapibhinna-pralapa-prativirati-sama= m
dapanata. manaskarma-parisuddhim Arabhya sarv’akarâ
c nis° MS. Aes-par hbyuA-ba. « °nay° MS. <3. .. . 3> °kyam
av° MS. Ao-tsha-ba-med-pahi kun-nas dkris-pas. Ά "mud0 MS.
’bhidhyä-vyapäda-mithyä-drsti-prativirati-samädäpanatä.
tatra katamâ bodhisattvasya visuddha artha-caryâ, sa
dasavidhâ draçtavyâ. bahih-suddhim upädaya panacavidhâ.
amtab-suddhim upädaya paipcavidha. bahih-suddhim upâ=
daya bodhisattvânârp paipcavidhâ sattveçv artha-caryâ
katama. anavadya aparâvrttâ anupürva sarvatra-ga yathâ-
yogam ca.
iha bodhisattvah sattvau na duscarita-vyämisre dus=
carita-pürvamgame sâvadye samkliçte ’kusale sarçmiyojayati.
iyam asyânavadya bhavaty artha-carya. sattvesu.1)
punar bodhisattvo ua amokse cânekâmta-visuddhe c’
ayatane moksa esa ekâmta-visuddha esa iti sattvâms tatrai=
vaS) samadâpayati. iyam asyâparâvrttâ sattveçv artha-carya.
punar bodhisattvah pürvam bala-prajüanäip sattvanäm
uttânâm [Tib. 120a] dharma-desanâm karoti. uttänam
ava(89a)vâdânusâsanlm anupravartayati. madhya-praj ùams
cainam viditva madhyâip dharma-desanaip madhyâvavâ=
dânusâsanlm anupravartayati. prthu-prajnâms cainüm
viditva gambhlram dharma-desanâtn sûksmâm avavadâ=
nusâsanïm anupravartayati anupürvena kusala-paksa-samu=
dägamäya. iyam asyânupürvarp sattvesv artha-carya.
punar bodhisattvas caturnâip varnänäm a deva-ma=
nuçyânaip sarva-sattvânâm yathâ-sakti-yathâ-balam artham
âcarati. hita-sukham parveçate. tatraiva samadâpayati.
iyam asya sarvatra-gâ sattvesv artha-caryâ.
punar bodhisattvo ye sattvâ ye yasmiip svârthe kusale
parîtte madhye ’dhimâtre vâ sakya-rüpâ sämädäpayituip..
> satve MS. °traivam MS. de-Bid-la.
yena côpâyena sakya-rüpâ samâdâpayitum. tan yatha-

yogaqi tatra tathâ samadâpayati. iyaip tavad bodhisattvâ*
nam sattveçu pamcavidha bahih-suddhâ artha-caryâ.
tatra katamâ bodhisattvanâm paipcavidha antah-sud=
dha sattvesv artha-carya. iha bodhisattvo vipulena sattveçu
kâruny’âsayena pratyupasthitenârtham acarati. punar bo=
dhisattvah sattvânam arthe sarva-dubkha-parisramair apy
aparikhinna-mânasah pramudita eva sattvanam artham
carati. punar bodhisattvah pravarayâm agryayam api
sampadi vartamano dâsavat preçyavad vasya-putravac can=
<Jala-darakavan nïca-citto nihita-mada-manâhamkârah sat=
tvanâm artham acarati. punar bodhisattvo nirâmisenâ=
krtrimena [Tib. 1201'] ca paramena ca premna sattvanam
artham acarati. punar bodhisattvah âtyamtikenâpunah-
pratyudâvartyena maitrena cetasâ sattvanam artham aca=
rati. iyarp. bodliisattvasya paipcavidha amtah-suddha sat=
tveçv artha-carya veditavya. ya pamcavidha bahih-suddha
yâ ca parpcavidha antah-suddha. tam sarvam ekadhyam
abhisaipkçipya dasavidhâ bodhisattvûnam visuddha artha-
caryêty ucyate.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya samanârthata. iha bodhi=
sattvo yasminn arthe yasmim kuSala-müle paran samâdâ=
payati. tasminn arthe tasmiip kusale pürva-(89b)samâdane
tulye va ’dhike va svyarn samsiksyate. iti yaivarp bodhi=
sattvasya parais tulyârthata. iyam ucyate samanârthata.
tam samanârthataip pare vineya bodhisattvebhyôpalabhya
drdha-niscaya bhavaipti apratyudavartyâs1’ tasmim kusala-
·> °vrty° MS. phyir-mi-ldog-pa. cf. line 14 above.
müla-samadâne. tat kasya hetoh. tesâm evaqi bhavati.

nünam etad asmakam hitara état sukharri yatrâyaip bodhi=
sattvo ’sman samadapitavan. yasmad ayant bodhisattvo
yatraivâsman samniyojayati. tad ev’ atmana samudacarati.
r, tatrâyam janann ahitam asukham n’ âtmana samudacared
iti. na câsya samanârthasya bodhisattvasyaivam bhavamti
pare vaktarah. tvam tavat svayaip. na kusalam samadâya
vartase. kasmat tvam param knsale atyartham samâdapayi=
tavyam vaktavyam1’ avavaditavyam manayase. tvam eva
10 tavad anyair vaktavyah avavaditavyo ’nusasitavya iti. asti
bodhisattvah parail.1 samanârtha eva sams tâm samünârtha=
tam pareçani [Tib. 321a] nôpadarsayati. asti samanârtha <sevâ-
san!) samanârthatam upadarsayati. asti samanârthah samâ=
nârthatam upadarsayati. asti naiva samanârtho nâpi sama=
is nârthatam upadarsayati. tatra prathama kotï tulya-guna-
prabhavânârp bodhisattvanam bodhisattva-marge acâryaka5
tvam abhyupagatanaip tulya-guna^-prabhavo bodhisattvah
praticchanna-kalyânatayâ gunam prabhâvam ca nôpadarsa=
j'ati. dvitîyâ kotir hînâdhimuktânam sattvânam gambhîre=
20 çu sthanesûttrastanâni pratisamkhyaya bodhisattvah tesâm
eva sattvanam. tenôpayena vinayanârtham sahadharmikam a=
tmanam upadarsayati. sanicintya caridalâutânam a sunâm
arthaip kartu-kama4) upadravam samsamitu-kamo vinayitu-
kama4> a candâlânâm a sunam sabhagatayam upapadyate.
»s trtïya kotï cala-kusala-müla-samadânânam vineyânâm sthirï=
karanârtham bodhisattvah samanârthah adhikârtho va sa=
*> “ktam MS. bstan-par bya-ba. (2. . . .-> eva san MS. kho-na ni
ma-yin. 3) Om. MS. yon-tan. 4> ’mam MS.
S a m g r a h a - v a s t u -p a t a l a 227
mânârthatâm upadarsayati. caturth! kotï svayam pramat=

tah parârtham abhyupekçate.
(90a) a tatra yac ca dänam anekavidham nirdistaml) yac
ca sîlam vistarena yavad ya ca samänärthatä. tatra pärnmh
tâbhir adhyätmaip buddha-dharma-paripäkah. saipgraha= «
vastubhis sarva-sattva-paripakah. samüsato bodhisattvasyai=
tat kusalanäip dharmanam kar;na veditavyaip. tatra yac
ca dänam anekavidham pürvavad yävat samanärthata ity
eçâm anekavidhanam aprameyanâm kusalänäm dharmanam
bodhipak?ikanaip tribhih karanaih samudacäro veditavyah. 10
dväbhyärp käranabhyäm sresthata veditavyä. tribhih kära=
nair visuddhir veditavya.
kâyena vaca manasâ samudäcaro veditavyah. [Tib.
121b] udaratvad asamklistatvâc ca sresthata niruttaratä
asädhäranata ca veditavya. tatra sattväbhedato vastva= ir‘
bhedatah kaldbhedatas cödärata veditavya. tatra sattvd=
bhedo yad bodhisattvah earva-sattvän adhiçthâya sarva-
sattvän arabhya tani dan’ädini kusala-mülani samudacarati
na kevalasy’ atmana evärthe. tatra vastv-abhedo yad
bodhisattvah sarvani sarv’akärani täni kusala-mülani dan’a= *>
dikäni samädäya vartate. tatra kälabhedo yad bodhisattvah
satata-samitam anirakrta-prayogah anikçipta-dhurah ratrau
divâ va drste vä dharme tenaiva ca hetuna abhisaniparaye
’pi tani dan’adlni kusala-müläni samudücarati. tatra caturbhir
äkärair asamklistatü veditavya. iha bodhisattvo mudita- m
cittah tärp kusalän dharmärp niçevate na duhkhi na durmanä
avipratisarl bhavati tato-nidanam. punar bodhisattvah
O n de-la sbyin-pa rnam-pa du-mar bstan-pa gaii yin-pa dsuï.
22S B o d h is a t t v a b iiü m i
param anapahatya drsti-gatany anabhinivisya duscaritenâ=

vyâmisrarii ta ni kusala-mülani dän’ädikäni samudâcarati.
punar bodhisattvah satkrtya sarv’ütmana teçv eva guna-
darsî sûra-darsl saipta-darsl su-niscito ’para-pratyayo ’na=
nya-neyah taip kusalân dharmam dân’âdïip samâdaya
vartate punar bodhisattvab (90’’) na teçüip dan’adînâip
kusalänatp dharmânarp vipakaxp pratikaipkçati cakravar=
titvaip va Ôakratvaip vâ Mâratvaip va Brahmatvaip va.
nâpi paratah pratlkäraip pratyâsaipsate. na1’ tatra nisrito
bhavati. [Tib. 122a] na sarva-labha-satküra-slokesu. nâpy
aiptatah kaya-jïvite ’pi nisrito bhavati. iti ya ebhir âkâraih
prasâda-prâmodya-sahagatas câviçamas ca satkptya cânisritas
ca dan’âdlnam samânârthatâ-paryavasânânâip kusalânâip
dliarmänäip samudâcaral.i. sa eçâip asarpkliçjatêty ucyate.
visuddhih uttaptata acalata su-visuddhatâ ca veditavya.
tatrâdhyasaya-suddhi-bhümi-praviçtasya bodhisattvasya ut=
taptany acalani caitani kusala-mülani bhavarpti. tatrêyam
uttaptata yad flsaya-suddhasya bodhisattvasya sarve2,te kusala
dharma a-pratisamkhyâna-karanïya bhavarpti. tatrêyam
acalanata yad âsaya-suddho bodhisattvo yatha pratilabdhe=
bhyo yathôpacitebhyah kusalebhyo dharmebhyo na parihfyate.
na bhavyo bhavaty ayatyârp parihânaya. nânyatra tesâip
ratrirp-divanam atyayât teçâm atma-bhâvanam samatikramac
(,candro va sukla-pakçe pratyupasthite3’ vardhata eva kusalair
dharmair na parihlyate bodhisattval.i. niçthâ-gamana-bhümi-
vyavasthitasya punar bodhisattvasyaikajati-pratibaddhasya
n om. MS. 2) °rva MS. <3. . . .s) sic MS. zla-ba yar-gyi
nor gyur-pa bsin-du = ? candra iva sukla-pakçe pratyupasthite.
S a m g r a h a -v a s t u -p a t a l a 229
caramabhavikasya va ete kusalâ dharmah su-visuddha

veditavyâ yesâm uttari bodhisattva-bhümau parisuddhataratä
nâsti. evarp tribhih kiiranair eçaip kusalànâm dharmâpâm
samudâcarah. dvabhyâin kârariâbhyârp sresthata. tribhih
karariaih su-visuddhatâ veditavyâ dan’adïnâip samanârthatâ-
’vasânânârp.
tatra sarva-dânasya sarva-silasya visUirepa yavat sarva-
samânârthatâyâ âsevitâyâh su-visodhitâyâh sakala-sampürnâ-
yâh [Tib. 122b] (lamittara-samyaksa 7nbodlûrx> vajra-sâra-
sariratä saddharma-cirasthitikatä ca phalam abhinirvartate.
tatra duçkara-dânena duçkara-sllena yavad duskara-samâ=
nârthatayâ fisevitayâ su-visodhitayâ tathagatasyàpratisam’â=
scaryâdbhuta-dharma-samanvâgatatvarp. phalam abhi(91*)=
nirvartate. tatra sarvato-mukhena dänena sarvato-mukhena
sllena vistarepa yävat sarvato-mukhayä samânârthataya
tathagataeya sarvatah pradhâna-sattvair deva-manuçyaih
pùjyatvam phalam abhinirvartate. Ultra satpuruça-dânasva
satpurusa-silasya yavat satpurusa-samânârthatâyali talha=
gatasya ye kecit sattvä apadä va dvi-pada va catus-pada va
bahu-padâ vâ rüpino vâ arüpino va saipjnino va asamjnino
va naivasaqijiia-näsaipjn’äyatanöpagä va. teçâm sarvesâm
sattvânâm agratvam phalam abhinirvartate. tatra sarv’a-
kârasya dânasya sarv’àkarasya sïlasjra vistarena yâvat
sarv’âkârayâh sàmânârthatâyâs tathâgatasyâpramcya-vicitra-
punya-parigrhïtarp dvatriipsan-mahapuruça-laksanâsïty-anu=
vyaipj ana-kâyata phalam abhinirvartate.2' tatru vighatâr=
(’ . . . . n °(lhi- MS. bla-na-med-pa yaû-dag-par rdsogs-pal.ii byaft-chub

daû. 2> °rtayati Cf. supra et infra.
thika-danasya vighâtârthika-sllasya vistarena yâvad vigha=

târthika-samanârthatâyâs tathagatasya bodhimanda-m?an=
rmsya sarva-Mâra-pratyarthikâvighatâvihethâvikampanâpra=
tibalanatâ1’ phalam abhinirvartate. tatrêhâmutra-sukhasya
» dânasyêhâmutra-sukhasj'a sllasya vistarena [Tib. 123a]
yâvad ihâmutra-sukhâyâh samanârtbatâyas tathägatasya
para-dhyana - vimoksa - samädhi - samâpatti-sukham phalam
abhinirvartate. tatra visuddhasya danasya visuddhasya
silasya vistarena yâvad visuddhâyâb samânârthatâyâh
10 âsevitâyâh su-visodhitAyâh <2sakala-paripürnâyâs2) tathä-
gatasya sarv’âkâras catasrah parisuddhayah âsraya-visuddhir
alambana-visuddhis citta-visuddhir jfiâna-visuddhilr phalam
abhinirvartate. tathâ trîny araksyäni3' dasa-bala-vaisâradya-
smrty-upasthâna-sarv’âvenika-buddha-dharma-visuddhis ca
is phalam abhinirvartate. idam asya bodhisattvasya dân’a=
dinam kusalânâm dharmânâip paryamta-gatam phalam
niruttaram. anyac câsyâpramanam isâm anavadyam bo=
dhisattva-caryasu samsarato veditavyaip.
‘■'samgraha-vastu-pataiawi (91b) pamcadasamam .4>
sic MS. °latâ ? <2. . . ,2) Om. MS. mthha-dag kun-du rdsogs-par
byas-pa. See p. 229s. 3) àraksâni MS. 1)___ *> byaû-chub-scms-
dpahi sahi gsihi rnal-hbyor-gyi gnas-las bsdu-bahi dûos-pohii lehu-ste bco-
Ina-paho.
P u j a - s e v a ’ p r a m a n a -p a t a l a 231
uddanam.
ratna-pQja mitra-sevd apramdnais ca pascimaip.
tatra bodhisattvasya tathdgatesu tathdgata-pQja katamd.
sd samdsato dasa-vidha veditavya. sarira-puja caitya-pQjd
sammukha-pOja vimukha-pQja svayamkrta-pujd para-kdrita-
pQja labha-satkdra-pdjd udAra-puja asamklista-pujd prati=
patti-pQja ca.
[Tib. 123b] tatra yad bodhisattvah saksat tathdgata-
rQpa-kayam eva pQjayati. iyam asyocyate sarlra-puja.
tatra yad bodhisattvah tathagatam uddisya stQpam va
gaham va kutam vd purdna-caityam. vd abhinava-caityam
va pujayati. iyam asyocyate caitya-puja.
yad bodhisattvah tathdgata-kayam vd tathdgata-caityam
vd sammukhlbhutam adhyak?aip pujayati. iyam asya
sammukha-pujety ucyate.
tatra yad bodhisattvah tathdgate va tathagata-caitye vd
sammukha-pujam kurvann evam adhydsaya-sahagataip
prasdda-sahagatam cittam abhisamskaroti. yd ekasya tathd=
gatasya dharmata. sd sarve?aip tathagataudm atitdndgata-
pratyutpanndnaip dharmata. yd ekasya tathdgata-caityasya
dharmata. sa sarve?dm tathagata-caityandm dharmata. ity
ato ’ham etam ca sammukhibhutam tathagatam pujaydmi
sarvdms ca tan atlt&ndgata-pratyutpannaips tathagatam
pOjaydmi. etac ca sammukhibhotam tathdgata-caityam
pujaydmi. tad-anydni ca dasasu diksv anamtdparvaintesu
loka-dhatusu sarvdni stupAni gahani kutdgdrdni purdna-
caitydny abhinava-caityani pujaydmi. itiyam tdvad bodhi=
sattvasya sadharand sammukhd. vimukha ca tathdgata-pujd
232 B o DIIISATTVABHÜMI
tathägata-caitya-püjä ca veditavyä. yat punar bodhisattvah

asaipmukhibhüte tathägate tathägata-caitye vä tatliägata’h
cittam abhisaipskptya püjäm prayojayati sarva-buddhän
uddisya sarva-tathägata-caityäni cöddisya. sä ’sya kevalä
s vimukhaiva [Tib. 124*J püjä veditavyft. yad api bodhisattvah
parinirvfte tathägate tathägatam uddisya tathägatasya sa=
rïram (92“) stüpam vä kärayati gaharp vä kütam vä ekam
vä dvau vä sambahuläni vä yävat koti-sata-sahasräni yathä-
sakti-yathä-balam. iyam api bodhisattvasya tathägatesu
vimukhä vipulä püjä apramäna-punya-phalä ’neka-brähma-
punya-parigrhitä. yathä bodhisattvah anekair eva kalpair
mahä-kalpair a-vinipäta-gäinl bhavati. na cänuttaräyäh
samyaksaipbodheh saipbhäraip na paripürayati tan-nidänam.
tatra yèyarp bodhisattvasya kevalaiva tathägate tathägata-
caitye vä püjä. iyam eva tävad vipulä dra?{avyä. tato
vipulataras'-puiiya-phalä kevalaiva vimukhä dragtavyä. tato
vipulatama-punya-phalä sädhärapa-saipmukha-vimukhä pü=
jä drastavyä.
tatra yad bodhisattvah tathägate vä tathägata-caitye vä
püjäm kartu-kämah svayam eva svahastam karoti. na
däsi-däsa-karmakara-pauruseya-miträmätya - jiiäti -sälohitaih
kärayaty älasya-kausldyaip pramäda-sthänam vä nisritya.
iyam bodhisattvasya svayamkrtä veditavyä. tatra yad bo=
dhisattvah tathägate vä tathägata-caitye vä püjäm kartu-
=5 kämah na kevalam svaj'am eva karoti api tu mätä-pitrbhyärp ·
kärayati putra-därena däsI-däsa-[Tib. 124b]karmakara-
n °gatäc MS. de-bsin-du = tathä. But °tama MS. ches

rgya-che-ba.
PÜJÂ-SEVÂ’ PBAMÂNA-PATALA 233
pauruçeyaih mitrâmâtya-jôâti-sâlohitaih parais ca râjabhih
râja'^mahamâtrair brâhmanair grhapatibhir naigama-jana=
padaib dhanibhib sresthibhih särthavahair antatab strï-
purusa-dâraka-dârikabhih kppanair duhkhitair a-candalair
api kârayati. tatha âcaryôpâdhyâyaih sârdliam-vihary-am=
tevâsibhih sa-brahmacâribhis ca pravrajitair apy anya-
tïrthyaih tathâgate vâ tathâgata-caitye vâ püjâm karayati.
iyarp bodhisattvasya sâdhârana püjâ sva-para-krta veditavya.
yat punar bodhisattvab parïtte püjâ-karanlye deya-vastuni
samvidyamâne karuna-sahagatena cetasâ saipciiptya pareçâm
cva vastv anuprayacchaty ete duhkhitüh sattvab alpa-pu*
nyâs câsaktâs ca tathagate và tathâgata-caitye va kürâm
krtvâ sukhita bhavantv iti. pare ca tena vastuna (92b) ta=
thâgate va tathâgata-caitye va püjam kurvaqiti. na bodhisat-
tvah. iyam bodhisattvasya kevala para-krta püja veditavya.
tatra yâ kevalâ svayaip-krtâ. sa mahâ-pujjya-phalâ. ya
kevala para-kârita. sa mahattara-punya-phalâ . yâ pu nah
sadharanâ. sa mahattama-punya-phalâ niruttara veditavya.
tatra yad bodhisattvah tathâgate vâ tathagata-caitye va
civara-pindapâta-sayan’âsana-[Tib. 125a]glâna-pratyaya-bhai=
sajya-pariskârair abhivâdana-vandana-pratyutthânâipjali-
karmabhis ca dhüpa-gandhais cürna-gandhair anulepana-
gandhair vicitrais ca mâlyair vicitrair vâdyair vicitrais
chattrair dhvaja-patâka-pradlpa-dânair vicitraih stotrâbhi=
vyaharaih pamca-mandala-pranümaih pradakçin’âvartaih
püjâm karoti. tathâ ak?ayanikâs,-dânair mapi-mukta-vai=
Sic Om. Tib. but iE':F-=ràja-putrair. Sic MS. zad-mi-ses-pa-can.

âksayanika or äksayanikä ? SSHtiJt- aksaya-läbha or aksaya-nidhäna ?
<.lürya-saipkha-sila-pravâdâsmagarbha-musâragalva-jatarüpa-
rajata-lohitika-daksin’avarta-prabhrtibhih ratna-pradänaih
marii-kundala-keyür’ady-alainkara-pradânair antatas ca gha=
nta,)-pradäna-kar§apana-k?epa-sütra-parive?tanaib püj ayati.
iyam bodhisattvasya tathagate va tathagata-caitye vâ lâbha-
satkâra-pûjâ veditavyft.
tatra yad bodhisattvah dïrgha-kalikïm ca tathagate va
tathagata-caitye va etam eva lâbha-satkâra-püjaip karoti.
prabhùta-vastukâm ca pr anIta-vas tukärp ca sarpmukha-
vimukham ca svayarp-krta-para-krtâip ca ghana-rasena ca
prasädena sammukhïbhùtena tlvraya câdhimuktyâ pûjam
karoti. tac ca kusala-mülam anuttarayaip. samyaksarribo=
dhau parinamayati. itîyam bodhisattvasya sapt’akârôdâra-
püjêty ucyate.
tatra yad bodhisattvah svahastaip tathagate va tathâ=
gata-caitye vâ kflram karoti lia parair avajnayâ karayatiS)
pramada-kausldydd va. satkrtya karoti. nâpaviddham.
sTib. 125bJ avikçiptah karoty nsamkliçta-cittah. na bud=
dhâbhiprasannanâm ra j’âdînam ndara-sattvânâip lâbha-
[atkara-hetoli kuhana’rtliam pratirüpena ca vastuna püja=
yati. na haritâla-lepana-ghrta-snatra-guggulu-dhüpârka-
pusp’adibhir anyais câkalpikair upakaranaih. iyarn bodhi*
sattvasya sad-akara asamklista püja veditavyâ.
punar” etam udarâm asaipklistam4) labha-satkâra-püjam
bodhisattvah tathagate va tathägata-caitye va sva-bahu-
'> cntha MS. dril-bu. 2) °rati MS. 3) täm p° MS.

"stAnâip MS.
P u j a -s e v a ’ p r a m a n a -p a t a l a 235
balop&rjitair va bhogaih karoti. parato va pariyesitaih.

pari§kara-vasita-(1pratila&ei/iair va.
tatrav pariskara-vasita-
prapto bodhisattvah (2dvau va trm va sambahulan va sa=
mucc/iraya?i ydvat*’ (93") samucchraya-koti-nayuta-sata-
sahasrany anekany abhinirmaya sarvais taih samucchrayais
tathagate§u pranSmaip karoti. te$am samucchrayanam
ekaikasya hasta-satam hasta-sahasrarii va tato va parena
nirmaya sarvais tair divva-samatikrantoih kusumail.i parama-
sugandhibhih parama-manoramais taip tathagatani abhya-
vakirati. sarve ca te samucchraya atyudarAni tathagata-
bhuta-gunopasambitani stotrani bhasante. sarvair eva ca
tailj samucckrayaih vicitrAny amatrany agrflni pranitani
keyura-mani-kundalani cchattra-dhvaja-patakas ca tathaga*
teûtsyjaty aropayati. iyara evambhaglya pari?kara-vasita-
praptasya bodhisattvasya sva-citta-pratibaddha puja. na
c5sya punar-buddhotpadah [Tib. 126aJ pratyflsamsitavyah
prarthayitavyo bhavati. tat kasya hetoh. tatha hi tasy&=
vaivartika-bhQrai-pravi?tatvat sarva-buddha-kgetrcsv avya=
hata gatir bhavati. no c&pi bodhisattvasya sva-bahu-balo-
parjita bhoga bhavaqiti. napi ca paratah paryesita-labdha
va. nfipi ca bodhisattvah pari?kara-vasita-prapto bhavati'
api tu ya kacit tathagata-pQja Jambiidvlpe va caturdvipe
va sahasre va dvi-sahasre va tri-sahasra-mahasahasre va
yavad'1> dasasu diksv anant&paryantesu loka-dhatusu nirdu-
niadhyadhimatra pravartate. tam sarvaip sraddho bodhi*
sattvah prasada-sahagatenodaradhimukti-sahagatena cetasa
U U thob-pa-rnams de-la. <*___ s> lus gfiis-sam. gsum-
mam. lus maft-po.. . .bar. 3) yad MS. Kot in Tib. 'JbW.·
236 B o d h is a t t v a b h ü x ii
npharitvä ’bhyanumodate. iyam api bodhisattvasyâlpa-

krcchrena mahatl apramariä tathagata-pQja bodhaya maha-
saipbhara^-parigrhita. yasyam bodhisattvena satata-samitam
kalyâna-cittena hrsta-cittena yogah karanlyah. tatra yad
bodhisattvah stoka-stokam muhûrta-muhürtam antato go-
doha-matram api ca sarva-präni-bhütesu maitram cittam
bhavayati karunâ-sahagatam mudita-sahagatam upeksä-
sahagataip cittam bhavayati. tathâ sarva-saipskareçv
amtya-saipjfiâm. auitye duhkha-saipjiïâm. duhkhe auâtma-
sarpjfiaip. nirvâne cânusarpsa-saipjfiaip bhavayati. tatha
to/7tâ(93b)gatânusmrtim dharma-(2samgha-pâramita’nusmr=
timS) bhâvayati. tatha stoka-stokaip muhürta-muhürtam
sarva-dharmânâm prâdesikena mrdu-kçaiptikenâpi jiiânena
nirabhilapya-dharma-svabhava-tathatâ’dhimukto nirvikalpe=
na [Tib. 126b] nirnimittena cetasa viharati. prâg eva tata
uttari tato bhüyal.i. tathâ bodhisattva-Sila-(3samvara-pari=
palana.''’, samatha-vipasyanâyâm bodhi-paksyesu dharmesu
yoga-kriya. tatha pâramitâsu saipgraha-vastuçu ca samyag-
yoga-kriya. itîyam bodhisattvasya pratipatti-gatâ tathagata-
püja agrya varâ pranîta niruttarâ. yasyah püjàyâb pür=
vikà lâbha-satkâra-püjâ sarv’âkâra ’pi satatamlm api kalam
nôpaiti sahasratamlrn0 api vistarena yâvad upanisadam
api nôpaiti. itîyam dasabhir âkâraih sarv’akârâ tathâgata-
püjâ veditavyä.
byan-chub-kyi tshogs chen-pos yoûs-su bsdus-pa.

°rena. ? (S. . . .2) sahagat” MS. dge-hdun daù. pha-rol-tn phyin-pa
rjes-su dran-pa. (3. . . °varainapipäl° MS. sdom-pà yofis-su bsruft-ba.
°srimâm MS.
P ü j ä -s e v ä ’ p r a m ä n a - p a t a l a 237
yathä tathâgata-püjâ evam dharma-püja samgha-püja

yatha-yogam veditavya.
tatra triçu ratneçv etäip das’akararp püjäip kurvan
bodhisattvah tathägat’alAipbanaih sadbhir adhyäsayaih
karoti. guna-ksetra-niruttarädhyasayataya upakäri-nirutta=
râdhyasayataya apada-dvipad’adi-sarva-sattvâgryâdhyâsaya=
tayâ udurabara-puçpavat sudurlabhâdhyâsayataya ekakinas
trisähasra-mahasahasro loka utpâdât kevalâdhyaâayataya
1auk ika-lokôttara-sampat-sarvârtha-pratisaranâd hyäsayatayä.
tasyaibhih sadbhir adhyâsayaih tathagate tasya va dharme
tasya vâ samghe püja prakalpita parîtta ’py aprameya-
phalâ bhavaipti. prag eva prabhüta.
tatra katibhir akaraih samanvügataip bodhisattvasya
kalyana-mitrarn [Tib. 127a] veditavyarp katibhis c’ akaraih
kalyâna-mitrata avaipdhya bhavati. katibhir akarais saman=
vägatam kalyàna-mitram prasâda-pada-sthàna-gatam bhavati.
kati-kalyAna-mitra-bhütasya bodhisattvasya viueyesu kalya=
na-mitra-karanîyâni bhavaipti. katividha ca kalyâna-mitra-
saipsevâ bodhisattvasya. katy-akâraya ca samjiïayakalyâna-
raitrasyâmtikad bodhisattvena ‘'dharmah srotavyah. kati-
sthanena ca kalyària-mitrasyâmtikâd bodhisattvena,) dhar=
marp srnvatâ tasmin dharma-bhânake (94a) pudgale ama=
nasikarah karaniyal·).
tatrâ?{,abhir amgaih samanvâgataip bodhisattvasya kalya=
na-mitraip sarv’;lkara-paripürnam veditavyam. vrtta-stho
bhavati bodhisattva-saipvara-sïlesu vyavasthitah a-klianda-
O *> Om. MS. chos mnan-par bya byaii-chub-sems-dpalj dge-bahi bies-

gnen-las (chos fian-pa-na. gaïi-zag chos smra-ba de-la) gnas du-sig-la.
cchidra-kari. bahusruto bhavati nävyutpanna-buddhih.

adhigama-yuktas ca bhavati lâbhî bhâvaüâmayasyânyatamâ=
nyatamasya kusalasjâ labhi samatha-vipasyanäyah. anu=
karppakas ca bhavati kflrunikah so ’dhyupekçya svana
drçt^-dharma-sukha-vihürani paresäm arthäya prayujyate.
visarado bhavati na pareçam asya dharmam desayatah
smrtih pratibhanam va säradya-bhayät pramusyate. ksamas
ca bhavati parato ’vamilnänäml> avahasanävaspapdana-
durukta-duragat’adînâm aniçtânâm vacana-pathânâm vivi=
dhanam ca sattva-vipratipattlnäm. aparikhinna-manasas
ca bhavati balavän pratisamkhyana-bahulah akilasi cata-
srpam parçadaip dharma-desanäyai. kalyäna-väkyas ca
bhavati väk-karanenöpetah dharmatd-apranasta-spasta-vâk.
tatra paipcabhir akârair eva sarv’äkära-guna-yuktasya
bodhisattvasya kalyäna-mitra-kararilyaqi bhavati. sa hi
paresam adita eva hita-sukhaisi bhavati. [Tib. 127b] tac ca
hita-sukham yathä-bhütaqa prajanati. na tatra viparyasta-
buddhir bhavati. yena cöpayena yad-rüpayä dharma-
desanaya yal.i sattvah sakj’a-rüpo bhavati vinetuip. , tatra
sakto bhavati pratibalah. aparikhinna-mänasas ca bhavati.
sama-kärunyas ca bhavati. sarva-sattvcçu hina-madhya-
visi?te?u na paksa-patitah.
tatra pamcabhir äkürais tat kalyäna-mitram prasäda-
pada-sthitam bhavati yenainaip pare atyartham abhipra-
sîdamty anusraveriâpi srutvä. präg eva sainmukham nirlksj'a.
iryapatha-saippanno bhavati prasftmtêryâpathah sampannê=
ryâpathafr sarvâipga-pratyanigair nirvikärah. sthito bhavati
o cavamänäm MS. brfias-pa.
P C j a -SEVa ’ p RAM ANA-PAT ALA 239
anuddhatacapala-kaya-viln-manah-karmSmtu-practlrah. nis=
kuhakas ca bhavati paregarp kuhana’rtham Tryapatham.
sthairyarp va pratisaipkhyaya kalpayati. anlrgukas ca
bhavati na paregaip dharmyaip kathain labha-satkaraip
v’ arabhyfimargam utpadayati. api tu svayam adhyegya(94b)= »
mano dharma-kathane paraili. labhamano ’pi vipulani
labha-satkaraip param apadisaty asathena cetasa prasannena.
paregaip tac ca dharmakathikatvaip taip ca labha-satkaram
arabhya (,na jatu1} yatha svena labha-satkareria tugfo bhavati
tatha bhrsataraip para-labhena para-satk3rena tugto bhavati »
sumanah.2’ samlikhis3’ ca bhavaty alpa-bhanrlo ’lpa-parig=
karab utpannotpanna-parityakta-sarvopakaranah.
tatra paipcabhir akarair ayaip kalyapa-mitra-bhuto
bodhisattvah paregaip vineyauam kalyapa-mitra-karyaip
karoti. codako bhavati. smarako bhavati. avavadako i·-.
bhavati. anusasako bhavati. dharma-desako bhavati. egaip
padanam vistara-vibhago veditavyah tad-yatha srdvaka-
[Tib. 128'l]bhuαlav.',, avavad&nusasanam ca bhQyas tata
uttari veditavyaip tad-yatha bala-gotra-patale.s>
tatra caturbhir akarair bodhisattvasya kalyana-mitra- 20
sev3 paripdrna veditavya. kalena kalaip glanopasthana-sva=
sth6pasthana-kriyaya6)prema-gaurava-prasadopasaiphrtaya.7 )
kalena kalam abhivadana-vaudana-pratyutthanaipjali-sa=
( , . . . . 1> Sic MS. phrag-dog med-pa. When we read na after para-

satkarena at the n ext line below, then this passage gives a good sense.
2) °n& MS. 3) Sic MS. yo-byad bsnuns-pa. °lekhl ? 4) iSifin
+3£'(?tS = 19a! et seq.) 5> p. 110» et seq. *» °yaya
MS. ctayft
240 B o d h is a t t v a b h ü x ii
mîcï-karma-püja-kriyaya. dharma-civara-pindapâta-sayan’à=
sana-glana-pratyaya-bhai?ajya-pariçkâra-dana-püjaya ca. ni=
sritasjra ca ‘Mhârmikeçv artha-samyoga-viyogeçu0 vasa-
vartanataya avikampanatayä yathâbhütatv’aviçkaranatayâ.
kalena c’ öjfiä’bhiprayasyöpasamkramana-paryupüsana-pari=
prcchana-sravanataya.
tatra kalyana-mitrasyäntikäd dharmam srotu-kämena
bodhisattvena pamc’âkaraya sarpjiiayä dharmah srotavyah.
ratna-saipjfiayä durlabhârthena. caksuh-samjiiayödära-
sahaja-prajfia-pratilaipbhâya hetu-bhavârthena.S) Aloka-
sarpjnayä pratilabdlia-sahaja-jiläna-caksusa sarv’äkära-ya=
thabhüta-jfieya-.samprakäsanärthena. maha-phalänusaipsa-
sarpjfiaya nirväna-sambodhi-niruttara-pada-prapti-hetu-bhü=
vârthena. anavadya-rati-sarnjiïayâ drçte dharme apräpti-
nirvAna - saipbodhi - dharraa -yathäbhüta-pravicaya-samatha-
vipasyana’navadya-mahä-rati-hetu-bhavärthena.
tatra bodhisattvena kalyâna-mitrasyâmtikad dharmam
srnvata tasmin dharma-bhänake pudgale pamca-sthanesv
amanasikArarp krtvfi avaliita-srotrena prasanna-manasena
dharmah srotavyah. slla-bhraipse araanasikärah karaniyah.
[Tib. 128 ] naivaip cittam abhisaipskartavyaip. duhsilo
’yarn a-samvarasthah. (95a) (3naham atah srosyâmîti. kula-
bhramse ’py am anasikärah karaniyah:3> naivaip cittam
abhisaipskartavyatp. hina-kullno ’yaip. (4näham atah sro*
syâmîli.** rüpa-bhraipse ’py amanasikärah karaplyah.
ο n ckesv artha-samniyogesu MS. yaii-dag-par gzud-pa da ή rnam-
par gzud-pa chos daii mthnn-palji don-la. s> bhâvanârth0 MS.
raû-bçin-gyi don-gyis. '* bdag-gis hdi-las mfiam-par mi-byaho
sfiam-du rigs dmab-pa-la yaü yid-]a byed-par mi-bya-ito. <4----- ■*>
hdi-las bdag-gis mfiam-par mi-byaho sfiam-du.
P ü j ä - s e v a ’ j p r a m ä x a -p a t a l a 241
liaivani cittam abhisaipskartavyaip. (,virüpo ’yarn, nâham

Utah érosyâmîti. vyanjana-bhramée11 ’py amanasikârah
karanlyah. naivaip cittam abhisamskartavyam. anabhi=
saipskpta-vâkyo ’yam. (ânâham atal.i srosyamiti.2> nânyatrâr=
tha-pratisarariena bhavitavyam na vyamjana-pratisarariena. *
madhurya-bhraipse ’py amanasikârah karanlyah. naivam
cittam abhisarpskartavyaqi. <3parusa-vâkyo ’yam krodha
ca dharmam bhâçate3) nâham atah sroçyamîti.
ity esu pamcasu sthâneçv amanasikâram krtvâ bodhisattvena
s’âdarena saddharma-parigrahah kâryah na ca jâtu dharmah i»
pudgala-doçena dusto bhavati. tatra yo ’«au manda-prajiio
bodhisattvah pudgala-doçeçûpahata-citto dharmam nécchati
srotuip. sa atmana evâhitâya prajiïâ-parihânâya pratipanno
veditavyah.
kathaip ca bodhisattvah catvâry apramânâni bhävayati. i;
maitrim karunâm muditam upeksâm. iha bodhisattval.i
samasatas trividhâni catvary apramânâni bhavayati. sattv’â=
laipbanâni dharm’alambanftny1' anâlanrbanâni'y ca. j rad
bodhisattvas trisu räsisu sarva-sattvan avasthâpya sukhitäm'1'
duhkhitân aduhkhitâsukhitân sattvän sukha-kamân adhi= s«
kftya sukhôpasaiphàrâdhyâsaya-gatena [Tib. 129Ä] maitrena
cetasa dasa-disah spharitvä sattvadhimoksena viharati.
iyam asya sattv’âlarpbanâ maitri veditavya. yat punar
<>-----*> Jjdi ni byad ώαη-gyis bdag-gis hdi-las mßam-par mi byaho
sfiam-du.. . .tehig-ijbru nan-pa-la. <ä. . . ,s> hamtäham atah éroçyâmi
MS. miian-par mi byaho snam-du. ,s. . . ,3> hdi ni tshig rtsub-cin
khro-ba sfiam-par chos smra-ba yan ma-yin-gyis. paruça-vâkyo ’yarp kro=
dhanah. na ca mädhuryena dharmairi bhäsate? 4> °banäni SM. 5)
Om. MS. dmigs-pa med-pal.io. 0) ekhäiii MS. bde-ba daü-ldan-pa.
242 B o d h is a t ïv a e h ü m i
dharma-matra-saipjin ° dharm-a-mâtre" sattvôpacâram ïlsa=

yatal.i sampasyams <2tâm eva maitrlm bhàv ayati.5) iyam
asya dharm’âlarpbaka-maitrï veditavyâ. yat punar dharmän
apy avikalpayaips tâm eva maitrlm bhavayati. iyam asyâ=
·< nâlambana3>mnitrï veditavya. yatha sattv’âlainbana dharm’â=
lambanâ ’nalaipbanâ maitrî evam karunâ muditôpekfd ’pi
veditavyâ. tatra bodhisattvo duhkhitaip4) sattvâu ârabhya
duhkhâpanayanâdhyâsayo dasasu diksu karunâ-sahagatam
cittarp bhavayati. sâ ’sya karuna. sukhitâm va punah
i» sattvân Arabhya sukhânumodanâdhyâsayo dasasu dikçu
mudita-saliagataip cittam bhavayati. sä ’sya mudita. sa
tesâm eva trividhânâm sattvânâm aduhkhitäuäm asukhi=
tanaip duhkhitanâm sukhitanaip ca yathâ-kramaip moha-
dveça-râga-klesa-vivekâdhyâsayo dasasu dik?üpeksä-sahaga=
is tam cittaip bhavayati. iyam asyôpeksa. tatra yani bodhi=
sattvasya maitry-âdîny apramänäni (95b) sattv’alarpbanâni.
tany anya-tîrthika-sâdharanâni. yani punar dharm’alaipba=
nani. täni srâvaka-pratyekabuddba-sâdhârapâni.6> na tv
anya-tirthya-sädharanäni veditavyani. yâni tu bodhisattva=
20 syânalarpbanâny apramänäni. tani sarva-tirthya-srâvaka-
pratyekabuddhâmcZ/iârcmànie) [Tib. 129b] veditavyani. tatra
bodhisattvasya trïny apramänäni sukhâdhyâsaya-samgrhîtani
veditavyani. maitrî-karuna-mudita. ekatamad apramânam
hitâdhyâsaya-saipgrhltaip veditavyaip yad uta upeksa. aar=
sa väni caitany apramänäni bodhisattvasyânukaippêty ucyate.
<’ n chos-tsam-la. (S. . . . 2) byams-pa de-iïid sgom-par byed-pa.

3> asyâl° MS. 4) “tânâm MS. B> °nâ MS. "> thun-mon
ma-yin-par.
P û j â - s e v â ’p r a m â n a - p a t a l a 243
tasmät tais samanvügatil bodhisattvä anukampakA ity

ucyamie.
tatra dasôttarasat’ükAram duhkham sattva-dhatau sam=
pasyamto,) bodhisattvah sattvesu karunüm bhAvayainti.
dasôttarasatat’aküram duhkham katamat. ekavidham duh=
kharn avisesena pravrtti-duhkham Arabhya. sarva-sattväh
pravrtti-patitA duhkhitah. dvividhaip duhkham. chanda-
mülakam yeçâm priyânsm vastünaip ca parinilmâd anyathî»
bhavâd duhkham utpadyate. sammoha-vipâkam ca duh
kham. yais tïvraih sflrirair veditaih sprçtah. tasmin atma=
bhave aham iti va mamêti va sammüdho ’tyartham socati.
yena dvi-salyâm vedanam vedayate kayikîm caitasikïm ca.
trividham duhkham. duhkha-duhkhatayâ saipskara-duh=
khataya viparinAma-duhkhatayä ca. caturvidham duhkham.
<sviraha-duhkhamS) priyünâm visamyogäd yad utpadyate.
samuccheda-dubkham niküya-sabhâga-niksepân maraiüld
yad utpadyate. samtati-duhkham uttaratra-mrtasya janma-
püramparyena3) yad utpadyate. atyamta-duhkham a-parinir=
vana-dharmakaijärp sattvänam ye parncopädilna-skandhüh.
panacavidham duhkham. kama-cchanda-paryavasthâna-
pratyayaip. vyüpâda-styâua-[Tib. 130a] middh’auddhatya-
kaukrtya-vicikitsa-paryavasthana-pratyayairi ca yad4) duh
kham. sadvidham duhkham. hetu-duhkham apilya-hetu-
niçevanât. phala-duhkham apâyôpapattitah- bhogâqi va4)
punar ärabhya parye.?ti-duhkham Arakçâ-duhkham atrpti-
duhkhatp vipranAsa-duhkham ca. tad etad abhisamasya
*> pa£y° C. <! . . . .s> Om. C. 3) päraparyesanam C.

Om. C.
sadvidliatn duhkham bliavati. saptavidhanr duhkham. jatir

duhkham jara vyadhir maranam apriya-sarpyogah priya-
vinabhavah yad apicchaip paryesamano na labhate tad api
duhkharp. astavidhaip. duhkham. slta-duhkham u?na-
5 dulikhatp jighatsa-dulikham pipasa1’-duhkham asvatantrya-
duhkham atmdpakrama-duhkhaip. tad-yatha Nirgrantha-
prabhrtlnarp. paropakrama-(96a)duhkhai]i tad-yatha pani-
lo9 ta-sai}ispars’adibhih parato darpsa-masak’adi-saqisparsais
ca. Jryapathaika-jatlya-vihara-duhkham ca. navavidhaqi
10 dul.ikhani. atma-vipatti-duhkham para-vipatti-duhkharri
jilati-vipatti-dubkham bhoga-vipatti-duhkham arogya-vi=
patti-duhkham slla-vipatti-duhkham drsti-vipatti-duhkhaip.
drs(adharmikam2> duhkham samparayikam ca duhkham.
dasavidham duhkham. bhojana-kaya-pariskara-vaikalya-
duhkhaip paua-yana-vastralaqikara-bhangldpaskara-pariska=
ra-vaikalya-duhkham gandha-malya-vilepana-pariskara-vai=
kalya-duhkhaip nrtya-gita-vadita-pari§kara-vaikalya-duh=
kham aloka-pari?kara-vaikalya-duhkhani str!-purusa-[Tib.
130bJparicarya-kaya-pari?kara-vaikaIya-duhkham (3ca dasa=
2i marp. punar3' anyam. navavidharp duhkham veditavyam.
sarva-duhkhairi maha-duhkham sarvato-mukhaip duhkham4)
vipratipatti-duhkham pravrtti-duhkhani akama-kara-duh1
kham vighata-duhkhaip anusamgikam duhkham sarv’aka=
raip ca duhkharri. tatra sarva-duhkham yat purva-hetu-
-j samutpannam vartamana-pratyaya-samutpannaip. ca. tatra
maha-duhkhaip. yad dirghakilikaip pragaglhaip citraips>
viparyasa C. °ka K. <3. . . ,3' navamam C.
Om. C. s> citta C.
PC.JÄ -SEVÄ ’l*KAatÄNA-PATALA ‘245
niramtarain ca. tatra sarvato-mukham duhkham1’ yan

närakum tairyagyonikam pretalaukikarp sugati-paryäpannani
ca. tatra vipratipatti-duhkhaqi yad drçte va dharmc para-
m
vyatikramät paräpakära-karanäl'1 labhate3' samutthäpayati.
visama4)-bhojana-paribhogâdÄ,dhâtu-vaiçamya-jam duhkhain 5
samutthäpayati.'’1 anayena v’ ätma-drsta-dharma-duhkhö:
pakramat svayaip-krtam duhkham samutthäpayati.7> ayo=
niso-manaskära-tad-bahula-vihäritayä va klesôpaklesa-parya=
vasthâna-duhkham pratyanubhavati. käya-vän-mano-
duscarita-bähulyäd v’ äyatyam äpäyikam duhkharp pratya= 1«
nubhavati. tatra pravrtti-duhkham yat sad-üküräd aniyamâd
utpadyate saφsàre saxnsaratah. atma-bhavâniyamüd raja
bhùtva ’mâtyah8) krpano bhavati. mâtâ-pitr-aniyamat putra-
däräniyamäd däsl-däsa-karmakara-pauruseyäniyamän mitra*
mâtya-jnâti-sâlohitâniyamât. mata-pitarau bhütvä [Tib. u
131aJ yâvad vistarena miträmätya-jnäti-sälohito bhütvä
’parena samayena saipsarato vadhako bhavati pratyarthiknh
pratyamitrah. bhogäniyamüc ca saipsäre samsaram mahä-
bhogo bhütvä puuar aparena samayena parama-daridro
bhavati. taträkäma-kära-dul;ikham yad dirgh’âvuç-kâmasya ="
akämain alp’âyuskatayôtpadyate. äbhirüpya-kämasva eäkä=
maip vairüpyatah. ucca-kulöpapatti-kämasya câkâmam nîca-
kulôpapattitah. aisvarya-kämsayakämam däridryöpanipäta=
tab- mahä9)-bala-kämasya câkâmam daurbalyöpanipätataJ.i
utpadyate. j neyain jnätu-kämasya câkâmam sammohä- a
n Om. C. -> °näl C. 'bhyate C. ■*' visa C.

s> 0ri.?käraud (!) C. “> utth° C. 7> utth° CK. kun-nas sloô-pa.
*) Om. Tib. & Ch. 9> Om. CK. che-ba.
246 B o D H IS A T T V A B H U a ri
(96b)jfiana-samudacarata utpadyate. para-parajaya-kamasya

c&kamam (,para-parajayad atma-parajayad yad1’ duhkham
utpadyate. tatra vighata-duhkham yad grhinflm ca putra-
dar’ady-apacayAd yad utpadyate pravrajitanarp ca rag’adi-
klesopacayad yad duhkham utpadyate. yac ca duhkham
durbhiksopaghatad va para-cakropaghatad va ’[avl-durga-
pravesa-sambadha-fsamkatopaghatad va utpadyate. yac ca
duhkham par’ayatta-vrttitaya utpadyate. yac c&ipga-pra=
tyamga-vaikalyopaghatad votpadyate. yac ca duhkham
vadha - bandhana - cchedana - tacjana - pravasan’ady-upaghatad
utpadyate. tatr’ anusaipgikam duhkham yad astasu loka-
dharmesu duhkham nasa-dharmake naste. kâya-dharmake
k?Ine. jara-dharmake jlrne. [Tib. 131b] vyadhi-dharmake
vyadhite. mararia-dharmake mrtc. alabhato va punah.
ayasasto va. nimdfito va yad duhkham. ity etad as[a=
vidhain duhkham. prarthana-duhkham ca. idam ucyate
anusaipgikaip duhkham. tatra sarv’akaram duhkham yat
paipc’akaram yathoddista-sukha-vipaksena duhkham hetu-
duhkham vedayita-duhkham sukMbhava-matram duhkham
vedayit&nupaccheda-duhkham nai§kramya-pravivekopasa=
raa - sarpbodhi - sukha - vipaksena v’ agarika-kama-dhatu-
samyoga-ja-vitarka-prthagjana-duhkhaip parpcamam vedita*
vyam. ity etac ca paipcavidhanr’ duhkham. aupakramk
kam upakarana-vaikalya-jam dhatu-vaisamya-jaip priya-
viparii.iama-jam traidhatitkavacara-klesa-paksya-dau§thulya-
duhkhaip ca pamcamam. ity etat parpcavidham pQrvakam
(I 11 parajayAtma-parajayad K . Tib. omits para-parajaySd, whicli

is here not necessary. -> 0dham ca C.
P ü jä - s e v ä ’p k a jiä x a -p a t a l a 247
c’ aikadhyam abhisamk?ipya dasavidham duhkhaip sarv’=

äkäram ity ucyate.
iti pürvakam ca pamcapamcäsad-äküram idam ca
pamcapamcäsad-äkäram aikadhyam abhisarpk§ipya dasötta=
rasat’äkäram duhkham bhavati. bodhisattva-karunäyä
iVlambanam yen’ älambanona bodhisattvamlip karunil utpa=
dyate vivardhate bhavanä-paripürim gacchati.
atas ca mahato duhkha-skandhäd ekämnavimsati-
prakara-duhkh’ülambanä mahä-karunä pravartate. ekänna*
vimsati-prakäram duhkham katamat. sammoha-vipakam
duhkhaip saipskära-duhkhata-samgrhitaip duhkham1* ätya=
mtikam duhkhaip hetu-dubkham jati-duhkham svajramkrt’=
aupakramikam duhkham sila-vipatti-duhkham [Tib. 132a]
dr^ti-vipatti-duhkham pürva-hetukam duhkham maliad dul.u
kham narakaip duhkham sugati-samgrhltam duhkham
sarvam vipratipatti-jam duhkham sarvaip pravrtti2)-duhkham
ajnäna-duhkham aupacayikaqi duhkham anusarpgikam
duhkham vedayita-duhkham dausthulya-duhkhain ceti.
tatra caturbhih küranaih karunä mahä-karune(97'')ty
ucyate. gainblnram sük§mam durvijfieyam sattvänüm
duhkham älaipbyötpannä bhavati. dlrgha-käla-paricita ca
bhavati aneka-kalpa-satasahasräbhyastä. tlvrena c’ ablio=
gen’ älarpbane pravrttä bhavati yad-rüpen’ ilbhogenäyam
karun’ävi?to bodhisattvah sattvanäm d uhkhäpanayaua3*-
hetoh sva-jlvita-satöny api parityajet. präg evaikam jivi*
taip. präg eva ca1* käya-parisküraip. sarva-duhkha-yatanä-
prakärams cödvahet. su-visuddhä ca bhavati tad-yatha
]> Om. C. pratipatti (!) C. °ya C.
248 ß O D H IS A T T V A B H Ü M I
nistliä-gatauäm ca bodhisattvânâm bodhisattva-bhümi-

visuddhyä tatliägatänäm ca tathâgata-bhümi^-visuddbyâ.
anena khalu dasottaren’ akara-satena ye bodhisattvàh
karunäip bhävayamti sattvcsu te sarväip bodhisattva-karu=
riâm bhavayarpti. te punah ksipram eva karun’äsaya-
Suddhim adhigacchamti suddh’äsaya-bhümi-pravigtäip· sa=
ttveçu câtyartham snigdha-cittäs ca bhavarpti prema-cittäs
ca kartu-käma2,-cittas câkhinna-cittas ca duhkhödvahana-
cittäs ca karmanya-vasya-[Tib. 132b]cittäs ca. na ca
tatha duljkha-satyam abhisamitavata ârya-srâvakasya
nistha-gatasya dürlbhüta nirvit-sahagatä citta-sarptatih
pravartate yathâ bodhisattvasya sattvegu karunä-pürvamga=
mena cittena dasôttar’âkâra-sata-patitam etarp mahäiptam
dul.ikha-skandham sampasyatah. na ca bodhisattva evarp
karunâ-paribhavita-mânasah kiipcid adhyätmika-bähyaip
vastu yan na parityajet. nâsti tac chila-sarpvara-samä=
dänam yan na kuryât. nâsti sa paräpakärah kascid yam
na ksameta.3’ nâsti sa vïry’âraipbho yan n’ ärabheta.
nâsti tad dhyânam yan na samâpadyeta. nâsti sä prajflä
yam nânupraviset·. tasmât tathagatâh prçtâh samtah kutra
pratiçthitâ bodhisattvasya bodhir iti samyag vyâkurvânâ
vyakurvaipti karunâ-pratiçthitâ bodhisattvasya bodhir iti.
tatraikaikam atra yatha-nirdiçtam apramânam apra=
mânaya4' sampddhyâ samrddhim bodhisattvasya pravartate.
apramâpêgtii-phala-parigrahakam. apramânais c’ âkâraih
ekâmta-kusalair anavadyaih pravartate. evam apramâpa-
B Oui. C. ·■*> °matâ K. ®> “mate C. "iia-K.

P C j â - s e v â ’p r a m â n ' a - p a t a l a 249
bhâvanâ’bhiyuktasya” bodhisattvasya catvärah anusamsä

veditavyüh. sä ’syäpramäna-bhavanä ädita eva parainn-
(97'’)dpsta-dharma-sukha-vihäräya bhavati. apramäna-
punya-sambhâra-parigrahôpacayaya ca bhavati. anuttarä-
yam ca samyaksarpbodhäv asaya-drdhatväya bhavati. sa=
ttvanam cärthe samsare sarva-duhkhödvahanäya bhavati.
Bodhisattvabhümav adhäre yoga-sthüne sodasa=

marn püja-sevä’prarnäna-patalarp.
250 B o d h is a t t v a b h Cm i
[Tib. 133aJ uddanam.

hri-dhrty-akhedata caiva sastra-lokajnata tatha
samyak syat pratisaranam tathaiva pratisaijividal.i.
sambharo bodhipak?yas ca samathas ca vipasyana
upaya-kusalatvaqa ca dharanT prariidhanata.
samadhayas trayo jneya dharm6ddana-catu?tayam.
iti.
tatra katamad bodhisattvanam hrl-vyapatrapyam. tat
samasato dvividhain veditavyam. svabhavatas cddhistha=
nattis ca. avadya-samudacare atmana evaprati rQpata in
viditva bodhisattvasya lajja hrlb tatraiva pare§am bhaya-
gauraval lajja vyapatrapyam. sa punar lajja bodhisa=
ttvasya prakrtyaiva tlvra bhavati. prag evdbhyasta. evam
svabhavato bodhisattvasya hrl-vyapatrapyam veditavyam.
adhisthanam punali samasatah caturvidham. bodhi*
suttva-karaniyasyananusthAne1' y& lajja. idam. prathamam
adhisthanam.2’ tatha bodhisattvukaranIyasyanu?thaneS) ya
lajja. idam dvitiyam adhisthanam.·1’ tatha bodhisattvasy’
atmanah praticchanim-papatayam ya lajja. idaip. trtiyam
adhisthanam. tatha bodhisattvasya sva-kaukrtye samut*
panne sa-pratisaranc anusamgike ya lajja. idam caturtham
adhi?thanam. evam adhisthanato veditavyaip.
tatra ktitama bodhisattvasya dhrti-bal’adhanata. sa
’pi dvividha drastavya. svabhavatas cadhisthanatas ca.
klista-citta-samniyacchanata klesa-vasananuyayita duhkha=
dhivOsana-silata vicitra-prabhatodriktair“’ api bhaya-bhaira=
') °syanu?th° C °thamanusth° C. 3) °satvikarc C.

anu?th° (!) K. r’> drkt0 C.
B o d H ip a k ç y a - p a t a l a 251
vair ilmukhaih samyak-prayogâvikampanata prakrti-sattva-

yogàt [Tib. 133b] pratisamkhj'ânâd và dhîrata. itîyam
dhrti-bal’adhanatâ svabhâvato veditavya.
asyah khalu bodhisattvanäm dhpti-bal’adhanatayâl.i
samilsatah paqicavidham adhiçthânaip veditavyain. vicitralj
saipsara-duljkhôpanipâto vicitra vineya-krta vipratipattih.
dlrghakâlikah (98“) sattvanam arthe samsarâbhyupagamah.
paravâdibhir akalanâauyogo mahatyam1) ca parsadi dhar=
ma-desana. sarva-bodhisattva-siksâpadâbhyupagamah.2’ u*
dara-gaipbblra-dharma-sravanam ca pamcamam adhistha=
nam veditavyam.
tatra pamcabhih kâranair aparikhinna-manasata bo=
dhisativânârp sarva-samyak-prayogeçu veditavya. ilia bo=
dhisattvab prakrtya balavâm bhavati yena na parikhidyate.
punab saivâkhinna-manasata anena punah-punar-abhyasta
bhavati yena na parikhidyate. punar upAya-parigrhltena
vlry’âranibhena prayukto bhavati yena paurvâparyenaS)
visesam samanupasyan na parikhidyate. tlvrena ca pra=
jnâ-pratisaiiikhyâna-balena samauvagato bhavati yena na
parikhidyate. tlvrapi câsya bodhisattvasya sattveçu karu=
nya-cittam anukampâ-cittam satata-samitam pratyupasthi;
tam bhavati yena na parikhidyate.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sâstra-jîiata. iha bodhisa=
ttvena parpca-vidya-sthanâny arabhya nâtna-kâya-pada-kâya-
vyainjana-kaya-pratisamyukto dharmah paratah sûdgrhïto4)
bhavati. vacasâ cae) su-paricitah. tasyaiva ca dharmasyâ-
» °göpasampattyä C. !> °ksâ’bhy° K . slab-pahi g çi.. . .blaiis-te.

31 pörväparyesana C. 4> sûg° C. 5> Om. C.
rthah parato vâ su-sruto bhavati. svayam va su-vicintito

bhavati sv-abhyühitah. evam api ca dharraa-jnenârtha-
jnena bodhisattvena [Tib. 134'\] tasyaiva ca° dharmasyâs
rthasyâvismaranaya prayogo na nirakrto bhavaty anyasya
câbhinavâbhinavasyôttarôttarasya2’ dharmârtha-viseçasya
jfiânaya. sruta-cinta-nisthâ-gatenâpi cânena kalâmtara-
krtah paripûkah prasadah tasmin dharme cârthe ca prati=
labdho bhavati. ebhir akârair bodhisattvasyâpramana
paripürna aviparita ca sâstrajïïata veditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya loka-jnata. iha bodhisa^
ttvah sattva-lokam arabhyaivarp yathâbhütarp prajanati.
krcchrani batâyarp loka apanno'1' yad util jayate ’pi4’
jïryate” ’pi8’ mriyate ’pi cyavate ’py upapadyate ’py atha
ca punar ami sattvah jarâ-marariasyôttari nihsarariam
yathabliütaip na prajanamtîti. punah sattva-lokasyaiva
kaçâyôtsada-kâlatâip ca yathâbhütam prajanati. niçkaçayâ;
nutsada-ka?aya-kalatam ca yad uta paipca kaçayan ürabhya
âyus-kaçayam sattva-kasayam klesa-kaçayarp drçti-kaçayam
kalpa-kaçâyam. tad-yatha etarhy alpam jîvitani manu?yä=
(98'’)narp. yas cirarp jlvati. sa varça-sataip. tad-yathab
tarhi sattva yadbhüyasa a-matrjïïa a-pitrjiïa asramanyâ
abrähmanyä na kula-jye§tMpacäyaka na artha-7’kara na
krtya-karâh na iha-loke na para-loke avadye bhaya-darsinah
na danani dadati na punyani kurvamti na upavasam
upavasamti na silain samadâya vartamte. tad-yathaitarhi
** Om. C. 2> câbhinavasyôttarôttarasya C, câbhinavasyâbhina*

vôttarasya K . sar-pa sar-pa-dag gon-nas goft-du. a> utp° C. sugs-pa.
4> Om. C. r’> *ty C. c,) api C. 7> punya C. don.
B O D H IP A K Ç Y A -P A T A L A 253
yadbhüyasa adharma-râgâs ca vi?ama-[Tib. 134b]lobhäs

ca sastr’ädäna-dand’ädiina-kalaha-bhandana-vigraha-vivada-
sS t-hya-varpcana1' -n ikr ti-mrçâ-vada-mithyâ-dharma-samgrhîs
täh auekavidhäh pilpakä akusalä dharmah prajiîâyaqite.
tad-yathaitarhi sad-dharma-pralopäya sad-dharmântardhâ=
naya sad-dharma-pratirüpakärii prabhütani prädurbhütani
mithyâ-dharmârtha-samtïranâ2)-pürvikäni .S) tad-yathaitarhi
durbhiksämtara-kalpa-samäsannäni. pracuräni durbhiksa*
ny upaiabhyarpte. rogäqitara-kalpa-samasannas ca.
rogaij pracurä upalabhyamte. sasträrjitara-kalpa-samäsan=
nas ca. pracurah sastrakah pränätipätä npalabhyanate.
na tu tatha4) pürvam äsit. evam hi bodhisattvah sattva-
lokam ärabhya lokajno bhavati. punar bodhisattvo bha=
jana-lokasya samvarta-vivartam yathâ-bhütam prajänati
yatha bhäjana-lokah samvartate vivartate ca. punar bo=
dhisattvah lokaqi ca loka-samudayam ca loka-nirodharn ca
loka-samudaya-gäminim ca pratipadam loka-nirodha-gämi=
nlip ca pratipadam lokasy’ äsvädam ädinavam ca nifrsaranam
ca yathä-bhütaip prajänäti. punar bodbisattvah cakçur
yävan mano ’rüpinas ca skandhäms cäturmabäbhautikam
ca puruçasya samucchrayam etâvan manuçyatvam ity
ucyate. tatra ya saqijßä atmä va sattvo vêti sarpjfiä-
matram evaitat. tatra ya pratijna aharp caksu§a rüpani
pasyâmi yavan manasa dharman vijanâmîti pratijfia-mä=
tram etat. tatra yo vyavahara ity api sa ayusman evaip-
näma evam-jätiya evaip-gotra [Tib. 135*] evam-äharah
evarp-sukha-dul?kha-pratisaipvedl evaip-dlrgh’äyur evam-
mc° C. *> °na C. 3> °rvak° C. 4) Om. C. de-lta-bu.
cirasthitikah evam-äyuhparyamta iti vyavahâra-mâtram

evaitad iti yathäbhütaoi prajänäti. iti hi bodhisattvah1'
sattva2)-loka-pravrttim ca bhäjana-loka- pravrttim ca ast’ä=
kâra-lokôpaparîksâ’rtham (3loka-paraiuärthaqa3' ca yathä-
bhûtam prajânâti. tasmäl lokajiia ity ucyate. (99a) punar
bodhisattvah vrddhatarakam guna-prativisi?tatarakam dr?ts
va samyak sarpbha§ayaty4) utthay’ âsanenôpanimantrayaty
abhivâdana-vandana-pratyutthanânijali-samîcï-karma pra=
vartayati. tulyani va punar vayasa gunais ca drçfvâ
samyag âlapati samlapati5' pratisaipmodati slakçnair ma=
dhurair vacana-pathaih. na cânena saha-mânam âsrity’
ätmänam paritulayati. hînarp va punar vayasa gunais ca
df?tva saktyä gun’ädhänam arabhya protsâhayati. bhütani
câsya gunarn sv-alpam apy udbhavayati. bhütani ca
do§am praticchadayati. na vivrnoti yenâsya syän maûku-
bhâvah. na cainam avamanyate. nâpy arthikam kenacid
dharm’âmisena tam jnâtva vimukho bhavati bhrkutïkrtalj.
nâpi cainam skhalite ’vahasati. nâpi vinipatitaip paris
bhavati. tatha sarveçâm eva hîna-tulya-visi?tânam sattvâ*
nâiïi pürvâbhilapf' ca bhavati ehi-svagata-vadî samyak-
pratisämakas ca samyag-dharm’âmisâbhyâm yathâsaktyâ
samgrahakas ca. nâpi sattveçu (7kutila-gâmbhIryo7> bhavati
[Tib. 135bJ na garvitah kenacid evôcchraya-viseseria.
yathôpâttam sattvam sarvôpakaranair api nâdhyupekçate
*> vobhikçavah( !)MS. byan-ohub-sems-dpalj. 2> sarvaMS. sems-can.

<3. . . .3> Om. MS. bjig-rten-gyi don dam-pa. 4> °bhâjay0 MS. kun-tu
smra-bar byed. r‘> Om. MS. kun-tu smra-ba. e> °lâ?I MS- gsoû-por
smra-çiA. <7___ 7> gupila-g° MS. gya-gyus drod-mi-zin-pa-daô-ldan-pa
Bodh ip a k ç y a -p a t a l a 255
glanaqi vâ svastham va anuloraikena ca käya-väk-

karmanä. (1yatha sarnstutarp tathaivâsaipstutarp. sarvarp
mitram sakhas ca bhavati0 vigata-pratyarthikafr. sarvesäm
cânâthauâm apratisaranftnäip sattvänäm yathäsaktyä yathä=
balarp cârthakriyâm karoti. na ca kenacit paryäyepa
paresäip dubkha-daurmanasyam upasarpharati kaccid esiUp
muhürtam apy asparsa-vihäro bhavatv iti. etam eva
pratyayam krtvä parihasann api paraih saha yukta-
parihaso bhavati nâyukta-parihàsah. a-satya2’-vacanäni ca
na kathayaty api niratyayaih parama-visrambhöpagatair
vayasyakaih. na ca cirarp paresam krudhyati. kruddho
’pi ca pareçâip na raarmäni kîrtayati. parais ca käyena
vaca ν’ ahatah san pratisanikhyäya dharmatâm va pratis
saraty âtmanam eva va aparadhikam pasyati. lscitta-
sthiras3' ca bhavaty a-capalah. sthirah kaya-väii-manah-
pracärah. caturdasa-mala-karmâiptâpagatas ca bhavati.
?ad-dig-bhaga-praticchannah. catuh-päpamitra-vivarj itah.
catuh-kalyäna-mitra-parigrhitah. etac ca vatha-sütra=
(99b)m4) eva sarvam veditavyaip. drsj;a-dharma-hitärtham
va bhoga-pratisaipyuktam arabhya utthäna-saippanno
bhavati arak?a-saippannah sama-jivi ca. laukikeçu ca
silpa-karma-sthäne.?u kausala-präptah- asathas ca bhavas
ο ,.,.υ yathä sambhütaqa tathaivâsambhütam. sarva-mitra-sakhaé ca

bhavati. MS. hdris-pa-la ji-lta-ba bçin-du ma-bdris-pa-Ia yaii de kho-ua
bçiu-no. thams-cad kyan mdsab-po daö Jigrogs-par byeJ-de. 2) tshogs-
par mi-dbyuù-ba. a-samyag. ? <3. . . .3) cirasthitaé MS· sems brtan-
?ίώ. 4> See DIgha-nikäya, No. 31 Sigâlovftda-suttanta, .KPîi3tÎ5ÎSW-
ty amayl va na para-vamcana-sïlah. hrlmâips ca bhavaty

avadyal,-samudâcâre9 U. caritra-sampannas ca bhavati tad-
gurukas câritra-raksakah. [Tib. 136*] nikçiptasya visvâ=
seua para-dravinasya2) na drogdha bhavati. upâttasya
parata rnasya na visaipvadayitâ bhavati. dâyâdasya ca
na parivaipcayitâ bhavati. ratnam vâ ratna-sarpmatam
upädaya yavat (3kâr?âpape ’pi saqamüdhänam3) na vipralam=
bhayita bhavati vipralobhyainâqi. tathä laukiklsu vyava=
hara-nitisu lokânugraha-kârigu patur bhavati. tesu ca
te?v artha-karanlyesu4) parair âyâcitah san sahayîbhâvam
gacchati na vikaippate nânyenânyam pratisarati. su-saip*
prayukta-karmânitas ca bhavati na ku-prayukta-karmâmtah·
râjyaqa va punah kârayaip dharmena karayati nâdharmena.
na ca dapcja-rucir bhavati. dauhsîlyâc ca maha-jana-
kâyam vyâvartayitvâ5) sîlesu samâdapayati. tatha âryair
açtabhir vyavahâraih samanvâgato bhavati. dr?te drsta-
vaditayâ. srute mate vijnâte vijiïâta-vâditayâ. adpçte
’drçta-vâditaya. ’srute ’mate ’vijîïâte avijnâta-vâditayâ.
ity ebhir evambhâgïyair dharmaih samanvâgato bodhi=
sattvah yatha loke vijfiatavyo yatha loke vartitavyana tat
sarvam yatha-bhütaip prajänäti. tasmal lokajiia ity
ucj-ate.
tatra kathaqi bodhisattvah catursu pratisaraneçu pra=
yujyate. iha bodhisattvah artbârthï parato dharmam
srrioti na vyamjanâbhisamskârârth!. sah arthârthï dhar=
mam srnvaip na vyaipjanârthl prakrtayâ ’pi vâca dharmaip
') nnav° C. S) dravyavinasya C. 3) °riam api sammûdham C.

41 °ne?u C. bya-ba. s> vyävarta C.
B o d h i f a k ^y a - p a t a l a 257
desyamânam artha-pratisarajio bodhisattvah satkrtya srnoti.

punar bodhisattvah kalâpadesam cal> mahâpadesam ca
yathâ-bhütaip prajânâti. prajânan yukti-pratisarano bha=
vati. [Tib. 136b] na sthavirenâbhij üâtena2) va pudgalena
tathàgatena vâ saipghena vä (lOO“) ime dharmâ bhasitâ
iti pudgala-pratisarano bhavati. sa evam yukti-pratisa=
rajjo na pudgala-pratisaranah tattvârthan na vicalati. a-
para-pratyayas ca bhavati dharmesu. punar bodhisattvah
tathàgate niviçta-sraddho nivista-prasâda ekâmtiko vacasy
abhiprasannah tathâgata-nîtârthaip sütram pratisarati na
nevârtham. nïtârtbam sütram ,3pratisarann asamhâryo3)
bhavaty asmâd dharma-vinayât. tathâ hi neyârthasya sü=
trasya nflnâ-mukha-prakrtârtha-vibhflgo ’niscitah samdeha-
karo bhavati. sacet punar bodhisattvah nltârthe ’pi sütre
’naikflmtikah syad evam asau samhâryah syad asmûd
dharma-vinayât. punar bodhisattvah adhigama-j flâne sa*
ra-darsï bhavati na sruta-cintâ-dharmârtha-vijflâna-mâ*
trake. sa yad bhavanâmayena jfîânena jfiütavyam na tac
chakyam sruta-cintâ-vijfiâna-mâtrakena vijflâtum iti vi=
ditvâ parama-ganabhlran api tathâgata-bhasitâm dharmân
srutvâ na pratikçipati nâpavadati.^ evam hi bodhisattvah
catursu pratisaraneçu prayujyate. evam ca punah su-
prayukto bhavati. tatraiçu catursu pratisarariesu sama=
satah caturnâm prâmanyaqi saipprakasitarçi.5> bhâ?itasyâr=
thasya yukteh sâstur bhâvanâmayasya câdhigama-jflânasva.
'> Om. C. 2> jfîânena C. âes-pa. c>. . . ,3> °tisaransamh° C.

rton-na.. . .mi hgrogs-par. ■*> tàvavadete C. r,) pr° C.
25S B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i
sarvais ca punas caturbhih pratisaranaih samyak-prayoga-

saraaraipbha-gatasya bodhisattvasy&vibhramta-niryaiiam
abhidyotitaip bhavati.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya catasro bodhisattva-prati=
sanividah. yat sarva-dharmariam sarva-paryaye?u yavadbha=
vikataya yathavadbhavikataya ca bhavanainayam [Tib. 137a]
asaktam avivartyaip jiianam. iyam esarp db arma-pratisarm
vit. yat punah sarva-dharmanSm eva1* sarva-lak?aije?u
yavadbhavikataya yathavadbhavikataya ca bhavanamayam
asaktam avivartyaqn jiianam. iyam esam artha-pratisamvit.
yat punah sarva-dharmanam eva sarva-nirvacanegu yava=
dbhavikataya jTithavadbhavikataya2* ca bhavanamayam asak=
tam avivartyam jiianam. iyam e?am nirukti-pratisaipvit.
yat punah sarva-dharmanam eva sarva-prakara-pada3)-pra*
bhedesu yavadbhavikataya yathavadbhavikataya ca bhava=
namayam asaktam avivartyam jiianam. iyam esam prati=
bhana-(100b) pratisamvit. etas catasro bodhisattva-pratisam=
vido nisrity&prameyam bodhisattvananx pamca-sthana-kau=
salam1’ veditavyam. skandha-kausalam4) dhatv-ayatana-5>
pratityasamutpada-sthan4sthana-kausalam0) ca7). ebhis ca=
turbhir akaraih sarva-dharma bodhisattvena svayaqi ca sv-a*
bhisambuddha bhavamti. paresam ca su-prakasitah. ata
uttari svayam abhisambodho n&sti. kutah punah paresam
prakasana.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya bodhi-sambharab- sa
Om. C. Cf. infra. 2) Om. C. 3) Sic CK. But not ren

dered into Tib. & Ch. ·" °3alyam K. 5> C inserts here kaugalam.
»> °Iyam K. r> Om. C.
B o D H I P A K S Y A -P A T A L A 259
dvidha draçtavyah.11 punya-sambharo jfiana-saipbhftras ca.

tasya punar dvividhasyäpi sambbärasya vistara-vibhügo
veditavyab· tad-yatha sva-parârtha-pa{ale.S) sa punah
punya-jMna-sarpbhäro bodhisattvasya prathame kalpâiam=
khyeye mrdur veditavyab dvitlye madhvah trtlye adhimätro s
veditavyah.
katham ca bodhisattvab saptatriipsatsu bodhipak?ye?u
dharmegu yogaip karoti. iha [Tib. I37b] bodhisattvah cas
tasro bodhisattva-pratisamvido nisrityôpaya-parigrhîtena
jîïânena saptatrimsad3’ bodhipaksyäm dharmän yatha- ω
bhütam prajänati. na cainäm sakçâtkaroti. saS) dvividhe=
nâpi yana-nayena tän yathä-bhütam prajanäti. srävaka-
^yäna-nayena4' ca raahayäna-nayena ca. tatra sravaka-
yäna-nayena yatha-bhütam prajänati tad-yatha sravaka-
bhümau5) sarvam yatha nirdistam veditavyarp. katham ca 15
bodhisattvo mahayana-nayena saptatrimsad bodhipaksyam
dharman yatha-bhütam prajanati. iha bodhisattvah kayo
kayânudarsï viharam naiva0) käyam käya-bhävuto vikalpa*
yati. nâpi sarvena sarvam abhävatah- taip ca kaya-nira*
bhilapya-svabhava-dharmatüip vatha-bhütim prajänati. »0
iyam «sya paramarthikl kaye kayänupasyana smrty-upastha=
narp. samvrti-nayena punar bodhisattvasyäpramaija-vya=
vasthana-naya-jfîânânugatam kaye kayänupasyana smrty-
upasthânam veditavyaip. yatha kaye kayänupasyana smrty-
upasthânam evam avasisfani smrty-upasthanany avasiçtâs M
0 veditavyah C. blta-bar bya-ste. 2J p. 22 et seq. °ëataip

C. <4. . . .·») yänena C. s> 3(5— 36Äi;! et seq. ■> nai=
vatp C.
ca bodhipakçyâ dharmâ veditavyâh. sa naiva küy’âdïn dhar=

marp duhkhato vâ vikalpayati samudayato vâ. nâpi tat-
krtaip (101“) prahäpam nirodhatah kalpayati. nâpi tat-
prâpti-beturp mârgatah kalpayati. nirabbilâpya-svabhâva-
dharmatayâ ca dubkba-dhannatâtp samudaya-dbarmatâm
nirodba-dharmatâip mârga-dharmatâip yatha-bhütana pra=
jânâti. iyam asya paramârthikï bodhipakçya-bbâvanâ-saips
nisrayena satya-bhâvanâ bbavati. saipvrtyau punah [Tib.
138“J apramâna-vyavastbâna-naya-jîiânânugatâ bodhisat=
tvasya saty’àlaipbana-bhâvanâ drastavya.
tatra yâ bodhisattvasyaisâ dharmänäm evam avikalpanâ.
so ’sya samatho draçtavyah. yaca) ca tad-yathâbbüta-jnânam
paramärthikarp yac ca tad-apramapa-vyavasthâna-naya-jfiâ1
nam dharmesu. iyam asya vipasyanâ drasfavya.
tatra bodhisattvasya samasatab catur-âkâralj samatbo
veditavyalp pâramârthika-sâipketika-j uâna-pürvaipgamah
paramartbika-saipketika-j fiâna-phalaip sarva-praparpca-sam=
jiïâsv anâbhoga-vâhanab tasmiips ca nirabhilâpye vastu-
matre nirnimittayâ ca3' nirvikalpa-citta-sârptyâ sarva-dhar=
ma-samataikarasa-gäml. ebhis caturbbir akârair bodbisat=
tvânâip samatba-mârgab pravartate yâvad anuttara-samyak=
saipbodhi-jnâna-darsana-pariniçpattaye samudâgamâya.
tatra bodhisattvänana samäsatas catur-äkaraiva vipasya=
nâ veditavyâ. etac-catur-âkâra-samatha-pürvaipgama sarva-
dbarmesu samâropâsadgrâbâipta4)-vivarjitâ apavâdâsadgrâ=
hâip tar,'-vivar.i ita apramâna-dbarma-prabheda-vyavastb âna-
o “vrttâ C. tac C. 3> Om. C. ■» V » h ° C.
■"·' 0grah° C.
B o d h ip a k ç y a -p a t a l a 261
nayânugatâ ca vipasyanä. ebhis caturbhir akärair bodhisat=

tvänäm vipasyanä-märgah pravartate yâvacl anuttara-sam=
yaksambodhi-jfïâna-darsana-parinispattaye samudägamaya.
itîyarp. bodhisattvünilm samatha-vipasyanâ samâsa-nirde=
satah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvanäm upïlya-kausalaqi.'1 tat
samâsato dvâdas’âkaram. adhyâtmaip5) buddha-dharma-
samudâgamam ârabhya sadvidham. [Tib. 138b] bahirdha
sattva-paripâkam ârabhya sadvidham eva.
adhyatmaqaS) buddha-dharma-samudâgamam arabhya
çadvidham upäya-kausalaip1’ katamat. ya bodhisattvasya
sarva-sattveçu karunâ-sahagatâ apekçâ yac ca sarva-saqriskâ=
rçeu yathäbhüta-parijfiänarn ya cânuttara-samyaksambodhi-
j liane sprhâ (101b) yas ca sattvâpeksâm nisritya samsürâ=
parityàgab yâ ca saqiskareçu yathäbhüta-parijnänani nisrityâ=
saipkli?t& ’sya saipsâra-saqisrtib ya ca buddha-jnâne sprhâm
nisrityôttapta-vlryata. idam adhyâtmatn2) buddha-dharma-
samudägamam arabhya sadvidham upaya-kausalaip1* vedita=
vyaip.
tatra katamad bahirdha sattva-paripâkam arabhya sa=
dvidham upâya-kausalarp.1’ yenôpüya-kausalena3’ bodhisat=
tvab parlttani kusala-mülâni apramäna-phalatäyäm upana=
yati. tatha alpa-kj-cchrena vipulany apramânâni kusala-
mülâni samâvartayaty upasamharati. tatha buddha-sâsana-
pratihatânârçi sattvânâip pratighâtam apanayati. madhya-
sthân avatärayati. avatîrpâpi paripâcayati. paripakvâip
vimocayati.
»> “lyarp K . “W - K . s> °lyena K.
katham ca bodhisattvah sattvänäqi parittâni kusala-

mulâny apramapa-phalatâyâm upanayati. iha bodhisattvah
yatkimcit sattvarp pratyavaram api vastv ariatatab” saktu-
prasrtam pratyavara eva ksetre (,pradapayaty arptatah2>
tiryagyoni-gate ’pi prani-bhüte. dapayitvâ cânuttarayâip
samyaksambodhau [Tib. 139*] parinamayati. evam tat
kusala-mülam vastuto ’pi ksetrato ’pi parïttaip tac ca pari=
namana3,-vasenâpramana-phalatûyâm upanïtaip bhavati.
katham ca bodhisattvah sattvanam alpa-krcchrena
vipulâny apramânani kusala-mülâni samjanayati. iha
bodhisattvo raithyä-mäsöpaväsänasan’ädy-adhimuktänam
sattvânam aryâçtâmgam4) upavilsam vyapadisati. tasmad
vicchandayatiS) krcchrad aniçta-phalâd upavAsât. tasminn
akrcchra-samädäne maha-phale côpavâse samadapayati.
tathâ atma-klamatha-yogam anuyuktâoam mokça-kâmânâm
mithyâ-prayuktânâip sattvanamn) madhyamaqti pratipadam
aipta-dvava-vigatâm vyapadisati tasyâtp câvatarayati. tatha
svarga-kâmanâm sattvanam mithyä-prayuktänäm agni-pra=
vesâtata7,-prapatânasana-sthan’adibhih samyag-dhyänarp
drsta-dharma-sukha-vihârâya c’ ayatyam akrcchrena sahaiva
sukhena saha saumanasyena svargôpapattaye vyapadisati.
punar Vaidika-mantrôddesa-svâdhyaya-suddhi-nistha8,-ga=
manâdhimuktân buddha-vacanôddesa-svâdhyâya- (102*) kri=
yäyäm artha-cintäyäip ca samâdapayati. punar gabhîrâms
tathâgata-bhâçitam cchünyatä-pratisaipyuktäip dharmäms
*> amtah C. (2. . . ,2> pratipâdayamtyatalj C. S) °rinam° C.
·*) açt° C. hphags-pahi yan-lag brgyad-pa. s> “cchind0 C. e>
Om. C. T> °ââvata C. gyaü-sa. 8> Om. C.
Bodh i p a k sy a -pa ta la 263
tatha-tatha uttanlkaroti saipprakasayati yatha pare srutva

tlvram ca saipvegam utpadayaqiti tlvrani ca prasadam. tad
eka-k?anikam api sarpvega-prasada-saha-gatam cittaqi vipu*
la-kusala-mQla-samgrahe samkhyam gacchati. prag eva
prabandhikana. punar bodhisattvo yani kanicin [Tib. I39bj
malyani gandha-jatani loke vividhani pravarani pranltani.
taib prasada-sahagaten&dhyasayena buddha-dharma-samgha-
triratna-pQjam adhimucyate par&ms cadhimocayati dasasu
diksu. punab sarva disas tenaiva prasada-sahagatenadhya=
sayena spharitva sarvam triratna-pujam abhyanumodate
params c&numodavati. punar buddlianusmrtim satata-
samitarp bhavayati paresam ca samadapayati. dharm&nu=
smytiip yavad devata’nusmrtim. punar mano-jalpais tri=
ratna-namaskriyaya avandhyam kalam karoti karayati ca.
punah sarva-sattvanam sarva-punyam anumodate anumo=
dayati ca. punab sarva-sattvanam vipula-karuna’nupravi=
§ten&dhyasayena sarvam dubkham atmani sampratlcchati.
tatraiva ca param samadapayati. punar atlta-pratyutpan=
nani sarva-skhalitani sarva-vyatikramarris ca kalvanena
sik?a-kam&nugatena cetasa sarva-diksu buddhanam bhaga=
vatam amtike pratidesayati. tatraiva ca paratp samadapa=
yati. tasyaivam abhlksnam skhalitaip. pratidesayatah sarva-
karm’avaranebhyo vimokso bhavaty alpa-krcchrena. punab
prabhutair vicitrais ca nirminaib sarva-dik§u buddha-dhar=
ma-samgMdhisthanaqp. sattvddhi^thanaip caprameyam bo=
dhisattva rddhimaips ceto-vasi-praptah punya-parigraham
karoti. punar bodhisattvab maitrlm karupam. muditam
upek?am bhavayati. tatraiva param samadapayati. evaip
hi1J bodhisattvah alpa-kjrcchreija vipulany aprameya-phalani

kusala-mQlany ITib. 140'] abhinirharati samudanayati.
katham ca bodhisattvah pratihata (1 0 2 b) nArp ca sattva=
naip pratighatam apanayati. raadhya-sthams cavatArayati.
5 avatirpaips ca paripacayati. paripakvarps ca vimocayati.
atrApi bodhisattvasya caturvidhasyipy asya sattvarthasy&=
bhinispattaye samAsatah ?advidha evopayo veditavyah.
anulomiko vibandha-sthayl visabhag’asayaij ava§taipbha-jah
krta-pratikrtikah visuddhas ca §a§tha upayah.
io tatrAyaip bodhisattvasy’ anulomika upayah. iha bodhi=
sattvah purvam eva tavad yesArp sattvAnaip dharmaip
desayitu-kamo bhavati. tesftm slak§piir madburaih kajra-
vak-samudAcarair upapradan&nuvrtti-samudacarais c’ atma-
gataqi tesaip pratighatam apanaj'ati. pratighatam apaniya
,5 prema-gauravaip jauayati. prema-gauravaip janayitvA dha=
rme arthitvam janayati. tata e?am pasead dharmaip desa=
yati. taip ca punar dharmaip yatha’rhaip su-pravesarp
gamakatp kalenAn updrvam aviparltam arthopasaiphitaip ca
desayati. vimarda-sahi?nus ca bhavati. sattva-vinaye para=
^ maya ca kartu-kamataya anukaippA-cittena samanvAgato
bhavati. sa rddhya cittfadesanayA yukta-rQpayA dharma-
desanaya paraip va adhye?ya vicitrair vA prabhQtais ca
nirmitaih sattvan vinayati. saipk§iptanaip carthopasamhis
tanAip sastrAnaip pravistarapatayA ativistrtanAip cAbhisaip=
25 k?epanataya. tatha uddesa-danena anusmarana-pariprcchA-
danena dhrtanaip codgrhltanAip ca2) dharmApaip [Tib. 140b]
'< O n i. K . ■> O m . C.
B o d h ip a k s y a -p a t a l a 265
samyag artha-vivaranatayâ. sarv’alaipbana-samadhy-avata=

ra-mukhesu c’ ânulomikya avavadânusâsanyâ sattvân anu-'
grhpati. sattvânam artham âcarati. ye ca sattvâ gambhîra= ^
ijairi tathâgata-bha?itânam sünyata-pratisamyuktanam sütrâ=
ntanam âbhiprâyikam tathagatânam artham avijfîàya0 ye 5
te sütxâiptâfr niljsvabhâvatârn dharmânara abhivadamti nir=
vastukatâm anutpannâniruddhatâm akasa-samatàm mâyâ-
svapnôpamatâm dharmanäm abhivadarpti. teçaip yathâvad
artham avijnâyôttrasta2)-manasah tâm sütrâmtâm sarveria
sarvam pratiksiparpti naite tathâgata-bhüçita iti. tesam api 10
sattvânaip sa bodhisattvah (103a) ànulomikenôpâya-kau=
salenaS) tesâm sütrântânâip tathâgat’abhiprâyikam artham
yathavad anulomayati. tâqas ca sattvâm grahayati. evaip ca
punar anulomayati yathà nême dharmâh sarvena sarvam ua
samvidyamte. api tv abhilüp’âtmakah svabbâva eçam nâsti. 1=
tenême nihsvabhâva ity ucyarpte. vady apy etad abhilàpya-
vastu vidyate yad asrityâbhilapilh pravartamte. tad api yair
abhilâpair yatl) svabhavam5) abhilapyate. tade) api na tat-
svabhâvaip7) paramârthatah. tasraân nirvastukâ ity ucy=
arpte. evam ca sati te 'bhilâpyâh svabhâvâ dharmânâm 20
adita eva sarvena sarvam na samvidyamte. te kim utpat=
syamte va nirotsyamte va tasmâd anutpanna aniruddha ity
ucyamte. tad-yatha c’S) aküse vicitrâni prabhütâni rùpâni
rüpa-karmani côpalabhyamte. sarvesârri ca teçâip rüpü=
riâip rüpa-karmanam câvakasam <0datâti tad akâsam0) gama= ;5
i) abhijn* C. ma-âes-te. abhijB0 C. ma-ées-nas. 3> °lyena
K. *> Sic C. ya K. s> Sic CK. «' SicCK. ·»....">
Perhips to read yah svabhâvo ’bhilapyate. so ’pi. 7) Sic CK.
To read °vab ? s> S icC K . «»....»> Om. C.
n’flgamana - sthanotpatana - nipatan’akumeana - prasaran’ad! =

naiji. yada [Tib. 141a] ca punas tad rupaqi tani ca rupa-
karmflny apanitani bhavamti. tada rQp&bhava-matr’atma=
kam eva parisuddham akasani khyati. evaip tasmimn akasa-
sthanlye nirabhilapye vastuni vividhabhilapa-krtah samjna-
vikalpah prapamca-saipg&nugata rupa-karma-sthanlyah pra=
vartamte. sarve§aip ca te§am abhilapa-krtanarp samjiia-
vikalpanaip prapamca-saipganugatanam vicitra-rupa-karma-
sthanlyanam tan nirabhilapyaip vastv-akasa-sthanlyam ava=
kasani dadati. yada ca punar bodhisattvair jiianen’ aryena
te ’bhilapa-samutthita mithyft-sarnjila-vikalpah prapamca-
samg&nugatah sarveria sarvam apanlta bhavaqati, tada te§am
bodhisattvanam param’aryanam ten’ arya-jfianena tarn nira=
bhilapyam vastu sar vabhilapya - svabhav&bhava - naatram
akasopamam parisuddham khyati. na ca tasmat param
anyam svabhavam asya mrgayamte. tasmad dharma akasa-
sama ity ucyaipte. tad-yatha maya na ca yatha khyati tatha
’sti. na ca pun ah sarvenaiva sarvam nasti tan1} maya-krtam.
evam na caite dharma yathaivabhilapa-samstava^-vasena
khyamti balanam tathaiva saqividyamte. na ca punah
sarvena sarvam na sanavidyamte paramarthika-nirabhilapy’as
tmana. te c&nena naya-pravesena na samto niisaipta ity
advaya mayavat. tasman maydpama ity ucyante. evam
hi bodhisattvah sarvasmat dharma-dhator na kiipcid utksipati
na ca3) kirpcit pratik§ipati (103b) n6nT-karoti n&dhikam. karoti
na vinaAayati. bhutana** ca bhQtatah prajanati. tathaiva
n tasman C. de. Om. C. hdris-pa. *) Om. C. ■*>
jn&tarn C. yaii-dag-pa.
B o d h ip a k ç y a - p a t a l a 267
ca samprakäsayati. ayaip bodhisattvasy’ [Tib. 141b] änulo=

mika upäyo veditavyab-
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya \'ibandha-sthäyll) upäyah-
iha bodhisattvah bhojana-pän’adi-dasa-käya-parigkärärthb
kanäip sattvänana vipratibandhenävatigthate. sacen mätrjfiä
bhavatlia pitrjfiâh sramariyä brahmanyä vistarena pürvavad
yävat sacec chîlam samadäya vartadhve evam aham yug=
makatn bhojana-pan’âdïn kâya-pariçkârân yâvad-artham
anupradâsyami. anyathâ na dasyâmîti. tathâ kçetra-vastu-
grha- vastv-âparia-vastu- rajya-vastu- desa-vastu- dhana-vastu-
dhânya-vaslv-arthikânam tatha silpa-karma-sthäna-vidyä’=
rthikänaqti tatha tena saha sakhyärthikaDanr' ävaha-viva=
härthikänäm âbhuksana3’-sambhaksanârthikânâm krtya-
sahayârtliikânam ca saltvânâm kârya-vipratibandhenâvas
tig{.hate. evam aham yugmäkam vistarena yävat krtyegu
sahâyibhâvaqi gamigyâmi sacen mätrjfiä bhavathêli pür=
vavat. punar bodhisattvah aparadhigu sattvesu parair
vadha-bamdhana-cchedana-tadana - kutsana- tar jana-pravasa=
iiäyöpättegv (4adlianiana-bau.dhaka'l)-vikrayaya copattesu vi*
pratibandhenâvatiçthate saktah pratibalah. sacen mätrjnäh
pitrjfiä bhavatha vistarena pürvavad evam aharp bhavato
’smäd vyasanâd vimocayisyamîti. punar bodhisattvo räja-
corôdakâgni-manuçyâmanugyâjIvikâslok’adi-[Tib. 1421] bha=
ya-bhltänäqi sättvänäip. vipratibandhenävatigthate. sacen
mätrjfia bhavatha pürvavad vistarenaivam aham bhavato
11 stha C. See p. 264®. khyärth“ _C. 3> sabh° C.

âdhavana MS. spu-gtalj daä. gtah da ή. Mût-----
I M * S7M). cf. p. 274, 1. But t m (£%)■
’smOd bhayat paritrasyaralti. punar bodhisattvah priya-

samagama-kamanam c&priya-viyoga-kamanarp ca sattvanam
vipratibandhen&vati§thate. sacen matrjfia bhavatha vista=
rena parvavad evam aham bhavatam priya-samagamam
apriya-vinabhavam copasamharisyamiti. punar bodhisattvah
abadhikanam sattvanaip vyadhit&naip vipratibandlien&va=
ti?thate. sacen matrjfia bhavatha vistarena ptirvavad evam
aham bhavato ’smat vyadhi-duhkhat parimocayi?yamlti. te
ca sattva evaip vibandha-sthitasya bodhisattvasya lsghu-
laghv etasmim kusala-samadapane papa-prahane ca yatha=
kamaip karanlya bhavanti. ayam bodhisattvasya viban=
dha-sthavl” upaya ity ucyate.
ye punah sattva (104a) evam vibamdha-sthayino bo*
dhisattvasya ynth&-(2parikirtitesu vastusu® na laghu-laghv
eva yathakamam pratipadyamte. te?aip bodhisattvah
yatha-parikirtitair <3vastu6/iir arlhikdndm3’ tani vasttini
n&nuprayacchati hita-kamataya. na cadatu-kam’asayo
bhavati. (1vyasana-st/idii bhitdn pviydpviya-samyoga-visam'
yogsb-kamdn vyadhi-duhlch’drtdn sattvdn ydvat-kd lam4>
adhyupeksate hita-kamataya. nopeksan’aSayo bhavati nd=
paritran’asayah. te ca sattva evaip ni?thura5j-karmana
pratipadyamanasya bodhisattvasya na tv asayutah ‘“aparena
» stha MS. But cf. p. 264s . <2. . . brjod-pahii dnos-po-rnams-
la. dhos-po-rnams hdod-pa-dag-la. <■*___ ·*) sems-can
sdug-bsbal bar gnas-pa-rnams daft, skrag-pa-rnams dail. sdug-pa dab
mi-sdug-pa dap pbrad-pa dab bral-bar hdod-pa-mams dab. nad-kyi sdug-
bsnal-gyis Sam-thag-pa-rnams-la.. . .re-?ig. 5> °raip MS. (li. ..
phyis dgah-dgur byed-par hgyur-ro. According to
Tib. Ch. & the number of missing syllables the reading would b e :
-------------------------karanïyâ bhavaipti6’ pâpa-prabâriâya ku=

sala-müla-samâdapanâya ca. ye ca sattvâ [Tib. 142b] nâ=
py arthino bodhisattvasya nâpi ca vyasaaal)-sthâ nâpi
vistarena yâvad vyadhitâh. te câsya sarpstutâh sa-prana=
yâb· tau api bodhisattvah tasmirpu eva kusala-müle sama=
dapayati yad uta mâtfjiïatâyâni vistarena yâvac chïlani
samädayänuvartanayaqi. ta evam bodhisattvena samâda=
pyamânâb saced vikarppanena na2' pratipadj-aipte teçàqi
bodhisattvah kupitam adhyatmakam upadarsayati hita-
kamatayâ. na c’ âsayatah kupito bhavati. krtyeçu (3vai=
mukhyam upadarsayati3' hita-kâmatayâ. na c’ âsayato
vimukho bhavati. tad-ekatyam apy asyânarthani laukikam
upasaipharati hita-kamataya. na c’ âsayatah anartha-kâmo
bhavati. visabhägo ’sya bodhisattvasya tesu sattveçu
tasyâs ceçtâyâh sa âsayo bhavati. tena ca tâm sattvâips
tasmiqa pâpa-prahâne kusala-samâdâne ca samaisthâpa-
yati.4) tasmad iyaqi sattva-vinayôpâyo bodhisattvasya visa=
bhag’âsaya ity ucyate.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasyâvastamblia-ja upâyah. iha
bodhisattvah svâmibhüto va râja-bhüto va âdhipatya-
präptah svani va parijanaqi svam vâ vijitam evana samyag=
anusâsti. iByo ’p i marna parijano5' vâ vijito va ainâtrjfio
bhaviçyati vistarena yavad dauhsllyam samadâya vartsyati.
tasyâham ucitaqa vâ bhakt’âcchâdanaip samucchetsyâmi
aparepâpi sa ip stave yathâ-kàma-karanlyà bhavamti or the like. *>

vyavâ MS. sdug-bsûal-ba. 2) Om. MS. <3. . . . 3> “khye§ûp°
MS. 4> yaû-dag-par hdsud-do. <5. . . ,5) ùalji hbaùs gSug-ma..
. .su yaû-ruû-ste.
v&rayi§yami va <udayisyamitil) va (°aa.TV&svdd va viyojayi=

sydmi sarvena va sarvam pravdial&rfi prapayi^yamlti.
tatra ca k a r m a n i --------------- pauruseyfttp viniyoj ayati.2) te
ca sattvas tasmam mahato danda-karmano bhitah papaqi
ca prajahati [Tib. 143a] kusalam samadaya vartante.
akamaka api tena bal&vastaipbhena saipniyojyamte (3kusale
te sattva3' aneaopayeua. (104”) tasmad ayam avag[aipbha-
ja upaya ity ucyate.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya krta-pratikrtika upayah-
iha bodhisattvena yesam sattvanam pQrvam evbpakarab
parlttah prabhuto va krto bhavati danena va vyasana-
paritranataya va bhaya-paritrEnataya va priydpriya-sam-
yoga-viyogdpasaipharanataya va vyadhi-samsamanataya va.
tesaip krtajiianarp krtavedinam pratyupakara-karaanam
amtikad bodhisattvah kusala-samddanam eva pratikarato
yacate saippraticchati. na kimcid anyal lok’ami?am.
evam c’ aha. ayam eva me bhavatam aiptikan maha-pra=
tyupakaro bhavisyati saced ydyam eva matrj na bhavatha
pitrj iia vistareria yavac chllam samadaya vartadhve krtasya
pratikrtaip kusala-samadanarp paratah pratyasamsati. tena
copayena params tatra kusale samadapayati. tasmad
ayam upayah-” krta-pratikrtika ity ucyate.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya visuddha upayah- iha
11 de-la brdeg-tu g?ug-go. (2 ____2> yaft-na nor thams-c.id daft
dbral-lo. yaft-na thatns-cad-kyi thams-cad-du yul-nas spyug-go ?es las

de-la yaft 90 -gas l.itsho-ba mkhas-pa daft. ses-Een-can-dag sgo-bar byed-
do. <3 ___ 3> sems-can de-dag . . .dge-balji las-la. From the estU
mation of the num ber of missing syllables the word karmani seems to have
been supplied from the meaning by the Tib. translator. 4) up&dayab MS.
nisthä-gamana-bodhisattva-bhümi-sthito bodhisattvah su-

visodhita-bodhisattva-märgah Tu?ite deva-nikäye upapa=
dyate. amuko bodhisattvab Tusite deva-nikäye upapannah
sa nacirasyedänTm Jambüdvlpe ’nuttaräm samyaksanabo*
dhim abhisambhotsyate. taip vayam ärägayema na vi= s
rägayema. tasya ca bodhisattvasyäiptike asmäkaip janma
bhaved ity aparimita-sattva-samyak-chanda-jananärtham
chanda-bahullkarandrtharp- [Tib. 143bJ punar bodhisattvah
Tu?itäd deva-nikäyäc cyutvä ucce vä matel) vä kule upas
padyate yad uta räja-kule vä purohita-kule vä. tathodä= io
rärp kämän utsfjya niskrämati sattvänäip bahu-mänötpä=
danärtharn. punar duskara-<2caryäm abhyupagacchati2)
du§kara-caryä’dhimuktänäip sattvänäm vicchandana’rtham.
punar anuttaräip samyaksarpbodhim abhisambudhyate
tad-anyesäip sattvänäm bodhi-vimukti-sämänyöpagamana- is
paritarsandrtham. punar anuttaräip samyaksambodhim
abhisaipbudhya Brahmddhye?anäip pratlk^yate. na tävat
sattvänäip dharmam desayati. te§äm sattvänäip dharma-
gauravötpädandrtham. ndvara-mätrakam etad dharm’äkhyä=
naip bhavisyati yatredüniip Brahmä3) dharma-desanäyai w
svayam bhagavarptam adhyesata iti. punar buddha-cak?usä
lokam vyavalokayati. Brahmddhye?ite ’nena dharmo
desito4) Brahma-gauravät·. para-vyäpäritena <5na svena6'
sattvegu kärupya-eittena n’ ätmana eva pratirüpatäip
viditv&ti. (105*) tad-ekatyänärp sattvänäm evaiprüpasya 2S
« m am te MS. <2. . . .*> °ryäbhy° MS. 3> °hmasvayam

MS. ■*> ddo£° MB. <5____5) ku^fhena MS. bdag-Eid ma-
yin.
272 B o d h is a t t v a b h û m x
mithyä-grähasya prahänärtham. punar (ldharma-cakram as

pravartita1>-pürvaqa loke pravartayati. tathä dharmam
desayati siksapadäni ca prajilapayati. ayam ucyate bo=
dhisattvasya visuddha upäyah yasmäd upäyäd anya upäya
uttari atikrantataras ca prapïtataras ca nästi.
itîdaip sadvidbam upäya-kausalam bodhisattvanam
samäsa-vyäsa-nirdesatah pratihatdnäip sattvänäip pratighä=
täpanayanäya madhya-sthänäm avatârâya [Tib. 144a] ava=
tlrnänäm paripakäya paripakvanäm vimocanaya. iti nästy
ata uttari nästy ato bhüyah. idarp bodhisattvanam upä=
ya-kausalam.
tatra katama bodhisattvanam dharanl. samasatas
caturvidha draçtavyâ. dharma-dhâranï artha-dhârapï man»
tra-dhüranî bodhisattva-kçâmti-labhaya ca dharanl.
tatra dharma-dharanï katamâ. iha bodhisattvah tad-
rüpam smfti-prajna-bal’adhanatani pratilabhate yayâ sruta-
mâtreriaivân-âmnatân2’ vacasa aparicitân nama-pada-vyapi=
jana-kâya-sanigrhïtân anupûrva-racitân3) anupürva-samâ=
yuktan apramânân granthan apramanam kâlaφ dharayati.
tatrârtha-dhâranï katamâ. pürvavat. tatrâyarp. vise*
çalj. teçâm eva dharmâriam apramâijam4) (5artham anam=
nâtame) aparicitam manasâ apramânam kâlam dharayati.
tatra mantra-dhâranï katama. iha bodhisattvah tad-
rüpâm samâdhi-vasitâqi pratilabhate yaya yani mantra-
padan’ Iti-sarfisamanâya sattvanâm adhitiçthamti. tâni
<l l> °krii-prav° MS. chos-kyibkhor-lo.. . .ma-bskor-ba. S) °va
nämnät® MS. ma-goms-éiû. 3) carit 0 MS. bâdebs-éiû. · 4)
Om. MS. t-shad-med-pa. <5. . . ,5) arth a nâmnât° MS. d o n ....m a -
B o d h i p a k ^y a - p a t a l a 273
siddhani bhavarjiti parama-siddhany nmoghany anekavi*

dhanaml) ItlnSrji saipsamanaya. iyam ucyate bodhisa*
ttvasya mantra-dhararri.
tatra katamd bodhisattvasya bodhisattva-k§arpti-labhaya
dharanl. iha bodhisattvah svayam pragadha-hetu-caritah
praj ilavaqi pravivikta-viharl vacam apy anudlrayan dar=
sana-patham apy anagacchan kenacit saha tatha matra-
bhojl asamklrna-bhoji eka-prakar&sana-blioj! pradhyana-
paratah alpam ratrau svapan [Tib. 144b] bahu jagran
yanimani tathagata- bha ?itan i bodhisattva-ksamti-labhaya
mantra-padani tad-yatha iti miti (105”) kiti bhikÂiptr*
pad&ni svaha ity etesam mantra-padanam artham cintayati
tulayaty3) upapariksate. sa esArp mantra-padanam evam
samyak pratipanna evam-artham svayam evasrutva4) kuta*
scit pratipadyati. tad-yatha nSsty e?am mantra-padanarri
kacid artha-parini?pattih. nirartha evaite. ayam eva cai*
?am artho yad uta nirarthata. tasmac ca paraqi punar
anyam arthaip na samanve§ate. iyata tena te.?am mantra-
padanam arthal.i su-pratividdho bhavati. sa tesaip man*
tra-padanam artham samyak pratividhya tenaivarthAnu*
sarena sarva-dharmanam apy arthaqi samyak pratividhyat1
svayam evdsrutva paratah. evam ca punar artham prati*
vidhyate. sarv&bhilapaih sarva-dharmanam svabhav&rtha*
parinispattih. ya punar esam nirabhilapya-svabhavata.
ayam esatp svabhavdrthab- sa evaip sarva-dharmAnani
svabhavfirtharp samyak pratividhya tasmat <5param artham3'
‘> °dham MS. -> bhiJ? kanti in Tib. 3> tyulaty MS. ■<>
eva Sr° MS. ma-thos-pa. (!i ___ S) paramiirth 0 MS.
na samanvesate udaram1' ca tasyârthasya prativedhat prïti-

prilmodyarp. pratilabhate. tena bodhisattvena pratilabdha
tani dhäranl-padüny adhisthäya bodhisattva-kçâqitir vak=
tavya. tasyös ca lâbhat 8a bodhisattvo nacirasyêdânïm
adhyäsaya-suddhiip pratilabhate. adhimaträyäm adhimuk=
ti-caryâ-bhümi-ksârfitau vartate. iyaqi bodhisattvasya bo=
dhisattva-k?ainti-labhäya dharani veditavya.
tatra dharma-dharanlm ar tha-d hâra η Iin ca bodhisa=
ttvah prathamasya kalpâsamkhyeyasyâtyayac chuddhâdhyâ=
saya-[Tib. 145a] bhümi-praviçto labhate niyatärpS) sthiräm3'
udaräm ca. tatah punar arvag labhate pranidhana-vasena
va <4dhyâna-sarpnisrayena',) va. na tu niyatârçi na sthirarp
nödäräm. yatha dharmärtha-dhäranl evam mantra-dhä=
ranl veditavya. bodhisattva-ksamti-labhaya tu dharani
yathaiva vyäkhyata. tathaiva labhyate.
etâ punah sarva dhâranï bodhisattvah caturbhir
guriair yukto labhate nänyatama-vikalah. katamais catur=
bhil.i. kämesv anadhyavasito bhavati. para-samucchràyeçv
ïrsyâip nôtpüdayati. anîrsyur bhavati. sarva-yäcita-pradas
ca bhavaty ananutapya-dâyï. dhann’âramas ca bhavati.
dharma-rato bodhisattva-pitakam arabhya pitaka-lämätrs
(106*)käyäm äramate.s>
kataraad bodhisattvasya bodhisattva-prariidhanaip. tat
saraasatah pamcavidharfi draçtavyam. cittôtpâda-pranidha=
narn upapatti-prariidhanani gocara-pranidhänam samyak-
pranidhanarp mahä-pranidhänaip ca.
l > uraip MS. rgya-chen-po s> °taip MS. 3) sthavir 0 MS. brtan-pa.
<■>... .4) dhyannasamniäriyenanaMS. <5. . . . s> m a-m o kun-tu dgah-çiù.
B o d h ip a k ? y a -p a t a l a 275
tatra prathama-cittôtpado <lbodhisattvasyânu«aràj/âm

samyahsavibodhau atidtpäda-pranidhanam" itv ucyate.
ayatyam sattvârthânukülasu sugaty-upapattiçu prani*
dhânaip bodhisattvasyôpapatti-pranidhanam ity ucyate.
samyag-dharma-pravicaya-pranidhanam apramân’âdi-
kusala-dharma-bhavana-vi?aya-praiiidhanaip bodhisattvasya
gocara-pranidhânam ity ucyate.
ayalyâqa sarva-bodhisattva-kusalasamgrahaya sarva-
guna-sarpgrahâya ca samasato vyâsato vä prariidhänam
bodhisattvasya samyak-pranidhâi am ity ucjrate.
mahâ-pranidhanam punar bodhisattvasyâsmad eva
sainyak-pramdhanâd2) veditavyam.
[Tib. 145b] tat punar dasavidham. âyatyâφ sarv’âka=
räpramej'a-tathögata-püjöpasthänatayai prathamaip prarii*
dhânam bodhisattvasya maha3,-pranidhanam ity ucyate. bud=
dhanâqa ca bhagavatâm sad-dharma-parigrah’üraksanatayai
dharma-netrl-saipdharanâya mahfl-pranidhänam. Tusita-
bhavana-vasam upadâya pürvavad yâvat parinirvânâya
mahâ-pranidhanam. bodhisattva-sarv’akâra-samyak-carya-
cararmtayai maha-pranidhânam. sarva-sattva-paripakâya
mahâ-pranidhânaip. sarva-loka-dhatu-saindarsanaya maha-
pranidhanam. buddha-kçetra-parisodhanâya maha-prani=
dhanaqa. sarva-bodhisattvaik’âsaya-prayogatayai maha-
pranidhänam. avanadhya-samyak-prayogatâyai mahä-prani*
dhânam. anuttara-samyaksambodhy-abhisaipbodhâya mahâ-
bla-na-med-pa yaù-dag-par rdsogs-pahi byaA-chub-tu___ sems

bskyed-pafci smon-lam. 2> °nam MS. sm ob-lam .. . .las. 5>
famyak MS. chen-po.
pranidhänarp.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya sünyatâ-samâdhih. iha
bodhisattvasya sarvâbhilap’âtmakenal) svabhâvena virahitarp
nirabhilâpya-svabhâvam vastu pasyatah ya cittasya sthitib.
e ayam asyôcyate sünyatA-samädhih. apranihitah samâdhih
katamah.2) (106h) iha bodhisattvasya tad eva nirabhilapya-
svabhavarp. vastu raithya-vikalpa-samutthâpitena klesena
duhkhena ca parigrhitatvad aneka-doça-dustam samanupa=
syato y,3> âyatyâip taträpranidhäna-pürvakä citta-sthitib-
10 ayam asyâpranihitah samadhir ity ucyate. ânimittab samâî
dhih katamah. iha bodhisattvasya tad eva nirabhilâpya-
svabhâvaip vastu sarva-vikalpa-[Tib. 146aJprapaipca-nimit=
tany apanlya yathabhütam sâiptato manasikurvato yâ citta-
sthitih. ayam asyôcyate animittab samâdhih·
is kasmât punar eçâm eva trayânârp samâdhïnârp pra=
jnaptir bhavati. uâta uttari nâto bhüyah. dvayam idam
sac câsac ca.^ tatra saqaskptam asarpskftaip ca sat. asad
ätmä va âtmlyaqi vâ. tatra samskfte saty apranidhânatah
prâtikûlyato ’prariihita-samàdhi-vyavasthânaqi. asarpskpte
so puuar nirvâpe prapidhanatah samyag-abhirati-grahanato
’nimitta-samâdhi-vyavasthanaqa. yat punar etad asad eva
vastu. tatra bodhisattvena na pranidhânarp nâprapidhânaip
karanîyam. api tu tad asad ity eva yathabhütam dra?ta=
vyani. tac ca darsanam adhikptya sünyatâ-samâdhi-vyava=
2 sthânaip veditavyaqa. evarp hi bodhisattva e§u trisu samâ=
dhisu yogaip karoti. evaip ca vyavasthanam5' yathâbhütarp
i) °làtm° MS. S) Om. MS. gaô-çe-na. *> yad δ MS.
4> cah MS. Om. MS. rnam -par gçag-pa.
B O D H IP A K S Y A -P A T A L A 277
prajânâti. tad-any’akârân api trln samâdhïu yathâbhûta-

vyavasthana-naya-pravesena bhavana-naya-pravesena ca
yathâbhütaip prajânâti ye?u srâvakâh sikçamte samudâgac*
chaipti ca.
catvârimâni dharmôddânâuiI) yâni buddhâs ca bodhi= 5
sattvâs ca sattvânâip visuddhave desayati. katamâni catvâri.
anityâh sarva-saipskârâh iti dharmôddânarp. duhkhâh
sarva-sarpskârâ iti dharmôddânarp. anâtmânab sarva-
dharma iti dharmôddânarp. sâiptaip nirvânam iti dharmôd=
dânaip. (Setat-pratisaqiyu-------------------[Tib. 146b] dharmam 10
udïrayarpti2’ buddha-(3bodhisattvâh sattvânâi}i.3> tasmâd
etâni dharmôddânânîty ucyamte. purânais ca sânta-mâna=
sair munibhir uditôditatvân nityakâlam uddananîty ucyaipte.
mahôdaya-gamin! bhavâgrac ca gâminl pratipat tasmâd
uddânânî(107*)ty ucyamte. 15
katharp ca bodhisattvah sarva-samskârâm anityatah
samanupasyati. iha bodhisattvah sarva-samskârâriâm abhi5
lapya-sVabhâva ip nityakâlam eva nâstîty upalabhyânityatah
sarva-sarpskârâip pasyati. punar aparijüâtasj'a bhütatab
tasyaiva nirabhilapyasya vastunab aparij iiâta -he tu kam udaya- Μ
vyayam upalabhyate. nirabhilâpya-svabhâvâip sarva-sam=
skârân anityatah samanupasyati. so ’titäm saipskârân
utpanna-niruddhâip samanupasyati. tesârp naiva hetum
upalabhate nâpi svabhâvam. tasmât tesàip naiva hetuto
*> °ddânâtâti MS. <*___ de-dag daû ldan-pahi don-gyi chos

phal-cher ston-te. etat-pratisam yuktârtham pràyena dharmam udlra*
yanti, or the like. (S. . . .3) °dhisatvânàip MS. byaû-chub-sems-
dpah-rnam s ni sems-can-rnams-la.
nâpi svabhavato vidyamanatam samanupasyati. pratyut*

pannan ulpannâniruddham1’ samanupasyati. tesâin hetum
nôpalabhate datta-phalatvât. svabhüvam punar upalabhate
aniruddhatvât. tasmät teçam svabhavato vidyamänatäm
samanupasyati no tu hetutah. anügatan saqiskarân anut*
pannâniruddhân pasyati. teçam hetum upalabhate adatta-
phalatvät. no tu svabhavam anutpannatvat. tasmât teçam
bodhisattvo hetuto vidyamanatam pasyati. no tu svabhävatah.
sa evam trisv adhvasv avyavacchinnam saipskâra-samtatim
pravartamânüip drgtvâ ekaikasmirp sainskâra-kçane trïni
samskrtasva samskrta-laksanani pasyati. ksanad2> ürdhvaqi
caturtham samskrta-lakçanam samanupasyati. tatra pürva-
saipskara-kçane svabhava-vinasânantaraip yafr apürva-saips»
kara-kçana-svabhava-prfldurbhavah. [Tib. 147a] sâ jatir iti
pasyati. utpannasya }'as tat-kâlâvipranasah. sa sthitir iti
pasyati. taip pürva-niruddbam saipskara-k§aiia3>-svabhavam
apekçva tasyôtpannasya yad anyatvam anyathâtvam vâ.
sa jarêti pasyati. tasmàj jati-ksanad2’ ürdhvam tasyaivôt=
pannasya samskâra-kgapasya3’ yah svabhava-vinäsah. sa
vyaya iti pasyati. sa yat-svabhavam eva tarn utpannam
saipskâra-kçanaip^ saman upasyati. tat-svabhäväm eva tasya
jatirp sthitim jarilm ca. na4' pasyati tad-anya-svabhâvâm.
tasmac ca kçariâd'^ ürdhvam ya eva tasya samsküra-kçana^-
svabhâvasyâpagamah. sa eva tesAm jäty-adlnäm iti yathâ*
bhütam pasyati. tâny etani catvary api samskrta-laksanAny
abhisamasya samskârAnarp samâsato dvayâvasthâ-prabhavi=
» utpannânnir 0 MS. skyes-la ma-ljgags-pa. 2) laks° MS skad-cig-
gi. -V lakç° MS. skad-cig. Om. MS. m a lakç0 MS. skad-cig.
B O D H IP A K Ç Y A -P A T A LA 279
täni. bhava-prabhavitany abhava-prabhavitäni ca. tatra

bhagavata yo bhävah. tad ekam samskrta-laksanam vya=
vasthäpitam. yas tv abhâvah. tad dvitîyam samskrta-
lakçapaip vyavasthapitam. sa ca bhavas te?äm samskärä-
nana sthity-anyathatva-prabhävita iti krtva (107°) trtlyam'* 5
samskrta-lakçanaip vyavasthapitam. J tatra bodhisattvah
samskära-mätrarn sthapayitvä na tasya jatim 11a sthitim
na jarâm nânityataqa sarva-kâlaqi dravya-svabhäva-parinis*
pattitah pasyati. tat kasya hetoh. samskara-mätram ut=
padyamanam upalabhate näsyänyäm jatim na sthitim na 10
jaram nânityatâip. samskara-mätram eva ca tiçthaj jlryad

vinasyad upalabhate na tasya jätim sthitirp jaräm anityatain
ca. yuktyâ ’pi ca bodhisattvo vimpsann etam jaty-adïip
dravyato nöpalabhate. evaqi ca punar vimpsam [Tib. 147b]
nöpalabhate. saced rüp’adi-saipskara-vinirmuktah anyo jati- IS
dharmah syat sa yathaiva rüp’ädika-samskärah sv’atmana
utpadyate. tathaiva so ’py utpadyeta. evam sati dve
janmanl syätani. yac ca samskara-janma yac ca jati-janma.
tatra saipskära-janma tasmaj jati-janmanah ananyad eva
vä syät. anyad2' eva va. yadi tavad ananyad evam saty
aparthika jati-dravya-kalpana. anyä jätir dravyato ’stîti na
yujyate. atha ca punar anyad evam sati saipskara-janma-
jatir na bhavati. samskära-janma-jätir iti na yujyate.
yathä jätir evaip sthitir jarä vinäsas ca vistareria veditavyalj·
saced vinäso nama svabhavato dharmal.i (3parinispanno ’sy’3> »
ätmötpadyeta nirudhyeta va. yada ca vinäsa utpannab
u ta t MS. gsum-pa. 2) ananyad MS. gsan. <3. . . ,3>
“nnasya MS. de.
syat. tada sarva-saqaskarair niruddhair bhavitavyaqa syat.

evarp sati alpa-kfcchrena nirodha-samapannasyeva citta-
caitasikanarp dharmanam apravrttih syat. tasya ca punar
vinasasya nirodhan niruddhair api taih samskflraih punar
eva bhavitavyam syad vinasa e?aip ndstiti krtva. ato vinasa
utpadyate nirudhyate ceti na yujyate. na ca punah k la=
putrasya va kuladuhitur va sarva-kal&stitaip0 ca dravya-
satam svabhava-parini§pattiip ca prajilapti-sat&rp pasyato
nirvid virago vimuktis ca yujyate. ato viparyayena tu
yujyate. ity ebhir akarair bodhisattvah sarva-sarpkilr&
anitya iti yathabhiitaip prajftnati.
tam punar evam anityaip saipskaraip prabandhena
vartamanad bodhisattvah tri-prakaraya duhkhatayal?.s> [Tib.
148aJ (Ssan (108a) ---------------- pasyati3) saipskara-duhkhataya
viparipama-duhkhataya',) duhkha-duhkhatayOs ca. evaip hi
bodhisattvali sarva-samskara duhkha iti yathabhfttam pra=
janati.
punah sarva-dharmanarp bodhisattvah saipskrtdsaip*
skrtanarp dvividham nairatmyaip (3yathabhutam prajanati.6)
pudgala-nairatmyam dharma-nairatmyaip ca. tatredaip
pudgala-nairatmyaqi. yan naiva te vidyamana dharmah
pudgalah. n&pi vidyamana-dharma-vinirmukto ’nyah pudgalo
vidyate. tatredaqi dharma-nairatmyam. yat sarvesv abhi*
lapye?u vastu?u sarvabhilapa-svabhavo dharmo na sarp=
vidyate. evam hi bodhisattvah sarva-dharma anatmana iti
’ > ‘'stita MS. !> °ya MS. (s 3) gnas-kyi dfios-por mthop-

ste. ? samnigraya-vastu p°. ■*> Om. MS. sdug-bsnial. ^
Om. MS. yaii-dag-pa ji-lta-ba-b?in-du rab-tu ies-te.

B O D H IP A K Ç Y A -P A T A L A 281
yathâbhütam prajânâti.
yah punar eçâm eva samskârânârp pùrvaqa lietu-samu=
cchinnânâm pascâd aseçôparamas tad-anyesâip câtyamtam
anabhinirvrttir aprâdurbhâvali. idam ucyate nirvârtam. tac
ca sântam klesôpasamâd duhkhôpasainâc ca veditavyaip.
evaip ca tâvad an-adhyâsaya-suddho bodhisàttvahi a-dr?ta;
satyo vâ srâvakayânîyo nirvâriam adhimukto bhavati. evaqa
câbhidadhati. sântam nirvânam iti. na câsya tasmim
nirvâne yathâbhütâvagamo yathâvaj-jfiâna-darsanaip pravar=
tate. asti tv eça yoniso-manaskârah. tad-yathâ râja-putro
vâ grhapati-putro vâ râjnâ grhapatinâ vâ ’ntargrhe sam*
vardhitaii syât. tasya ca dahrasyaiva kumâra-bhütasya
tena râjfiâ grhapatinâ vâ kftrimakâ mrga-rathakâ vâ (,go-
’sva!)-rathaka vâ hasti-rathakâ vâ upasamhrtâ bhaveyuh.
sa ca râja-putro vâ grhapati-putro vâ taih krïdan ramamânah
paricârayans2) tesv eva krtrimegu [Tib. 148b] mrgeçu mrga-
samjßä syât krtrimeçu go-’svegu3) hastisu hasti4)-samjnâ
syât. athaikadâ sa râjâ vâ gfhapatir vâ svasya putrasya
vrddher anvayâd indriyânâm paripâkâd bhütânâm mpgânâm
varnam bhâseta. bhütânâm yâvad dhastinâm varnam bhâ=
çeta. tasya pu nah râja-putrasya vâ grhapati-putrasya vâ
tam varpa-vâdaqi srutvâ evarçi syât. esâm ayam râjâ grha=
patir vâ asmâkani mfga-rathakânâm yâvad dhasti-rathakânâm
varnarp bhâçata iti. athâparena samayena sa râjâ gfhapatir
vâ svaip putraip bahir âgârân nirvâsya bhütân mrgân
gaur aéva MS. ba-laû daù. rtalji. s> °rans MS.

ôvartheçu MS. 4> Om. MS. glaù-po-chehi.
tasmai upadarsayet (108b) (lyâvad bhütan hastina upadar=

sayet.” tasya tam dp?tvà tasmini samaye pratyâtmarp
pratyavagamo yathflbhüta utpadyeta. ime te bhütârthikâ
mrga-rathakâ vistareria yâvad dhasti-rathakâ2) yesam asmâ*
kam pita dïrgha-ratram varnaip bhâsitavân. asmâkam eva
tv a-yathâbhüte ’rthe tat-pratirüpa-mâtrake tat-pratibimba-
pratibhâsa-matrake adhimoksah pravrtta iti. tena pürva=
kenâdhimokçen’ aritlyeran.s) evam eva saipsarântargrha4)-
samvrddhânâm a-suddh’âsay&nam bodhisattvanam adrçta-
satyanam ca sravakanaip putra-sthanlyanarp pitr-kalpair
buddhair bodhisattvais ca raaha-bhümi-pravistair nirvana-
pratyakga-darsibhis tcsâm bodhisattvanam sravakânâip ca
purato nirvflnasya yathü-drs{asya varno bhâsitab· tais ca
tan nirvânam gunato ghoça-matrânusarinya buddhya dîr=
gha-ratram adhimuktam. yada punas teçâm sambhara-
paripaka-vfddher anvayac chraddh’asayanâm ca bodhisat=
tvânAxn dr$ta-satyanarp ca sravakanSm nirvane pratyaksa-
[Tib. 149n]jïïânam utpadyate. tadâ teçam api yathabhütah
pratyavagama utpadyate. idam tan nirvâriam sarva-srâvaka-
pratyekabuddhànam yasya buddha-bodhisattvair varno bha=
sitah. asmabhis tu pürvam bala-prajîiataya na yathâbhüs
tam adhimuktam. asti tu tad asya prat'rüpakam. asti
pratibhasa-matrakam. te tena purvakenâdhimoksena ritîyani=
te pascimaip yathabhütâdhimokçaip nisritya. tad-yatha
kiincid vyadhitam purusani kascin mahS-vaidyab tasya
<’ O Om. MS. yaii-dag-pahi glail-po-chehi bar-du bstan-te. ->
ratha MS. 3) Sic MS. perhaps to read “na rit° Cf. below line 23.
■u samskar 0 MS. and ©$*85·. B u t hkhor-bahi khyim-gyi nan-nas.
B O D H IP A K § Y A -P A T A L A 283
pratyupasthitasya vyadheh prasarafly’ anulomikair bhaigap

yair upatigjhet sa ca vyadhita-purugo d!rgha-ka]a-pratinige=
van at tegaip bhaisajyanam tad->dhimukta eva bhavet. tad-
aramah.1) tegv eva sara-daril bhavet. atha tasva!) vyadhita-
purugasya sa ca pQrvako vvadhih taya bhaigajy’asevaya t
'Vyupasam ye--------------- purvo vyadhir3, anya-bhaisajya-
s&dhyah pradurbhavet. atha sa maha-vaidyah pdrvakasya
ca vyadheh prasamaip pascimakasva cotpsdam anya-bhai?a=
jya-sadhyam viditva tam ca purvakaip bhaigajya-prayogaip
pratiksiped anyatp c’ anulomikatp {ivyapadised bhai(10Q*)' 10
sajyam4). balo vyadhita-purusah purva-bhaigajy&dhimuktah
tegv eva pathya-samjill. yenaiva15' maha-vaidyena5) tani
purva-pascimani bhaisajyani vyapadigtani. evam apy uc=
yatnanas tena satpmukbara. apathyany etani purvakani
bhaigajyani pascime vyadhav iti na7) pratyayeta (Stasmin. 15
na tasya8) vacanam abhisraddadhyat. evam eva tad-upamas
te bala bodhisattvah sravakas ca veditavydh. ye vyadhita-
puruga iva klesa-grasta maha-vaidyasya tathagatasyottardd
uttarataram uttaratamam uttanad uttanataram91 gam=
bhlrad1’1 gambhirataram gambhlratamam hinad ndaram 20
udarataram udaratamaip10 dharma-desanaip [Tib. 149b] sam=
yag-vyapadesam avavad&nusasaniip n&vataramti n&dhimuc-
» “rAna. MS. s> °syai MS. <3 ___ 31 91-bar gyur-pahi fcog-tu de-
ma-yin-pabi nad sdan-med-pahi. <4. . . ,4> bstan-na. But according to

the number of the missing syllables this conjecture would bo correct. B>
tasyaiva MS. gaft-gis. a> "dyasyayena MS. 7) sa MS.
de-la..dehti mi. 9> Om. MS. gsal-?iii. ,0> °r&m MS. n)
3 in-tu rgya-che-ba.
yam te na pratipadyante dharmasyânudharmaip. tatra srad*

dho bodhisattvab sravako va na tasmin tathagata-bhasite
vimati-saipdeham utpadayati. sa punah sarvâmga-pari=
çkâra-su-samâyuktam iv’ âjanya-ratharp tarçi tathâgata-bha=
s çitarçi dharma-ratham abhiruhya kusala iva sârathir yavatl
tena bhümir gantavyâ bhavaty anupraptavya. tâm laghu-
laghv eva ganta bhavaty adhandhayamanab-
Bodhisattvabhümâv adhâre yoga-sthâne saptadasa*

marp bodhipaksya-patalam.
B o d h i s a t t v a - g u n a -p a t a l a 285
uddanaip.
ascaryam c&py anascaryaip sama-cittopakarita
pratikaras tatha sastih syad avaqidhyal)-prayogata.
paipc£mo bodhisattvaBy’ ascary&dbhuta dharmah anut=
tare samyaksaipbodhi-yane sik?amanasya veditavya. katame
paipca. ni?karana-vatsalata sarva-sattvesu. sattvftnam ev&r=
thaya sarpsare ’prameya-duhkha-sahisnuta. bahu-klesanain
dur-vineyanarp2) ca sattvanflrp vinayopaya-jSata. parama-
dur-vijnana-3)tattvartMnupravesah· aciiptya-prabhavata ca.
ime paipca bodhisattvanam ascary&dbhuta dharmah asa=
dharanas tad-anyaih sarva-sattvaib·
paipc&nani bodhisattvasyanascaryani. yaib samanva=
gato bodhisattvab ascary&dbhuta-dharma^-samanvagata ity
ucyate. katamani paipca. yad bodhisattvah para-hita-hetu=
kena dubkhena sukh’atmaka eva san krtsnaip para-hita-
hetukaip dubkham abhyupagacchati. idaip bodhisattvasya
[Tib. 150“] prathamam anascaryaip. yena samanvagato
bodhisattvab a§cary&dbhuta-dharma-saman vagata ity ucyate.
punar aparaip yad bodhisattvab saipsara-do?a-jiSo (109t>) nir=
vana-guna-jfia eva ca san sattva-parisuddhi-priyas tenaiva
ca sukh’atmakab sattva-parisuddhim ev&dhipatim krtva
saipsaram abhyupagacchati. idam bodhisattvasya dvitlyam
anascaryaip pQrvavat. punar aparaip yad bodhisattvab
ta§plipbhava-sukha5)-rasa-jfia eva san sattva-parisuddhi-
priyas tenaiva ca sukh’atmakah sattva-parisuddhim ev&dhi=
patiip kptva sattvanaip dharma-desanayai prayujyate. idaip
O avaqadha MS. !) °j8 ey'> MS. S) satvArth0 MS. de-kho-na.
■>> °rmah MS. 5> mukha MS. bde-ba.
bodhisattvasya trtlyam an&scaryaiji purvavat. punar aparaqpi

yad bodhisattvah sat-paramitopacitaip kusala-mQlatp sattva-
parisuddhi-priyas tenaiva ca sukh’atmakah sattva-parisud*
dhim evddhipatiip kftva sarva-sattvanam asayatah gamuts*
5 rjati. na ca punas tasya samutsargasya vipakenarthl bha=
vati. idaip bodhisattvasya caturtham anascaryain pQrvavat.
punar aparaqi yad bodhisattvah para-karya-sva-karya eva
(,sarva-para-kary&rtha')-kriyasu saqidpsyate. idaip bodhisatt*
vasya parpcamam anascaryaip. yena samanvagato bodhisatt*
w vah ascaryadbhuta-dharina-samanvagata ity ucyato.
paipcabhir akarair bodhisattvah sarva-sattve?u sama-
citto veditavyah· katamaih panicabhih- prathamena bodhaya
citt6tpada-pranidhanena. tatha hi bodhisattvah sarva-satt*
vanam arthe samaip tac-cittam utpadayati. anukarppa-
15 [Tib. I50'’]sahagatena cittena sama-citto bhavati. bodhisatt*
val.i ^sarva-sattvew*’ eka-putraka3) iva prema-sahngatena
cittena sama-citto bhavati. bodhisattvah sarva-sattve?u pra*
tityasamutpanncsu ca sarva-saipskareû sattva-sarpjneti vi=
ditva bodhisattvo ya ekasya sattvasya dharmata. sa sarve*
so §am iti dharma-samata’nugatena cetasa sarva-sattve§u sama-
citto viharati. yatha caikasya sattvasy&rtham acarati tatha
sarve§am. evaip hi bodhisattvo ’rtha-kriya-sahagatena cetasa
sarva-sattve?u sama-citto viharati. ebhib paipcabhir akarair
bodhis.-.ttvah sattvesu sama-citto bhavati.
25 paipcabhir akarair bodhisattvanaip sattvesu sarvopa*
kara-kriya veditavya. katamaih pamcabhih. samyag-ajlva-
<'----- ,} sarvaroak" M'S. g?an-gyi bya-bajji don(byed-pa)tham 3 -cad-la.
3 S) Om. MS. sems-can thams-cad-la. 3> °kam MS.
B o d h is a t t v a - g u n a -p a t a l a 287
vyapadesopasaipharenn. vilomesu ca krtye?v arth6 pasaiphite=

sv anulom*)pades6 pasaipharena. anathanaip ca dubkhi(110 ”)=
tanaip kfpananara apratisarananarp sanatha-kriyaya. sugati-
gamana-margasya vyapadesopasamharena. yana-traya-vya=
padesopasaipharena ca.
patpcabhir akaraih sattva upakaririo bodhisattvasya pra=
tyupakarena pratyutthita bhavamti. katamaih patpcabhih.
atmanaip gunaih samyojayarpti. para-gun’adhanaya prayok=
taro bhavaipti. anathe?u duhkhitesu krpanesv apratisa=
rane?u sattvesu sauathyam kurvamti. tathagatan puja=
yaipti. tathagata-bhasitaip ca dharmarp mukhena va lekha*
yitva va dharayaipti tam ca pQjayamti.
parpcSmani sthanani bodhisattvena nitya-kalam a§asi=
tavyani bhavaipti. [Tib. 151a] katamani parnca. buddhot=
pad’araganata. te?am eva ca buddhanam aiptikat §at-para=
mita-bodhisattva-pitaka-sravanarp. sarv’akara-sattva-pari»
pacana-pratibalata. auuttarasamyaksambodhi-praptih· abhi=
saipbodhes ca sravaka-samagri.
paipcabhih karanair bodhisattvasya sattvesv avaipdhyo
’rtha-kriya-prayogo bhavati. katamaih paipcabhih· iha
bodhisattvah adita eva sattvesu liita-sukhai?! bhavati. tac
ca hita-sukhaip yathabhutaip prajanati. aviparyasta-bm
ddhir bhavati. iti sarvaip purvavat veditavyaip tad-yatha
pQja-seva^ramana-patale^.
uddanam.
samyak-prayogah- hanis ca. visesa-gamanaip tatha.
pratirQpas ca. bhQtas ca guna. vinayanam tatha.
parpcabhih prayogair bodhisattvasya sarva-samyak-pra=

yoga-saipgraho veditavyab· katamaih pamcabhih. anura=
ksana-prayogena. anavadya-prayogena. pratisarpkhyana-
bala-prayogena. adhyasaya-suddhi-prayogena. niyata-pa=
r, tita-prayogena ca.
tatra bodhisattvah anurak§ana-prayogena medharp. ra=
ksati yena sahajena jiianena dharmarp laghu-Iaghv evddgr*
hnati. smftim rak?ati yaya smrtya udgrhltaqa dharmarp
dharayati. (’jfian<m (110 b) rak§ati” yena jflanena dhrtanaip
io dharmanam artham upaparlk§ate. samyak ca prajflaya
pratividbyati. medM-smfti-buddLd-hanabhagIya-nidana-pa=
rivarjanataya. sthiti-vrddhi-bhaglya-nidana-pratini?evana=
taya ca. sva-cittam araksati indriyanam. gupta-dvarataya.
[Tib. 151b] para-(2ciâm arak§ati!> samyak para-cittdnuvar=
,3 tanataya. tatra bodhisattvasydnavadyab prayogah kusale?u
dharme^v aviparltas cdttaptas c&pramapas ca satatas3) ca
bodhi-paripamitas ca. pratisaipkhyana-bala-prayogah pu=
nar asya sarvasyam adhimukti-carya-bhumau dra^tavyal.i.
suddh&dhyasaya-prayogah suddh&dhyasaya-bhQmau dra?ta=
3, vyab- niyati-patita-prayogo niyatayam bhQmau niyata-carya-
bhumau m?tha-gamana-bhQmau ca drastavyah. evam
ebhih pamcabhili prayogair bodhisattvasya sarva-samyak-
prayoga-samgraho bhavati.
panica ime bodhisattvasya hanabhaglya dharma vedi=
oj tavyah. katame panica, agaurnvata dharme dharma-
bhanake ca. pramada-kausldyam. kles’aseva’dhivasanata.
< ·... .*> ges-pa sruil-ste. <! . . . seina kun-tu bsrun-fio. s)
sat° MS.
B o d h is a t t v a -g u n a -p a t a l a 289
duscarit’äsevä’dhiväsanatä1’. tad-anyais ca bodhisattvaih

saha paritulanâbhimanata dharma-viparyasâbhimânata ca.
parpcême bodhisattvasya dbarmâ visesabhüglya vedita=
vyâb· te punar esam eva paipcânâip krsna-paksyânâm dhar=
manârp yathäkramam viparyayena veditavyâh.
parpcême bodhisattvânàip guna-pratirüpaka bodhisatt=
va-dogâ veditavyab· katame paqtica. raudra-duhsilesu satt=
vegu tato nidanam apakara-kriya. kuhakasyêryâpatha-saip=
patti-kalpana. lok’âyatair mantrais tîrthika-sastra-pratisaip=
yuktair® j iîâtra-pratilambhah pandita-sarpkhyâ-gamanatA ca.
sâvadyasya ca dân’adikasya kusalasyâdhyàcarah. sad-dhar*
ma-pratirüpakâpârp ca rocana-desanâ-vyavasthâpana.
pamcême bodhisattvasya [Tib. 152*] bhütâ bodhisattva-
gupa veditavyâh. katame parpca. raudra-duljsllegu satt=
vesu viseçena kärunya-cittatä. prakftya (111 1) ïryâpatha-
saippannatâ. tathâgata-pranlten’ agamâdhigamena jiïâtra-
pratilambhab pandita-sarpkhyâ-gamanatâ ca. anavadyasya
dân’âdikasya kusala-gatasya kriyâ. sad-dharmasya ca pra=
kâsanâ sad-dharma-pratirüpakanam ca pratiksepanatâ.
dasasu sthânesu samasato bodhisattvâ vineyâip3) sattvân
samyag eva vinayaqati. katamegu dasasu. duscarita-viveke.
i4käma-viveke4\ âpatty-anadhyâcara-vyutthane. indriyair5)
gupta-dvâratâyaip. sarpprajânan viharitâyâm. samsarga-
viveke. praviviktasyâsad-vitarka-viveke. âvarariae)-viveke.
klesa-paryavasthana-viveke. klesa-pakça-daugthulya-viveke
ca.
u °tayâ MS. pras° MS. s) °yânâjp MS. ___ ■*> Om. MS.
tidod-pa.-las dben-pa. S) Sic MS. °ya-? ®> âra MS. sgrib-pa.
290 B o d h i s a t t v a b h Dm
uddänarp.
vyâkrtir (,niyatau päto' 1 hy avasya-,skâryam eva ca
sâtafyar’-k&r&nïy&m ca prädhänyaip pasci marp bhavet.
sadbhir àkaraih samâsatab tathägata bodhisattvam anu*
ttarilyäqi sarayaksaipbodhau vyâkurvamti. katamaib sad*
bhih. gotra-stham anutpädita-ci<iam3). tathôtpftditam
cittam. sammukhâvasthitam. viparoksâvasthitam. pari*
mitain kalam iyata kalenänuttaräni samyaksambodhim
abhisaqibhotsyata iti. aparimitae-kälani vyäkaroti na tu
kala-niyamam karoti.
traya ime bodhisattvasya niyati4,-pätab· katame trayah.
gotra-stha eva bodhisattvo niyati-patita ity ucyate. tat
kasya hetob· bhavyo ’sau pratyayan asädya niyatam anu*
ttaram samyaksarpbodhim abhisamboddhum. [Tib. 152b]
punar ekatyo bodhisattvo niyataip cittam utpädayati anut=
tarayüqi samyaksambodhau na puuas tasmat pratyudävarta*
yati yävad anuttaram samyaksanibodhim abhisatpbudhj’-ate.
punar bodhisattvo vasita-praptab sarvatp sattvärtha-caryam
yathêcchati (5yath’ ärabhate',) tathaivävaipdhyam karoti. ta
ete trayo niyati-patita bhavamti. gotra-stha-niyati-patab
cittôtpâda-niyati-pâtab avaipdhya-carya-niyati-pâtas ca. tatra
pascimain niyati-patam arabhya tathögatah niyati-patitaip
bodhisattvaqi vyakurväna vyakurvamti.
paφcênläni sthanäni bodhisattvasyävasya-karapiyani
c . ...') “yateh pädau MS. ûes-par çugs. <J Om. MS. kho-nar
bya-ba daü. rtag-par. 3> Om. MS. sems. °ta MS. But cf. n ext following
line and lines 19 & 20. . . , 5) na tathärabhatai MS. ji-ltar brtson-pa.
amita MSS. dpajj-tu mi-ruft-pa.
B o d i i i s a i t v a -g u n a - p a t a l a 291
bhavamti yany akftva bodhisattvo ’bhavyo ’nuttaräm sa=

myaksatpbodhim abhisarçiboddhum. katamäni parpca. pra=
thamas cittôtpadah {1sattvesv anukam{lWh)pauöttapta-
vïryahn sarva-vidyâ-sthauesu yogyatâ akhedatas ca.
pamcémâni bodhisattvasya sthanani satatya-karapïyani. *
katamani parpca. apramado bodhisattvasya sâtatya-kara=
nlyarp. anatheçu sattvesu duhkhitesv apratisaranesu süna=
thya-kriyä. tathagata-pûjâ. (Sskha lila-parijnä^. earva-kriyâ-
cara-vihara-manasikaresu bodhi-citta-pün'aipgamata bodhi=
sattvasya pamcamarp satatya-karanïyaip. 1«
dasême dharmâ bodhisattvanaφ pradhana-saipmata
yân'y bodhisattvä agrato dharavarpty agra-prajnaptisu ca
prajßapayaipti. katame dasa. bodhisattva-Hpoircm sarva-
gotrapâip4) pΓadhanaφ. prathamas cittôtpadah sarva-
samyak-pΓanidhaânaφli, pΓadhanaφ. [Tib. 153*1 vïryam »
ca prajiiä ca sarva-paramitânam pradhanam. priyavàditâ
sarva-samgraha-vastünâφ pradhânaφ. lathägatah sarva-
sattvanaφ pradhanam. karunâ apramânanaφ pΓadhanaφ.
caturthaφ dhyânaφ sarva-dhyananaφ pΓadhallaφ. tra=
5^,ι^φ samâdhInaφ sünyata-samadhih pradhânaφβ) sarva- m
samapattïnäφ nirodha-samapattih pradhänam. sarvôpa*
γ β ^ α υ Ια Β ^ φ visuddham upaya-kausalaφ yathanirdiçtam
pradhänaφ.
uddanaφ.
sems-can-mams-la sSiô-brtse-ba dan. brtson-hgrus febar-ba
f2. . . . s> hkhrul-pa yops-su âes-pa. "na IIS. 14. . ■ .4> rigs ni
rigs thams-cad-kyi. ®> pradh° MS. 0) Om. MS. gtso-bo yin-pa.
7> °n& MS.
- >
prajfiapteh1* syad vyavasthanarp. dharmanam e§ana
tatha.
yathabhQta-parijfianam. aprameyd tathaiva ca.
S «J. i
desanaya phalarp caiva. mahattvaip. yana-saipgra*
hab·
* >
bodhisattva dasa jileya. nama-prajnaptayas tatha.
catvarimani bodhisattv&nam praj Sapti-vyavasthanani
yani bodhisattva eva samyak prajiiapayaipti^ tathagata va.
na tv anyab kascid deva-bhGto va (3manusya-bhuto vd3) sra*
mana-brahmana-bhQto va anyatraitebhya eva srutva. kata=
mani catvari. dharma-prajftapti-vyavasthanaip satya-(4pra*
jfiapti-vyavasthanaip yukti4’-praj fiapti-vyavasthanarp yana-
prajfiapti-vyavasthanarp ca.
tatra ya dvadasdmgasya sQtr’adikasya vaco-gatasyd-
nuphrva-racana anupurva-vyavasthana-samayogab- idam
ucyate dharma-praj fiapti-vyavasthanaqa.
punar anekavidham avitathdrthena tavad ekam eva
satyaip. nadvitiyamasti. dvividhaip satyam. sarpvfti-satyaip
paramdrtha-satyarp ca. trividharp satyaip. [Tib. 153bJ lak?ana-
satyaip vak-satyaip kriya-satyaip ca. caturvidhaip dubkha-
satyarp yavan marga-satyaip. paipcavidhaip satyaip. hetu-
satyam phala-satyaip j Sana-satyaip jfleya-satyam agrya-sa=
tyaipca. §a<Jvidhaip satyaip. satya-satyarp (112*) mrga-satyaip
parijiieyarp satyarp prahatavyaip satyaip sak?atkartavyarp
satyaip bhavayitavyaip satyaip ca. saptavidham.6' asvada-
» “pteM S. S) bdogs-Siii. rnam-par hjog-par mdsad-kyi= prajHapayaipti
vyavasth&pay aipti. fiBIEffiiS, figiEifciC. (3----- 3) Om. MS. m ir gyur-pa
bam. 3?A· <■*... .·*) This is transposed in the MS. Now restored
according to Tib. and both Ch. w °vidhfidham MS.
B o d h is a t t v a -g u n a - p a t a l a 293
satyam ädlnava-satyana nitisarana-satyaqi dharmata-satyam

adhimukti-satyam aryânâm satyam anaryänäxp ca satyarp.
astavidhaqpi. sarpskara-du^khatA-satyaip vipaririäma-duh5
khatâ-satyaqi duljkha-duhkhata-satyarp pravftti-satyarp nivr*
tti-satyarp saipklesa-satyarp vyavadâna-satyani samyak-pra=
yoga-satyaip ca. navavidhaip. amtya-satyaφ duhkha-satyam
sünyata-satyaip nairatmya-satyarp bhava-trçna-satyaip vi*
bhava-tfçnâ-satyarp tat-prahânôpâya-satyaip sôpadhisesa-
nirvana-satyarp nirupadhisesa-nirvâna-satyam ca. dasavi=
dhaip satyam. aupakramika-duhkha-satyaip bhoga-vaika=
lya-dubkha-satyaip dhâtu-vaiçamya-duhkha-satyarp priya-vis
parinâma-dubkha-satyatp dausthulya-dubkba-satyaip karma-
satyarp klesa-satyaip tathâ-sravana'hyoniso-manaskâra-sai
tyarp samyag-dfsfi-satyarp samyag-drgfi-phala-satyam cêti.
[Tib. 154*] idam ucyate bodhisattvânâm satya-praj fiapti-vya=
vasthänaφ. prabhedasab punar etad apramäim^ veditavyaφ.
catasro yuktayo yukti-prajßapti-vyavasthanam ity ucyate.
tasaφ pu nah pravibhägah pürvavadS) veditavyah.
tΓayânaφ yananam ekaikasya saptabhir akäraib pra=
jfiapti-vyavasthäiu^ srâvaka-yânasya pratyekabuddha-yâna=
sya mahâyânasya yäna-prajiiapti-vyavasthänam ity ucyate.
caturçv ârya-satyesu yä prajilâ. tasya eva ca prajfiayâ ya
äsrayab alaφbauaφ sahayah karma sambhärah tasya eva
ca prajilayah yat phalam. ebhib saptabhir akâraih srâ=
vaka-yana-prajiîapti-vyavasthanaφ sakalyena veditavyaφ.
yatha sravaka-yäna-prajiiapti-vyavasthanam evaφ pratyeka*
buddha-yäna-prajfiapti-vyavastharuup. nirabhilâpyaφ vastv
*> âramana MS. thos-pa. 5> ( * - 20»'·).
alambanlkftya sarvesu dharme?u ya tathata nirvikalpa-

samata niryata prajiia. tasya eva ca praj ilaya ya asraya
alambanaqi sahdyah karma sambharab tasya eva ca pra*
jfiaya yat phalam. ity ebhib saptabhir akarair mahayana-
» prajfiapti-vyavasthanam veditavyaip. atlt4riagata-('pratyut=
pannesu adhvasu ye kccid bodhisattvah1’ samyak-praj napti-
vyavasthanam krtavantah karisyamti kurvamti va punab
sarve te ebhis caturbhir vastubhih. n&ta uttari nato bhuvah.
catvarimani bodhisattvanam sarva-dharmanam yatha-
jo bhilta-parijnayai parye?ana-vastGni. nama-parye?ana vastu-
paryesana svabhava-prajiiapti-(Sparyesa?.ul mse?a2'-[Tib.
154bJ praj napti -paryesana ca. esam ca vibhago veditavyab
tad-yatha tattv&rtha-patale.S)
catvarimani bodhisattvanam sarva-dharmanam yatha=
i» bhhta-parijfianani. nflma-paryesana-gatam yathabhQta-
parijhanam vastu-parye?ana-gatai)i (*y ithdbhuta-r.arijndnam
sva bhava.-prajn apti-p aryesand -galam yathdbhuta-parijnd'
narri” visesa-prajiiapti-paryesana-gatam vathabhuta-parij fia»
nam. esam api vibhagab purvavad veditavyas tad-yatha
20 tattv&rtha-patale.5)
panaceme aprameya bodhisattvanam sarva-kausala-
kriyayai samvartamte. katame pamca. sattva-dhatur apra»
meyah. loka-dhatur aprameyah. dharma-dhatur aprame=
da-ltar byun-bahi dus-dag-na. byaft-chub-sems-dpal? gab-yab-

run-ba. 15___ 2) yofis-su tshol-ba daft. bye-brag-tu. 3> p. 53* et seq.
<·*___ «> Om. MS. yab-dag-pa ji-lta-ba b?in-du yobs-su fies-pa dab. bo-
bo-Eid-du gdags-pa yons-su tshol-bar gyur-pa yaii-dag-pa ji-lta-ba-bsin-du
yons-su Ses-pa dafi. 5) p. 53,r et seq.
yah. vineya’hdhatur aprameyah. vinayopaya-dhatus c&=

prameyah. catuhsa9t.ibS) sattva-nikayah sattva-dhatus tad-
yatha manomayyaip. bhQmau.S) samtana-bhedena punar
aprameyah. dasasu diksv aprameya aprameya-nama-loka-
dhatavah tad-yatha Saha4) namna loka-dhatub yasya namna «
Brahma Sahapatir ity ncyate. kusalakusal4vyakfta dhar=
mah prabheda-nayeuiprameya veditavyab- syad ekavidho
vineyas sarva-sattva vineya iti krtva. syad dvividhah.S)
sakala-bandhano vikala-bandhauas ca. syat trividhah.
mrdv-indriyo madhy£ndriyas tlksjnendrij'ah'11 catur= I0
vidhah. ksatriyo brahmario vai?yah sQdras ca. pamcavi=
dhah. raga-carito [Tib. 155a] dvesa-caritab moha-carito
mana-carito vitarka-caritas ca. âdvidhah. grhl pravrajitah
aparipakvah paripakvo7' ’vimuktas ca8’ vimuktas ca. sap=
tavidhah. pratihato madhya-sthah vyamjita-j iiah udghatita- ,,
j iiaH tadatva-vineyah ayati-vineyah pratyaya-hdryas ca vi*
neyo yadrsan pratyayan labhate tatha-tatha parinamati.
a?tavidhab· a?[au parsadah ksatriya-parsadam adim krtva
yavad brahma-par?at. navavidhab- tathagata-vineyab §ra=
vaka-pratyekabuddha-(ll3a)vineyah bodhisattva-viueyab »0
kfcchra-sadhyah akpcchra-sadhyab slaksna-sadhyah avasa=
dana-sadhyah dare vineyab amtike vineyab· dasavidhab-
narakah tairyagyonikab vamalaukikah kam&vacaro divya-
manu9yakab antarabhavikab rQpi9) arupab sarpjiil asam*
*> °nayo MS. hdul-balji. & 3S-K ); but fitMik <fe cf. following
passages. s> cjtus° MS. *’ (3}J—12a*). 4> °ho
MS. 5> dvidh° MS. *> madhya and tlksna is transposed in
the MS. ■> ap° MS. 31 ca MS. 9) gzugs-can.
jfio (lnaivasamjnindsamjni ca.1’ ayam tavat prakara-bhe=

dena pamcapamcasad akarab- apramanas tu saintana-
prabhedena veditavyah. tatra sattva-dhatu2)-vineya-dha=
tvob kirn nanakaranam. sattva-dhatur avisesena sarva-sattva
gotra-stha a-gotra-sthas ca. ye punar gotra-stha eva tasu-
tasv avasthasu vartamte. sa vineya-dhatur ity ucyate.
vineyopayal? punab purvavad yatha-nirdigto veditavyab- so
’pi c&prameyab prakara-bhedatah.
ta ete abhisamasya paqacdprameya bhavarpti. tat kasya
hetoh. iha bodhisattvo yegaip sattvanam arthe prayujyate.
sa [Tib. 155b] prathamo ’prameyab- tarp punab sattvan
yatra-sthan upalabhate. ayaip dvitlyo ’prameyab- tan
punali sattvam tegu-tesu loka-dhatugu yair dharmaib saqa=
klisyamanapis ca visudhyamanams c6palabhate.S) sa tptiyo
’prameyab- tebhyas ca sattvebhyab yam sattvan bhavyam
sakya-rQpan atyaipta-duhkha-vimokgaya pasyati. sa catur=
tho ’prameyab- yas copayas tegam eva sattvanaip vimok*
gaya. sa parpcamo ’prameyab- tasmad ete parpc&prameya
bodhisattvanaip sarva-kausala-kriyayai samvartatpte.
paipceme buddha- bodhisattvanaip sattvegu dharma-
desanayab vipulab phalanusanasab veditavyab- katame
parpca. tad-ekatyab sattva tasmimn eva sad-dharme de*
syamane virajo vigata-malani dharmegu dharma-cakgur
utpadayarpti tad-ekatyab sattvah desyamana eva sad-
dharma asrava-kgayam anuprapnuvarpti. tad-ekatyab sas
ttva anuttarayaqi samyaksarabodhau cittam utpadayaipti.
hdn-Ses-can y a i ma-yin. bdu-ies-can ma-yin-pa ya6 ma-yin-
pa-ste. s> °tur MS. 3) °bhamte MS.
B o d h is a t t v a -g u n a - p a t a l a 297
tad-ekatyab sattvah paramam bodhisattva-ksamtiip prati*
labhamte° sruta-matra eva tasmim sad-dharme. desitas ca
sad-dharmo buddhair bodhisattvais ca uddesa-svadhyaya-saips
pratipatti-paraipparya-yogena dharma-netryab cira-sthitika*
tayai saqivartate.s> itlme panica desana(113b)yab vipulab
phal&nusaipsa veditavyab·
saptemAni mahattvani yair yuktaip bodhisattvanani
yanani mahayanam ity- ucyate. katamani sapta. dharma-
mahattvaip tad-yatha dvadas&ipgad vaco-gatad [Tib. 156a]
bodhisattva-pitaka-vaipulyam. cittotpada-mahattvaqi tad-
yatha ekatyah anuttarayarp. samyaksambodhau cittam ut*
padayati. adhimukti-mahattvani tad-yathaikatyab tasmiipn
eva dharma-mahattve adhimukto bhavati. adhyasaya-
mahattvaqi tad-yathaikatvab adhimukti-carya-bhQmim sa*
matikramy&dhyasaya-suddhi-bhGmim anupravisati. sam*
bhara-mahattvam yasya puriya-sarribharasya (3jndna-sarn*
bkarasyaS) samudagamad anuttaraiii samyaksambodhim abhi*
saipbudhyate. kala-mahattvani yena kalena yais tribhis
kalp&saqikhyeyair anuttarAm samyaksaipbodhim abhisam*
budhyate. sainudagama-mahattvam saivanuttarfl samyak*
saqibodhih. yasy’ atmabhava-samudagaraasy^nyah atma*
bhava-samudagaraab samo n&sti. kutah punar uttari kuto
bhuyah. tatra yac ca dharma-mahattvani yac ca cittotpAda-
mahattvaip. yac cMhimukti-mahattvarp yac cadhy3saya-ma=
hattvaip. {4yac ca sambh ara-mahativam^ yac ca kala-maha*
ttvam. itimani ?aij mahattvani hetu-bhQtani samudagama-
thob-par hgyur-ro !> °rtaipte MS. t * . . . . 3* Om. MS. ye-
ses-kyi tshoga. <4. ...·» Om. MS. tshogs chen-po gail yin-pa dan.
mahattvasya. tat puiiar ekarji samudägama-mahattvani pha=

la-sthanlyam esäm sannäip veditavyaip.
açtâv ime dharmäh sarvasya mahäyänasya samgrahäya
samvartamte. bodhisattva-pi{aka-desana. tasmiipn eva ca
bodhisattva-pitake yä sarva.-^ dharma-tattvârlha-samprakâ;
sanä. tasmimn eva ca bodhisattva-pitake yäxi buddha-bodhi=
sattvänäm aciiptya-paramödärä prabhava-sampraküsanä.
tasya ca yad yonisah-sravanarp. yonisas-cinta-pürvakam
adhyasayopagamanatp. [Tib. 156b] adhyösayäpagamana-
pürvakas ca bbavan’flkâra-(îpraves'a/)·. bliävan’äkära']-pmves&-
pürvika ca bhävanä-phala-parinispattih. tasya eva bhävana-
phala-parinispatter atyamta-nairynpikatä. evam hi bodhisatt*
vah8' siksamänä anuttaraip samyaksambodhim abhisarcibu*
dhyamte.
ke punas te b>dhisattval.i. ya evam siksamäna anuttas
räm samyaksanibodhim abhisambudhyanite. te samäsato
dasavidhä veditavyäh. gotra-sthah avatirnah asuddh’üsayah
suddh’asayah aparipakvah p&ripakvah^ (114a) a-niyati-patitah
niyati-patitab eka-jati-pratibaddhalj caramabhavikas cêti.
tatra gotra-stho bodhisattvah sikçamaiias cittam utpadayati.
so ’vatïrria ity ucyate. sa eva punar avatin. o yavac chud;
dh’äsäya-bliümirp nänupravisto bhavati tavad asuddh’asaya
ity ucyate. pravis {as tu suddh’asayo bhavati. sa eva punah
suddh’äsayo yävan nisthü-gamana-bhümim nänupravisto
C *> Om. MS.chos (thams-cad)-kyi de kho-naî don bstan-pa (gafi

yin-pa) dap. byaü-chub-sems-dpabi sde-snod de-fiid-du........ gaü yin-pa.
(! S) Om. MS. bjug-pa daü. bsgom-pabi mam-pas. s> “satvab
MS. 4)yons-su smin-pa.
bhavati tavad aparipakva ity ucyate. pravistas tu paripa=

kvo bhavati. sa punar aparipakvo yâvau niyataw-niyata-
cary i-bhümim nânupravisto bhavati tavad auiyata ity ucyas
te. pravistas tu niyato bhavati. sa punah paripakvo dvi=
vidhah. eka-jati-pratibaddho vasyaS) janmano ’nantaram 5
anuttaraqa samyaksaipbodhim abhisaqabhotsyate. carama*
bhavikas ca yas tasmimn eva janmani sthito ’nuttaram
samyaksaqabodhim abhisambudhyate. ta ete gotram upa=
däya yävad anuttaräyäb samyaksaqibodher dasa bodhisath
vâ nirdistab- ye bodhisattva-sikçasu [Tib. Ιδ?*] siksaqite. 10
te?aip nâta uttari siksi vidyate. yatra sikseran yatha
ca sikçeran. na ca ebhyo yatha-nirdi?tebhyo bodhisattve=
bhya uttari bodhisattvo vidyate. yo bodhisattva-sikçitsu
sikseta.
teçaqa punab sarveçam eva bodhisattvanâra abhedeuê= 15 .
raäny evarpbhaglyâni gaunâni namâui veditavyani. tad-
yatha. bodhisattvo inahasattvab dhïmân uttamadyutib
jinaputrah jin ’adharah vijeta jinâqikuxah vikraqitab pa=
ram’âryah sârtbavaho mahayasAb krpAlur mahapunytib
îsvaro dhârmikas cêti. teçAqa puni r dasasu diksv auaqitâ= ao
paryaqitesu loka-dhatusv aparyantanâm bodh'sattvanâm
apraraeyab pratyâtma-gatah saqijiia-praptayo veditavyäb· ta*
tra ye b idhisattvâ bodhisattva sma iti pratijßayaqi vartaqite.
na ca bodhisattva-siksâsu samyak pratipadyaqite. te bodhi*
sattva-pratirüpaka veditavyah. no tu bhütâh. bodhisattva a
sma iti pratijfiayâm vartamte samyak ca ye bodhisattva-
« °to MS. -> °syft MS.

sikçâsu sikgaipte. te bhüta bodhisattvâ veditavyâlj.
Bodhisattvabhümav âdhâra-yoga-sthâne bodhisatt

va-guna-patalam agtadasamani samäptani.
sainaptam adhâra-yoga-sthâuaip.
B o d h is a t t v a -l im g a -p a t a l a 301
uddanam.
"svabhava adhi§thanarp phal&nusamsa anukrama-sam=
grahena ca.1J
pamcemani bhdtasya bodhisattvasya bodhisattva-liiigani.
yaih samaDvagato bodhisattvo bodhisattva iti (114b) saips
khyam gacchati. kata-nani paipca. anukaxnpa priyavadita
vairyaip mukta-hastata [Tib. 157b] gambhir&rtha-samdhi-
nirmocanata ca. ime punab pamca dharmah pamca-pari=
vartena veditavyab- svabhavato ’dhi^hanatab phal&nusas
xpsatab anukramatab saipgrahatas ca.
tatr&nukaippayah svabhavato dvividhah. asaya-gatah
pratipatti-gatas ca. tatr’ asaya-gatah hit’asayah sukh’asayas
ca bodhisattvasya sattve?v anukamp&ty ucyate. pratipatti-
gata§ ca svabhavato ’nukaippaya yad asayo bhavati bodhi*
sattvah sattve?u. tad eva yatha-sakti-yatha-balaip kayena
vaca upasaqiharati. tatra priyavaditayah svabhavah pQrvavad
amodani saipmodanl upakara ca vag veditavya. tad-yatha
sarpgraha-vastu-patale!). tatra sattvam dhftir allnatvam ca
yad balaip bodhisattvasya3>. ayaip vairya-svabhava ity
ucyate. tatra ya bodhisattvasyddara-danata asarpkli?ta-da=
nata ca. ayaip mukta-hastatayah svabhavo veditavyah.
catasrah pratisaqividah tasaxn eva c&bhinirharaya samyak-
prayogikatp jfianam ayarp bodhisattvanam gambhlrartha-
saipdhi-nirmocanatayah svabhavo veditavyab-
(I. . . Sic MS. llo-bo-Hid daA gnas dan ni. l.ibras-bu go-rims bsdu-bu
yin. = ? svabhAvai cSpy adhi§th&nam phalAnukrama-saipgrahain. Accor
ding to Ch. one line is wanting. 2) p. 217*, et seq. s) buddha-
bodh° MS. B u t Tib. & both Ch. have not the word buddha.
tatrânukarppayâh parpcâdhi?thilnâni. katamäni pamca.

duhkhitab sattva duscarita-cârinah pramatt&h mithyâ-prati*
pannilh klesânusayitâs ca. närakan sattvân upâdaya yeçarp.
kesâmcit sattvanäm dufrkha vedana prâbandhikï saqatati-
saraârüdba vartate. ime te sattva duhkhitâ ity ucyamte.
ye punar nâvasyaip dubkhitalj. api tu bahulaip kaya-du*
scaritam adhyûcararpti vaû-mano-duscaritam [Tib. 158a]
adhyâcaraipti. tatra câbhirata-rüpa viharaipti. ime sattva
duscarita-carina ity ucyaipte. tad-yathä aurabhrika‘)-sau=
karika-kaukkutika!)-prabhrtayab· ye punar nâvasyaip du*
bkhitah na duscarita-cârinalj· api tv adhyavasitah kaman
upabhutpjate nata-nartaka-hasaka-lâsaka-prekçanika^-parâ
viharaipti atmôpalâdana-parah. ime sattvab pramatta ity
uc3raipte. tad-yathâ tad-ekatyâh kamôpabhoginab· ye
punar nâvasyaip dubkhitâb na duscarita-caripâ nâpi pra=
mattah. api tu dfçti-vipattim asritya dubkha-vimo(115a)*
k?aya pratipannab- ime sattva mithya-pratipanna ity uc*
yaipte. tad-yatha kâman utsfjya durakhyäte dharma-vinaye
pravrajitab ye punab sattva nâvasyaip duhkhitâ vistarena
yâvan na mithyâ-pratipannab· api tu sakala bandhanâs ca
vikala-bandhanâs ca klesaib· ime sattvâb klesânusayita
(*ity ucyamte**. tad-yathä ye ca samyak-prayuktäh pfthag*
jana-kalyünakali. ye ca saikçâb· etavad anukaippâ’dhi?thâ=
naip bodhisattvanaip yenâdhi§thânena yen’ ülambanenânu*
kaippâ5) pravartate. nâta uttari nâto bhüyalj·
paipcêmâni bodhisattvanâip priya-vaditayâ adhiçthanâni.
« °radbhr° MS. J> kauku*0 MS. °k?içaka MS. ‘4. . . .4)

çes bya-ste. 5) aval0 MS.
B o d h i s a t t v a -l i m g a - p a t a l a . 303
katamani paipca. samyag-alapana samyag-ânandana sa=

myag-asvaeanâ samyak-praväranä nyâyôpadesas ca. teçam
punah pravibhägo veditavyab- tad-yatha sarpgraha-vastu-
patale”. [Tib. 158b] ebhih parpcabhir adhiçthanair ebhir
älaipbanair bodhisattvänaip priyavadita pravartate. nâta 3
uttari näto bhüyah-
pamcêmâni bodhisattvasya vairyâdhiçthânani veditav*
yäni. katamani parpca. yair eva parpcabhir akarair bodhi-
pak?ya-patale2) dhfti-bal’adhanata bodhisattvänäm ukta.
täny eva bodhisattvasya vairyâdhiçthânani veditavyäni. yair 10
adhiçthânair älarpbanair bodhisattvasya vairyam pravartate.
nâta uttari näto bhüyah-
parpcêmani bodhisattvasya mukta-hastayah adhi?tha=
nani. katamäni parpca. abhlkçpa-dânata mudita-danata
satkptya-dânatâ asamkli?ta-danata anisrita-dänata ca. e?arp 14
punar vistarena vibhflgo veditavyah- tad-yatha dana-patale.s)
ebhir adhi?thänair ebhir alarpbanair bodhisattvanarp mukta-
hastatä pravartate. nâta uttari näto bhüyah-
paipcêmani bodhisattvasya garpbhîrârtha-sarpdhi-nir=
mocanatayâ adhiçthânâni. katamani parpca. ye te tathä* M
gata-bha§itäh sütrântâ gaipbhïrah garpbhîrâvabhasâh sünya=
ta-pratisaipyuktäh idarppratyayata-pratïtyasamutpüdâmdos
mâh· idaip prathamam adhiçthânaip. vinaye va punar äpatti-
kausalam âpatti4)-vyutthâna-kausalarp ca. idaip dvitïyam
adhiçthânaip. matrkayarp punar aviparitarp dharma-lakça= χ
nailliJO-vyavasthänam. idam tftlyam adhiçthânarp. âbhi*
ο p. 21917 e t seq. 2> p. 251* et seq. 3> See p. 132” et seq.
o anap0 MS. fies-pa.
prayika-nigüdha-dharma-saipjfia’rtha-vibhavanata. idam cas

turtham adhiçthânain. sarva-dharmanam ca dharmärtha-
nirvacana-prakara-prabhedab· idam pamcamam adhisthä=
naip. yenâdhistbanen’ älambanena bodhisattvänärp garp=
5 bhîrârtha-sarpdhi[Tib lö^j-nirmocanata pravartate. nâta
uttari näto bhüyab-
anukaippa bodhisattvasya sattveçv âdita eva tâvad vaira-
prabanaya saipvartate. tathä ’nukaippako bodh’sattvah
sarva-sattvärtha-kriyäsu adlna-manäb prayujyate. tasmiips
10 ca prayoge na parikhidyate. anukaippa-tad-bahula-vihäritä
câsyânavadya-dr?ta-dharma-sukba-vibâraya paränugrahaya
ca saipvartate. ye ca Bhagavatä maitryä anusaipsâ nkta näsya
kaye viçaip kràmati na sastram ity evam-âdayab· te ’py
anukampakasya bodhisattvasya sarve veditavyab· ity ayam
is annkaippaya bodhisattvanäip phalânusarpso draçtavyah.
priya-vâdï bodhisattvo df?te dharme caturvidhaip väg-
doçaip vijabati mrçâ-vâdaip paisunyarp pâruçyam saipbhis
nna-pralaparp ca. sa câsya vag âtmânugrahâya parânu *
grahäyan pravyttä bhavati. dr?ta eva dharme ayatyaip ca
=o priyavadl bodhisattvah adeya-vacano bhavati grâhya-vacas
nah- ity ayam bodhisattvasya priyavâditaya phalânusam*
soS) veditavyab-
dhîro bodhisattvab dr?te tâvad dharme sarvena sarvam
alasya-kausîdyâpagato bhavati pramudita-cittas ca. bodhis
»5 sattva-sila-samvara-samädänaip karoti. kftvâ ca na viçïs
dati. âtmânaip ca paraip ca kçântya anugrhnâti. âyatyaip
O Om. MS. g?an-la phan-ljdogs-pa. s> anuâ° MS. bbras-bulji
phan-yon.
B o d h is a t t v a -l im g a - p a t a l a 305
ca sarva-bodhisattva-kftya-SiimftraiTibheçu prakptyä dpjha-

samaraipbho bbavati. näkftvä vinivartate. itime bodhisi=
ttvânâm vairya-phalânusaqisa veditavyâ.
mukta-hastataya [Tib. 1 5 9 b] gaipbhlrartha-samdhi-nir*
mocanatâyâs ca phalânusaipsa veditavyâ. tad-yatha pra= 5
bhâva-patale,} dâna( 116“)-prabhâve prajfîâ-prabhâve ca. ajram
esaip bodhisattva-lirpgänäm phalânusamsah.
kas caiçâm anukratnah. pürvam tavad bodhisattvo
’nukaippaya sattvan anugrhnati. teçu ca sâpekço bhavaty
artha-kümah. tatas câkusalat sthânad vyutthâpva kusale 1»
sthane pratiçthapaoüya yuktim bhâçale grahayati vyapadi*

sati. avatîrpeçu ca sattvesu sattva-vipratipnttiçu ca klesa-
viprakptâsu vividhasu vimarda-saho bhavati pratipatti-vipra»
tipatti-sthitânâm sattvânâm anutsargatayâ. sa evam dhïrah
ekatyân sattvan amiça-samgrahena paripâcayati. ekatyan >s
dhanna-saipgrabena. tad-ekatyams3’ tad-ubhabhyâm dha=
rm’âmisa-saipgrahâbhyaip. ayam eçaqi parpcanam bodhi=
sattva-liipgänam anukramo veditavyah.
pamcêmâni bodhisattva-lirpgâni ?a{ paranitâb· asaqi
sannâip pSramitänarp. katamaya paramitayä katamad3) bodhi* m
sattva-liipgarp saqagfhltaip. anukanrapâ dhyana-päramitayä
saφgrhîtä. priya-vaditä slla-paramitayâ prajnâ-pâramitaya
ca saφgrhïtä. νβΐ^βφ vïrya-pâramitaya (4ksämti-pärami*
lay à4' prajflâ-pâramitayâ ca saφgphîtaφ. mnkta-hastata
dâna-pâraraitayaiva saφgfh!ta. gambhîrârtha-samdhi-nir= M
mocanatâ dhyâna-paramitayâ prajiïa-pâramitaya ca5) samgr=
» p. 71“ et seq. -> tyäs MS. 3> °mo MS. G___ *
Om. MS. bzod-pahi pha-rol-tn phyin-pa. 5> Om. MS.
306 B o d h is a t t v a b h û m i
hltä. evam imani parpca bodhisattva-liipgani paipca-pari*

vartena veditavyäni. svabhavato ’dhi§thanatah [Tib. 1601]
phalânusarpsato ’nukramatab saipgrahatas cêti.
Bodhisattvabhümav ädhäre ’nudharme yoga-sthane

pratharaaqa bodhisattva-limga-patalaqi.
P a k ? a-pa ta la 307
uddänaip-
(lsukrta-karmäiptatA kausala-parigraha-paripämimaip ca
pascimaip1’.
grhi-pakge vä pravrajita-pakge vä vartamänasya bodhi»
sattvasya samäsatas catväro dharma veditavyäb- ye?u gfhl
pravrajito vä bodhisattvah sik§amänah k§ipram evänuttaräip
samyaksaipbodhim abhisambudhyate. katame catvärah.
sukfta-karmäntatä kausalarp paränugrahabs) parinamanä ca.
tatra katamä bodhisattvasya sukpta-karmäiptatä. yä
päramitäsu niyata-käritä nipuna-käritä nitya-kärita anava*
dya-käritä ca. kathaip bodhisattvo niyata-kari bhavati yad
uta d&ne. (116b) iha bodhisattvab saipvidyamäne deya-
dharme yäcanake samyak pratyupasthite apakäripy upakäs
rini vä gunavati do?avati vä avasyaip dadäti. ndsya3> das
na-cittarp kasyacid vikampayituip samartho bhavati manu*
?yo ’manu?yo vä sramano vä brähmano vä kascid vä loke
saha dharmepa. kathaip bodhisattvo nipuna-kärl bhavati
yad uta däne. iha bodhisattvah saipvidyamäne deya-dhars
me samyak pratyupasthite yäcanake sarvaxp dadäti. näpy
asya kiipcid yad aparityäjyarp bhavati sattvebhyab ädhyä»
tmikam api vastu. präg eva bähyam. kathaip ca bodhisattvah
nitya-kärl bhavati yad uta däue. iha bodhisattvah [Tib.
160b] aparikhidyamäno dänena satata-samitam eva sarva-
<1. . S i c MS. las m thab legs-par byas-pa daA. mkhas d aä g§an-la

phan-bdogs da*. yoAs-su bado-ba tha-m a yin. = ? Sükyta-karmäntatä ca.
kauSala-paränugrahaip paripämas ca paicimab- According to Ch. a
quarter of the stanza is wanting. !) °hat»b MS. 3> dänasya
MS d eb i.. ..m i.
kalaip yathôtpannam dânaip dadati. kathaip ca bodhisatt=

vah anavadya-kàrî bhavati yad uta dane. iha bodhisatt=
vah yat tat samklist-aip danarp varpitam dana-patale." tat
pamklistarp varjavitvä asaqikliçtaqa danam dadäti. evam
hi bodhisattvah su-krta-kär! bhavati yad uta daue. yathä
dane evam sîla-k?âipti-vïrya-dhyana-priijiia-pâraniitâsu ya«
tha-yogaip veditavyâ eta eva catvâro akarâh niyata-karitâ
nipurm-kàrita nitya-karita anavadya-kâritâ ca.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya kausalana. tat samasato
dasavidhaip veditavyam. pratihatânâip sattvânâm pratigha-
täpanayäyöpäya-kausalaip. madhya-sthanäm avatärapaya.
avatlrpânaip paripacanaya. paripakvänapi vimocanayôpa*
ya-kausalam. laukikeçu sarva-sâstresu kausalatp. bodhi=
siittva-sïla-samvara-samâdâne skhalita-pratyavekçanâ-kausa=
lam. samyak-pranidhâna-kausalaip. sravaka-yâna-kausalaip.
pratyekabuddha-yAna-kausalam. nnhâyana-kausalaqi. es=
am sarvesam eva kausalânarp pürvavad yathayogaip tatra-
tatrâsyam eva bodhisattva-bhümau pravibhago veditavyali.
etani punar bodhisattvasya dasa kausalani pamça-kptyâni
kurvaipti. pürvakais caturbhili kausalair bodhisattvah satt*
vân svârthe samniyojayati. laukikeçtu sarva-sâstreçu kau*
salena bodhisattvah sarvu-para-pravadân abhibhavati. [Tib.
161a] bodhisattva-sîla-saipvara-samadane skhalita-pratyaves
kgana-kausalena bodhisattvah apattim na v’ âpadyate. âpa=
nno va yathädharmam pratikaroti. suparisuddhaip sïla-sarp=
vara-samadanam parikarçati. samyak-pranidhana-kausalena
bodhisattvah âyatyam <â5arDâ6/iipritârtha3)(117a)-pœripûrim
n p. 11517 et seq. •
1) °pret° MS.
P a k s a -p a t a l a 309
adhigacchati. yàna-tr aya:)-kausalena bodhisattvah yatha-

gotrêndriyâdhimuk tïna m tad-upnmâ-gamam dharmani de«
sayati. anukülàin yuktim vyapadisati. evam ev’ übhir
dasabhih kausalair bodhisattvah pamca krtyani karoti.
yair asya paqacabhih kftyaih asarvam krtyam paripùr'n.am
bhavati drstadharma âyatyàm cârtham arabhya1>.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya parâuugrahab- iha bo=
dhisattvah catvari sarpgraha-vastüm nisritya dânarp priya-
vaditam arthu-caryaip. samânârthatam ca tad-ekatyanâni
sattvanaqi hitam apy upasamharati. (3sukham apy upa--
samharati.3) hita-sukham apy upasamharati. ayam bodhh
sattvànam parânugrahasya samasa-uirdesa/?..4> vistara-nirde*
sah punah pürvavad veditavyah. tad-yatha sva-parârtha-
pafale.54
tatra katamâ bodhisattvasya parinamana. iha bodhi=
sattvo yatkiipcid ebhis tribhir mukhair upacitôpacitam ku=
sala-mülaip sukrta-karmâmtatayâ kausalena parâungraheria
ca tat sarvam atïtânâgata-pratyutpannam anutturayAm
samyaksaipbodhau ghana-rasena prasadena parinamayati.“’
na tasya kusala-mülasyânyarp phala-vipakam pratikam=
k?ati nâuyatrânuttarâm eva samyaksaqabodhim. [Tib. 161”]
ye ca kecid Bhagavata grhinâm va pravrajitanarçi va bo=
dhisattvânam siksâ-dharma vyapadistâh. sarvesam eçv eva
i 2 . . . S) hdod-palji don thams-cad hgrub-par hgyur-bar byed-do. theg-

pa gsum-la. <* ,J tshe hdi daù tshe phyi-mahi don-las brtsams-te
bya-ba tham-cad yoûs-su rdsogs-par hgyur-ro. (S. . . .*> Om. MS.
phan-pa daA bde-ba yaû fie-bar grub-ste. bstan-paho. s> p.
22 et seq. r,) °nam MS.
caturçu sarpgraho veditavyah· su-krta-karmdntatayaqau kau®

sale!) parânugrahe pariijamanâyâip ca. tasmâd evaqa su-
krta-karmâqitasya bodhisattvasya kusalasya parânugraha-
pravrttasya parinâmakasya evani duç-prâpâ dur-adhigamâ
ca bodhir asanna-samasanna veditavya. atltânagata-pratyut*
panneçv adhvasu ye kecid bodhisattvâ grhi-pravrajita-pakçe*
?u sikçamânah anuttaräin samyaksarpbodhim abhisaipbud*
dhavanto ’bhisarpbhotsyarpte ’bhisaipbudhyaqite ca. sarve
ta ebhir eva caturbhir dharmaih. nâta uttari nâto bhüyah·
evam api ca caturçu dharmeçu sarnyak prayukto gfhl pra*
vrajito va bodhisattvo bhavati. api tu gfhino bodhisattva*
syâmtikat pravrajitasya bodhisattvasya su-mahäip. viseçah
su-mahan nanä-karanamS) veditavyaip. tatha hi pravrajito
bodhisattvah pariraukto bhavaty adita eva tavan mata-pitf-
('lputra-dar’adi-kaçlatra — parigra/m^-doçat. aparimuktas tu
gfhi veditavyah. punah pravrajito bodhisattvah parimukto
bhavati tasyaiva parigrahaeyârthe kj-çi-vajjijya-râjapauru*
gy’adi-pariklese vyasaipga-duhkhebhyah·1” a-parimuktas tu
grhï veditavyah· punah pravrajito bodhisattvah (eekâmta
------------------ brahma-caryani éaknoii caritums) na tu grhï
bodhisattvah· punah pravrajito bodhisattvah sarveçu bodhi-
pakçyeçu dharmegu kçiprâbhijiio bhavati. yad-yad eva
kusalam arabhate. tatra-tatraiva laghu-laghv eva niçthâm
gacchati. na tu tathä gphï bodhisattvah· punah pravrajito
» °ntatabhyarp MS. ! > °lena MS. 3> k âr'M S . bu daû

chuÂ-ma-la-sogs-pa bu-smad yoûs-su hdsin-pabi. 5) °kho MS. (β β)
tshais-bar spyod-pa gcig-tu ùes-par lu-gu-rgyud bçin-du brtan-par spyod
nus-kyi.
P a k s a -p a t a l a . 311
bodhisattvab paregäqa vrata-niyame sthitatvad” ädeya-vacano

bhavati. na tu tatha gphl bodhisattvah. ity evaqibhägl*
yair dharmaib su-mahad-antaram grhi-pravrajitayor bodhis
sattvayor veditavyam.
Bodhisattvabhümav (îâdhare ’nudharme2' yoga-

sthäne dvitîyam pakça-patalaqa.
« sthititv0 MS. <5. . . .« ädhärän“ MS.

uddänam.
vätsalyam sarva-sattvesn sapt’äkäraip” hi dhimatäm
paipcadas’Asayas7' teçârp dasa kptya-karä matalj.
sapt’âkâraip bodhisattvânâip sattvesu vâtsalyam pravar*
täte, yena vatsalyenôpeta bodhisattvah kalyan’asayah pas
rama-kalyân’âsaya ity ucyaipte. sapt’akararp vatsalyaip
katamat. abhayarp yuktaip akhedaip ayâcitaip anämi?arp
vistïrnarp samaip cêti. na hi bodhisattvah kasyacid bha=
yid vatsalo bhavati. änulomikena kaya-vaü-manas-karma=
pa samudacarati manapena hita-sukhena ca. punar bodhi»
sattvasya sattve?v .- -yoga-vihitam vàtsalyana (,na prav ar=
täte3', tad-yatha a-dharme a-vinaye a-satya-samudacare a-
sthane samädapauatäyai. tatha ca bodhisattvo vatsalo bha=
vati sattveçu. yatha teçâm arthe sarv’ürarpbhair na parikhis
dyate. [Tib. 162b] a-yacita eva ca bodhisattvah sattveçu
vatsalo bhavati <4na kenacid yäcital)·.anämisa-cittena vat
salo bhavati. na4) paratah pratyupakaram prati paratra
{Svä t'ipäkamw i?tarp pratyasamsata.e) iti niskärana-vatsalo
bhavati sattveçu bodhisattvah- vipulam ca tad bodhisatt*
vasya v&tsalyarp bhavati sattveçu na parlttaip. tathä ca vipu=
larp bhavati. yathai?äna sattvänäm antikäd ftodAisattvah
(7sarv’a k ä (118a) ------------- ram labhainano nötsrjati
i) sarvak0 MS. rnam bdun. -> °daiamâëay0 MS. (3. . . .3) Iibyuù-ba
ma-yin-no. <4. . . .4) la-la-çig-gis gsol-ba btab-pa ni ma-yin-no. zab-ziü-
med-pahi sems-kyis mnes-géin-pa yin-gyi . . ma-yin-te. <5. . . .*> ham
. . . .rnam -par smin-pa. Λ) “samànatâ MS. ' " . . . . 7) gnod-pa
byed-palji rnam-pa thams-cad daii phrad kyan spon-bar mi byed-de.
bdag-Sid-la dgah-dgur mi sdug-par byed kyaft srid-gyi. g?an-dag-la ni
A d h y ä s a y a -p a t a l a 313
âtmânam ka ya - priya-ka ------------------- 11 sapt’Akärena vät*

salyena yukta7’ bodhisattvah kalyai.i’asayäh parama-kalyän’ä*
sayä ity ucyaipte.
tatra sraddhä-pörvo dharma-vicaya-pürvakas ca bud=
dha-dharmeçu yo ’dhimokçah pratyavagamo niscayo bodhi=
sattva3ya. so ’dhyasaya ity ucyate. te puuar adhyäsayä
bodhisattvasya samäsatah pamcadasa veditavyäh. katame
paincadasa. agry’âsayab vrat’äsayah2’ päramit’äsayah tat*
tvârth’âsayah” prabhäv’äsayah hit’asayah sukh’asayah vinir*
mu kt’Asayah dfrjh’âsayah a-visamvâdan’Asayah a-suddh’âsa*
yah suddh’asayah (4su-suddh’äsaya#4) nigrhît’flsayali saha*
j ’âsayah. tatra yo buddha-dharma-[Tib. 163*]sairigha-ra*
tne.?u bodhisattvasyâdhyâsayah so ’gry’âsaya ity ucyate.
bodhisattva-sïla-sarpvara-samâdâne yah adhyAsayah. ayarp.
vrat’âsaya8’ it}' ucyate. dana-sïla-k§ânti-vîrya-dhyana-prajüâ-
samudagamüya yah adhyâsnyah. ayam paramit’âsaya ity
ucyate. dharma-pudgala-nairatmye pararaârthe dharma-ta*
thatayâm gaxpbhlrâyaqi yah adhyâsayah. ayaip tattvârth’â*
saya ity ucyate. 6uddAae)-bodhisattvânain aciqatye ’bhijiïa-
prabhâve saha-je vâ prabhave yah adhyasayah. ayam
rnam-graùs gaft-gis kyaft sdig-pa byed-par ni mi hdod-de. de-ltar rgya-

che-ba yin-no. byaü-chub-sems-dpalj-rnams-kyi mEes-giin-pa de-lta-buî
mtshan-Eid daft, de-lta-bubi yon-taji daû ldan-pa de ni sems-can thams-
ead kho-na-la mtshufts-pa mBam-pa yin-gyi. sems-can-gyi khams-ia fii
tshe-ba ni ma-yin-te. de-ltar-na mBes-géin-pa rnam-pa bdun-po de-dag
daft ldan-pabi. 11 circa 62 syllables. s> v rtt’a i“ MS. tshul-
khrims-kyi bsam-pa. 3> tattv’ââ0 MS. de-kho-nabi don-gyi bsam-pa.
(4. . . .4) Om. MS. âin-tu dag-palji bsam-pa. r,) vrtt’âé0 MS. tshul-
khrims-kyi bsam-pa. *> Om. MS. safts-rgyas.
prabhâv’âsaya ity ucyate. sattveçu kusalopasaipliartu-kä»

mata hit’flsaya ity ucyate. sattveçv anugrahôpasamhartu-
kamata sukh’âsaya ity ucyate. sattvesv eva nirarniça-citta»
ta i?te ca vipake niçpratibaddha-cittata vinirmukt’asaya
ity ucyate. anuttaräyärp samyaksambodhau yâ cittaikanti=
kata dpdh’asaya ity ucyate. sattvârthôpâye bodhy-upaye
aviparIta-(,jôana-sahagatâcUiimuktir avisarpvâdan’âsaya ity
ucyate. adhimukti,)-caryâ-bhümau yo ’dhyâsayo bodhisatt*
vânâqa. so ’suddh’âsaya ity ucyate. suddh’asaya-bhümim
upâdâya yävan niyata-caryâ-bhümer adhyâsayo bodhisatts
vanaqa suddh’âsaya ity ucyate. ‘miçthâ-gamana-bhümâfl
a(llS h)dhyäsayo bodhisattvânâm su-éuddh’âéaya ity ucyate.
taira yahr* asuddhâdhyâsayab· sa eva nigrhïta31 ity ucyate
pratisamkhyäna-kararilyataya. yab punab suddha-[Tib.
163b]su-suddh’asayab· sa sahaj’asaya ity ucyate prakpty-ä5
tmatayä asraya-su-sarpniviçtatayâ ca.
ity ebhir bodhisattvab4) <5pamcadasaWaA /fcalyànair0 a=
dhyâsayaib sarva-bhümi-gataih samasato dasa kjrtyani kur=
vaipti. katamani dasa. agry’asayenae) ratna-püjam sarv’â*
karaip prayojayarpti sarva-bodhi-sambharânam7) agrya-
bhûtaip. vrat’asayena8) bodhisattva-sïla-samvara-samadâne
<·___ *> cir. 22 Syllables, ëes-pa daù ldan-pabi mos-pa ni mi-slu-babi

bsam-pa ?es byabo. mos-pas. (5. . . . 2) mthar-thug-par bgro-babi sa
la byaû-chub-sems-dpab-rnams-kyi Ihag-palji bsam-pa ni éin-tu dag-palji
bsam-pa çes byabo de-la gaù yin-pa. s> nigfhlgpta MS. tshar-
gcad-pa. 4) °ttvânâip MS. lS___ s) dag-pa___ bco-lûa-po.
® agrâdhyââ0 MS. mchog-gi bsam-pas. T) satvânâm MS. tehogs.
8> vptt'âé0 MS. tahul-khrims-kyi bsam-pas.
A d h yä sa ya -pa ta la 315
jïvita-hetor api nal) saqacirpty’2) apattirp âpadyaqite. apa*

nnâs ca tvarita-tvaritam pratidesayamti. paramit’âsayena
kusalanârp dharraaijärp bhâvana-sâtatya-kriyaya apramada-
viharipo bhavamti paramâpramâda-vihâriçiah. tattvârthâ*
dhyaâayenâsamkliçtaâ ca saipsare sattva-hetob samsaramti.
avinirmukta-nirvânâdhyâsayüs ca bhavanti. prabhavâdhya»
sayena ghana-rasarp. ca sasana-prasadam pravedayamti.
bhavanâyâip ca sâra-sanxjfiinah sppha-jata bahulam viba=
raqati. na srata-mâtra-cinta-mâtra-samtuçtSh. hit’asayena
ßukh’ääayena vinirmukt’âsayena ca sarv’akarasu sattvârtha-
kriyasu prayujyaqate. prayuktâs ca na parikhidyaqite. drdhâ=
dhyasayena uttapta-vïrya vipula-vlryâh samaraipbha vi*
haraipti. na slatha-prayogäh. na cchidra3)-prayogah. a-
visaqavadanâdhyasoyena kçiprâbhijfiâ bhavarpti teçu-teçu
kusala-dharmâbhinirhareçu. na câlpa-matrakenâvara-mâ=
trakena hlnena° viseçâdhigamena tuçtim apadyaipte. nigr=
hltenâdhyâsayena sahajâdhyâsayam akarsaqati. sahajena
[Tib. 164a] punar adhyasayena ksipram anuttaräin samyak*
saipbodhim abhisaipbudhyate arthaya hitaya sukhaya deva-
manuçyânaip. tatra ye kecid Bhagavatâ bodhisattvânâm
adhyâsaya äkhyätahi prajnaptab prakâsiià/i, teçu-teçv adhi*
karaneçu. tegäip sarveçâm ebhir eva paqacadasabhir adhyâ*
sayaib saqagraho veditavyah. tasmad atltänägati:-pratyut=
panneçv adhvasu ye bodhisattvah kalyänair adhyasayair
(5anuttaräm samyaksambodhim abhisambuddhavanto ’bhisa-
» Om. MS. mi. S) °city' MS. bsams b?in-du. s) Ch. (# =
chinna 7 But Bams-pa. 4i hitena MS. dmah-ba. (I. . . .S) bla-
na-med-pa yaà-dag-par rdsogs-pahi byati-chub mnon-par rdsogs-par saûs-
mbho(l 191)tsyaipte51 abhisaqibudhyatpte. sarve ta ebhir

eva pamcadasabhir adhyâsayaih. nâta uttari nâto bhüyah.
evara ete paipcadasa bodhisattvâdhyâsayâl.i mahâ-pbalânu=
sarpsâh. tasmat tan nisritya bodhisattvo ’nuttaraip samya*
ksaqibodhim adhigacchet.
iti Bodhisattvabhümav °adhâre ’nudharme1’ yoga-

sthane tptlyam adhyasaya-patalaip.
rgyas-pa daû. mûon-par rdsogs-par htshat'i-rgya-bar hgyur-ba.

('___ ') ädhärän0 MS.
V lH A R A -P A T A L A 317
uddanam.
gotrarp tatha ’dhimuktis ca pramudito ’dhisilam adhi*
cittaip trayah11 prajfia dve animitte ’sabhogas ca anabho*
gas ca pratisamvidas ca paramas ca sjMt tathagatots
tamo viharah!).
evapa gotra-sarppadam upadaya yathoktayaip bodhisat*
tva-sik?ayain sikâmananam yathokte?u ca bodhisattva-
limgesu saqidfsyamananaip bodhisattva-paksya-prayoge§u
ca samyak-prayuktanam bodhisattv&dhyasayams ca yathos
ktam visodhayataqa bodhisattvanani samasato dvadasa bodhi*
sattva-vihara [Tib. 164bJ bhavaipti. yair bodhisattva-vi=
haraili sarva bodhisattva-carya saipgrhTta veditavya. trayos
dasas ca tathagato viharo yo ’sya bhavati abhisarpbodher
niruttaro viharah· tatra dvadasa bodhisattva-viharah kata*
me. gotra-viharah adhimukti-carya-viharah pramudita-
viharah adhisIla-vihArab adhicitta-viharah adhiprajna3)-vi=
haras trayab. bodhi-paksya-pratisamyuktah satya-pratisam*
yuktah pratltvasamutpada-pravrtti-nivrtti-pratisarpyuktas
ca. iti yena ca bodhisattvab tattvaip0 pasyati. yac ca tatt=
vam pasyati. tasya ca tattvrsySjiianad yatha pravrttir dub*
khasya jfianac ca punar a-pravrttir dul.ikhasya bhavati
sattvauaip. tad etad bodhisattvasya tribhir mukhaih pra*
jit aya vyavaca rayatah5' trayo ’dliiprajfia-vihara bhavarpti
sdbhisaipskarah s’abhogo nischidra“)-marga-vahano nirni=
11 sic MS. metri causa? ! > According to Tib. & Ch. this uddanam
should have been originally in verse. 3> °jna MS. But see line 23,
P. 320' etc. 4) de-ltar ( ! ) s> vyavakar0 MS. rnam-par dpyod-pa.
mitto viharah anabhisamskaro ’näbhoga-marga-vähano nir=

nimitta eva viharab pratisaqivid-vihârah paramas ca pari»
niçpanno bodhisattva-viharah. ime te dvâdasavidhâ bodhi=
sattvânam bodhisattva-vihäräh. yair e?am sarva-vihära-
samgrabab sarva-bod hi sattva -caryâ -sa mgraho bbavati. tatha*
gatab punar vihäro yah sarva-bodhisattva-vihära-samatis
kraqitasyâbhisambuddha-bodher viharab (119b). tatra tathä=
gatasya pascimasya vibärasya prati?thä-yoga-sthäne pascime
sakalyena nirdeso bhavi?yati.
dvâdasânaip punar bodhisattva-viharanaip yatha vya*
vasthanaip bhaviçyati. tathâ nirdekçyâmi. katamas ca
bodhisattvasya [Tib. 165“] gotra-vihärah. katharp ca bodhi=
sattvo gotra-stho viharati. iha bodhisattvo gotra-viharl
prakfti-bhadra-samtanatayä prakrtya bodbisattva-gunair
bodhisattvârhaib kusalair dharmaib samanvagato bhavati.
tat-samudacare ca samdpsyate. prakrti-bhadratiyaiva (1na
hatha-yogena tasmim kusale pravartate. api tu pratisam*
khyänatah sâvagrahah saipbhrto bhavati”. sarveçaqi ca
buddha-dharmünam gotra-viharl bodhisattvab blja-dharo
bhavati. sarva-buddha-dharmânam asya sarva-bijany atma-
bhäva-gatäny aâraya-gatani vidyamte. audärika-mala-viga=
tas ca bodhisattvo gotra-vihari bhavati. abhavyab sa tad-
rüpaip saφklesa-paryavasthanaφ saφmukhïkaΓtuφ. yena
paryavasthanena paryavasthitah anyatamad &namtarya-kar=
U Sic MS. ùaft-gis dge-ba de-la hjug-gi so-sor brtags-te. gags daö
bcas-par gyur-ba ni ma yin-no. HßfKi'
Si = ? hatha-yogena tasmin kuéale pravartate. na tu pratisaipkbyänatah
sâvagrahah saipbhrto (saipvrto-Ch.) bhavati.
V ih a r a - p a t a l a 319
raa samudacaret kusala-mulani va samucchindyat. yas ca

vidhir gotra-sthasya gotra-patale” nirdi^tah. sa gotra-vi=
haritio bodhisattvasya vistarena veditavyah. ity ayam ucya*
te bodhisattvasya gotra-viharah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasyMhimukti-carya-viharah. iha ■<
bodhisattvasya prathamani cittdtpadam upadayasuddh&dhyas
sayasya ya kacit bodhisattva-carya. ayam asy&dhimukti-
carya-vihara ity ucyate. tatra gotra-viharl bodhisattvah tad-
p.nyeârp sarve§am bodhisattva-viharanam ekadasanaip tatha*
gatasya ca viharasya hetu-matre vartate hotu-parigrahena. 10
noS) tu tena kascit tad-anyo bodhisattva-viharah arabdho
bhavati na pratilabdho na visodhitah· kutah punas tatha=
gata-viharab· adhimukti-carya-viharina punar bodhisattve*
na sarve bodhisaltva-viharas [Tib. 165b] tathagatas ca vi=
harali arabdha bhavamti. no tu pratilabdha na visodhitah. is
sa eva tu adhimukti-carya-viharah pratilabdho bhavati.
tasyaiva cdyaip visuddhaye pratipannah ( 120 a). adhimukti-
catya-vihare parisuddhe pramudit i-viharam pQrv’arabdham
eva pratilabhate. tasyaiva ca visuddhaye <spratipanno bha-
vatim. pramudita-vihare parisuddhe adhislla-viharam pur= ^
v’arabdham eva pratilabhate. tasyaiva ca visuddhaye pra=
tipanno bhavati. evam vistarena yavat paramah parini*
spanno bodhisattva-viharo veditavyah. parame parini?panne
bodhisattva-vihare parisuddhe anantaram ptirv’arabdhasya
tathagatasya viharasya sakft pratilamblio visnddhis ca 55
veditavya. idam tathagata-vihare bodhisattva-viharebhyo
11 That is first chap. 2) Om. M S. m ed . c f. lin e 15.
<3. . . ,3> sugs-so.
viseçanaip veditavyaqa.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya pramudita-vihärah. val.i
suddhâdhyflsayasya bodhisattvasya vihärah. tatra katamo
bodhisattvasyâdhisîla-vihârah. yo ’dhyâsaya-suddhi-nidâne=
a na prakrti-sllena saipyuktasya vihärah- tatra katamo bodhi*
sattvasya adhicitta-vihürah. yo ’dhisîla-vihâra-visuddhi-
nidänato laukika-dhyâna-samâdhi-samapattibhir viharah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya bodhi-pakça-pratisarpyukto
’dhipraiiïa-viharah. yo laukikam j iiana-visuddhi-sarpnisra=
10 ya-bhütam samadhiip nisritya satyâvabodhâya samyak-smr=
tyupasthan’adlnâqi saptatriipsad bodhi-paksyünâm dhar*
mapaip pravicaya-viharah. tatra katamo bodhisattvasya
satya-pratisarpyukto ’dhiprajfia-viharah. [Tib. 166a] yo
bodhi-pakçya-pravicayam nisritya yathavat-satyâvabodha-
μ viharah. tatra katamo bodhisattvasya pratîtyasamutpâda-
pravrtti-nivrtti-pratisarpyukto ’dhiprajiia-vihârab. yas tam
eva satyâvabodham adhipatim krtva tad-ajnânat sa-hetuka-
duhkha-pravicaya-prabhävitas taj-jfianâc ca sa-hetuka-duh=
kha-nirodha-pravicaya-prabhavito vihärah. tatra katamo
so bodhisattvanarii sâbhisaφskaral.l s’abhogo nirnimitto1’ vihars
ah. yas tam eva trividham apy adhiprajiïa-viharam adhipatim
krlvâ ’bhisaipskâren’ abhogena nischidra^-niraiïitarah3'
sarva-dharmesu tathata4)-nirvikalpa5’-prai fiâ-bhavana-saha=
gato viharal.i. tatra katamo bodhisr.ttvanâip (120b) anabhi-
ir, saviskäro*“ ’näbhogo nirnimitto vihärah· yas tasyaiva pùr=
n bhinim0 MS. :) nicch0 MS. 3> °tali MS. bar-chad-med-

pa. Ό tathâ MS. de-bçin-Hid. *> °lpah MS. Λ) ιηήοη-par
hdu-byed-pa med-ciiV
v a k a sy a n ir n im it(a s y a 1} v ih a ra n y a b h a v a n a -b a h u ly a t sva-
r a s e n a iv a n is c h id ra S)- u ir a n ta r a -v a h i-m a rg a n u g a to v ih a r a h .
ta tr a k a ta m o b o d h is a ttv a n a ip p r a tis a p iv id -v ih a r a h . y a s (am
ev a su -p a risu d d h n ip n is c a la m p r a jfia -s a m a d h im n is r ity a
maha3)-m a ti-v a ip u ly a m a n u p ra p ta s y a p a re ?a ip d h a rm a -s ma=
k h y a n ’a n u tta ry a m a r a b h y a d h arm A n aip p a r j’ay& rtha-nirva=
ca n a -p ra b h e d a -p ra v ic a y a -v ih A ra h . ta tr a k a ta m o bod hisattv=
a s y a p a ra m o v ih a r a h . y a tr a s th ito b o d h is a ttv a h b od h isats
tv a -m A rg a -n isth a -g a to ’nu ttarA yflm sa m v a k s a m b o d h a u m a h a -
d h a rm 4 b b i?e k a -p rA p to e k a -ja ti-p r a tib a d d h o v a b h a v a ti cara=
m a b b a v ik o v a. y a s v a vihA rasyA naintsirarp s a h ita m evAnu*
tta r a m [ T ib . 1 6 6 b] sa m y a k s a m b o d h im a b b isa ip b u d h v a
s a rv a -b u d d h a -k a ry a m k a ro ti ta tr & d h im u k ti-c a ry a -v ih a re
b o d h is a ttv o b o d h is a ttv a -b h a v a n a y a m p a r ltta -k a r i b h a v a ti
c e h id r a - k a r l a u iy a ta - k a r l p u n a r -ia b h a -p a r ih a n ita b . pram u s
d ita -v ih a r e b o d h isa ttv a h ta s y a ip ev a b o d h isa ttv a -b h a v a n a *
y a ip v ip u la -k a r l b h a v a ty a c c h id r a -k a r i n iy a ta -k a r l y a th a -
p ra tila b d h & p a rih a n ita h . y a th a p r a m u d ita -v ih a r e ev a m yftvat
tri§v a d b ip r a jn a -v ih a r e ? « . p ra th a m a ip n ir n im itta m v ih a ra m
upadaya yavat p a ra m a t b o d h is a ttv a -v ib a ra d b o d h isa ttv o
b o d h is a ttv a -b h a v a n a y a m a p rn m A n a -k a ri b h a v a ty a c c h id r a -
k a r l n iy a ta -k a r l ca . tatrad h im u k t.i-cary A -v ih A re b o d h isa ttv a -
n ir n im itta -b h a v a n a y a h s a m a ra m b h o v e d ita v y a h . p ram u d is
ta -v ih a re a d h is llid h ic itta d h ip r a jh a -v ih n r e s u c a tasyu bodhi=
s a ttv a -n ir n im itta -b h a v a n a y a h p r a tila ip b h o v e d ita v y a h .

p ra th a m e a n im itta -v ih a r e sa m u d a g a m o d v itly e a n im itta -
v ih a r e b o d h is a ttv a s y a n ir n im itto -b h a v a n a y a h p a ris u d d h ir
i) nim° MS. mtshan-raa-med-pa. ■> nicch° MS. 31 cht-n-po.

ved itav y ü . p ra tisa m v id -v ih A re p a ra m e c a vihA re tasyA ev a

b od h isattv a-nirnim itta-b hA v anA y A l.i p h a la -p ra ty a n u b h a v a n a tA
ved itav y ü .
a d h im u k ti-c a ry A -v ih a re vartn m A n asya b o d h isa ttv a sy a k e
Akürüh ( 1 2 Γ ) . k fln i liq ig A n i. kA ni n im ittA n i b h a v a ip ti.
ad h im u k ti-ca ry A -v ih A re v a rta m ü n o b o d h isa ttv a b p ra tisa m s
k h y A n a -b a lik o b h a v a ti. bod h isa ttv a -k rty a -p r av o g eçu prati=
saqik h y A y a prajfiay A p ra y u jy a te . no tu prakrtyA ta n -
m ayatayA . [T ib . 1 6 7 "] drçlhAyAh avivartyAyA h b o d h is a ttv a -
bhAvanAyAh alA b h l b h a v a ti. yathA bhAvanAyA e v a q i bhA-
van A -p h alasy a vivid h A nü ip p ra tisa rp v id -a b h ijn A -v im o k p a -
sam A dhi-fam A patlinA ip. p a q ic a c a bhayA ny a sa m a tik rA m to
b h a v a ti. a jiv ik il-b h a j’i m a s lo k a -b h a y a q i m a r a n a -b h a y a m
d u rg a ti-b h a y a ip p a rça c-ch A ra d y a -b h n y a m ca . p ra tisa ip k h y A 1
ya ca s a ttv â r tb e s u p ra y u jy a te . na p ra k rty -a n u k a ip p A -
p rem atay fl. e k a d a c a sa ttv e ç u m ithyA ’p i p ra tip a d y a te kA=
y e n a vAcA m anasA . ekadA v iç a y e ’d h y a v a sito b h a v a ti. ekadA
A grhïla-p ariçkA ratA j’Am a p i sa ip d rsy a te . sraddhA -gA m ï ca
b h a v a ti paresA ip b u d d h a-bod h isattv A nA ip . 110 tu pratvAt*
m aip ta ttv a -jn o b h a v a ti y a d u ta tath A gatarp vft A rabhya
d h a r m a m vA sam g h · ip vA ta ttv â r th a ip va bud dh a-bodh i=
s-'.ttva-prabhA vaip vA h e tu tp vA p h a la m vA prA ptavyaqi vA
a r th a m prApyôpAyaip v a g o c a ra ip 1) v a . p a r îtte n a c a sruta=
m· y a -c in tâ m a y e n a jiïü n e n a sam an v A g ato b h a v a ti nâpramA=
pena, ta d api c â s v a ik a d a s a q ip ra m u sy a te . s a ip p ra m o sa -
d ln irm o c a b h a v a ti. dul.ikhayA c a d h n n d h â b h ijiÎa y A 21 b od h i*
sa 'tv a -p ra tip a d ü sa m a n v ü g a to b h a v a ti. n a c a tlv ra -c c h a n d o
’> ag° MS. spyod-yul. S) °jùilyâ MS.
V lH Ä R A -P A T A L A 323
b h a v a ti m a h a -b o d h a u . n ö tta p ta -v lr y a li. na“ g a m b h lr a -s u -

s a m n iv iç ta -p ra sa d a h . triç u c a s th â n e s u m u çi a -sm p tir bha*
v a ti. v iça y e çu m au ap âm an ap esu rü p a -s a b d a -g a n d h a -ra s a -
sp ra çta v y a -d h a rm e ç v e k a d a v ip a r y a s ta -c itta tâ y â h . u p ap attau
ta t r a - t a t r ’ fltm a b h a v â n ta re p r a ty a jä ta s y a p ü rv a k ’a tm a -b h iU s
v a -v ism a ra n â t. u d d istA nü m u d g r h îta n â m d h a rm ä n ü m
[ T i b . 167®] c ir a -k r ta -c ir a -b h a ? ita s y a c a ik a d a v ism a ra n flt.
e v a m e çu tr iç u s th a n e ç u m u s ita -s m r tir b h a v a ti. e k a d a ca
m e d h a v ï b h a v a ti d h a r m ä n ä m u d g ra h a n ’a d h a ra n â rth a -p ra =
v e s a -s a m a rth a lj. e k a d a n a ta th a . ekada s m rtira â q i bha: w
v a ti. e k a d a m u ç ita -s m r ti-ja tly a b . n a c a s a ttv a n a m yatha=
v ad v in a y ö p a y ä b h ijn o b h a v a ti. n â p y a tm a n o bud d h a-d ha=
r m â b h in ir h a r ô p a y â b h ijn a h . h a th e n a c a p a re çâ n i d h a rm a m
(1 2 1 b) d esa y a ti. r.vavüdânusasanïrp. va p ra v a rta y a ti. sa
câ sy a h a fh e n a p r a v a r tita u a y a th â b h ü ta m a jiîa y a . ekada m
vandhyä b h a v a ti. e k a d a câ v a n d h y a . ra tr i-k ç ip ta n a m iv a
s a ra p a ip y a d rc c h a -s id d h ita m u p sd â y a . e k a d â c a c itta m apy
u tp âd ita rp m a h a -b o d h a d u t s r ja ti. ekada b o d h is a ttv a -s ïla -
s a n iv a ra -s a m a d a n a n n iv a r ta t e n ô ts a h a te v a. e k a d a sattvâr=
th a -k r iy a -p r a y u k to ’pi k h e d a m a q ita r â k ftv a ta s m â t satt= a,
v â r th a -k r iy â -p r a y o g a t p r a tin iv a r ta te . a s a y a ta s c ’ a tm a n a h
s u k h a -k â m o b h a v a ti. p r a tis a ip k h y â y a ca p a ra -su k h a -k a =
m ah . b o d h is a ttv a -s k h a lite ç u c a p a r ijiïa -b a h u lo b h a v a ti 110
tu p a r ijilâ y a -p n r ijù â y â s e ç a -p r a h a n a v â n 1’ p u n a h -p u n a h skba=
litâ d h y â c â ra ta y a . e k a d a n e y a s c a b h a v a ti a srn a t b o d h isa t* a
tv a -p ita k a -d h a rm a -v in a y a t. ekada g a ip b h îr â m udürüin
d h a rm a -d e s a n ä m s r u tv a u ttra s y a ti. b h a v a ti c â sy a ce ta so
’> Om. MS. ma-yin. 2) “nam va MS. spoù-ba-daû ldan-pa.
v ik a m p ita tv a ip v im a tih sa m d e h a s ca . s a rv e p a c a sa rv a n i
m a h a -k a n m a -s a m u d â c ü r a -v iv a r jito b h a v a ti sa ttv eçu . a lp e n a
c a h ita -s u k h ô p a s a ip h â re ria sattv eg u p r a ty u p a s th ito b h a v a ti.
n a v ip u le n â p ra m e y e n a ca . [ T ib . 1 6 8 a] nal> s a rv â su p a rip ü *
s r p a s u y a th â -n ird iç tâ s u b o d h is a ttv a -s ik ? 'is u s ik ç a te . n a ca
s a r v a ih p a r ip ü r n a ir y a th a - n ir d iç ta ir b o d h is a ttv a -lim g a ih
sa ra a n v a g a to b h a v a ti. n a c a s a rv c çu y a th â -n ird i? te ? u b o d h i-
s a ttv a -p a k s a -p ra y o g e s u p a rip ü rn e ç u sa n id rsy a te . d ü re
c â n u tta r a y a h s a m y a k s a m b o d h e r a tm â n a ip p ra ty e ti. na ca
io ta th a n ir v a n e ’sy â d h y flsa y a h s a ip n iv iç to b h a v a ti. y a th a
s a ip sa r a -s a ip s rta u . u tta p ta ir a c a la is c a k u s a la ir b od h i-p as
k s y a ir d h a r m a ir a s a m a n v â g a to b h a v a ti. ith n a n y evam bha*
g ïy a n i liip g a n i n im itta n îin e a k a r a a d h im u k ti-c a r y ä -v ilia r e
v a r ta m a n a s y a b o d h is a ttv a s j’a v e d ita v y a h . a d h im u k ti-c a r y ä -
i5 v ih a r·· inrdvyA ip k ç a m ty â m v a r tc m â n a s y a bod hisattvasvai=
sAip y a th a -n ird iç t-â n a ra a k A r a -lim g a -n im ittä n a m a d h im â tr a ta
v e d ita v y a . (3vartamânasya madhyatâ
m adhyäyA nv0 kçA ntau
veditavyâ. adhimâtrâyàm ksântau3> v a r ta m â n a s y a b o d h i*
s a ttv a s y a is a m ä k a r a -lim g a -n im ittä n a ip m rd u ta ta n u tv a m
» v e d ita v y a m . a d h iin a tr a y â m e v a k s â n ta u v a rta m â n a s y a isâ rn
c ’ a k a r a -liip g a - n im ittâ n a m a se ç a -p ra h â n a m a n a n ta r a m c a
p ra m u d ita -v ih â ra -p ra v e s o b o d h isa ttv a sy a v e d ita v y a h p ra ti*
la ip b h a -y o g e n a . ta s y â (1 2 2 a)s y a <4p r a in u d ite -u iM r a l5,-v ih a r in a '1>
ete0’ sa rv a -d h a rm A h s a r v e n a s a rv a ip n a b h a v a m ti. y e a d h i*
*> Om. MS. mi. 2) mâdhy° MS. l3. . . . 3) Om. MS. gnas-pa-
la ni bbriù-du rig-par byaho. bzod-pa chen-po-la. ^ ---- 4) rab-tu
dg<ih-bahi gnas-pa la gnas-pa. Om. MS. r‘> été ca MS. de-
dag.
mukti-caryà-vihâra-vihArina âkhyâtah· etad-viparyayena

ca sarve sukla-pak?y<l dharmah samvidyamte. yair ayam
samanvägato bodhisattvah suddhädhyäsaya ity ucyate. kim
câpy adhimukti-carya-vihare ’pi vartamanasya bodhisattva=
sya mrdu-madhyâdhimatra-yogenôttarôttara suddhir adlii«
moksasyâsti. na tv asav adhyàsaya-suddhir ity ucyate. tat
kasya hetoh. tathau [Tib. 168b] so ’dhimoksa ebhir aneka*
vidhair upaklesair upakli?tah pravartate. pramudita-vi=
hara-stbitasya tu bodhisattvasya sarvesiim eçam adhimok?ö=
paklesänaip prahânan nirupaklesah suddho ’dhimoksah
pravartate.
ta tr a p ra m u d ita -v ih A re v a r ta m ä n a s y a b o d h is a ttv a s y a
k e a k a r a h k ä n i lirp g â n i k a n i n im itta n i v e d ita v y a n i. ih a
b o d h is a ttv a h a d h im u k ti-c a r y a -v ih ä r a t p ra m u d ita -v ih a ra m
a n u p ra v is a m p ü rv a k a ip c a b o d h is a ttv a -p r a n id h ä n a m anut=
taräyüip. sa m y a k s a ra b o d h a v a -su p ra tiv id d b a -b o d h y '* a 3,-su -
p ra tiv id d h a -b o d h y -u p a y a m y a d b h ü y a s a 4) p a ra -p raty a y a -g A m y
a -s u -n is c ita ip p ra h â y â n y a d a b h in a v a m çaqlbhir A k äraih su-
v in is c ita rp p ra ty ä tm a rp b h A van äm ay arp b o d h isa ttv a -p ra n i=
d h a n r in u tp a d a y a ti s a rv a -ta d -a n y a -su k la -p ra n id h ä n a -sa m a =
t ik r ä n ta m a tu ly a m a s ä d h a r a n a -p h a la m . la u k ik a m ca ta t
s a r v a -lo k a -v is a y a -s a m a tik r ä n ta m ca . s a rv a -s a ttv a -d u b k h a -
p a r itr a n â n u g a ta tv a t s a rv a -srâ v a k a -p rety ek a b u d d h â sâ d h iira =
nam . e k a -k s a n a -m a tr a m 5’ u tp a n n e ’p i ta s m in p rap id hA n e
d h a n n a -p r a k r tih “' s a ta d rs i. y a a p ra m e y a -su k la -d h a rm ê sta -
p h a lâ b h a v a ti b o d h isattv A n äp i. n ir v ik ä r a ip c a ta t p ran id hä=
>> hdi-ltar. To read tathä hi? -> °dhim MS. 3> Om. MS.
ma. °säm MS. r,) satvam MS. ts.im. 11 °ti MS.
n a m a k ija y a m . n a sy a p ra tila b d h a s y a k a t h a i p c i f ’-p a r j'a y e n a

p nrihA p ir a n y a th a -b h a v o v a u p a la b h y a te . v is e ? a -b h a g ly a m
tad a p a ra m ta k o tl-p a tita m . m a h a b o d h i-n i? th a ip ta t. punar
e ta t s u -v in is c ita m b o d h isa ttv a -p ra n id h A n a m c itto tp a d a ity
u cy a te. sa p u n a r e sa c itto tp a d o b o d h isa ttv a sy a s a m a sa ta s
c a tu r b h ir a k a r a ir (°veditavyah. katamaih c a iw rb b il/ ' [T ib .
1 6 9 ']. a d ita ev a ta v a t kldpsA naip b o d h isa ttv a n a m ta c c itta m
u tp ad y ate. k iin c ’ a la m b y o tp n d y a te . k ld rs a ip c a k im la*
k ? a n a ip k e n ’ a tm a n a u tp a d y a te. u tp a n n e c a ta sm irp s3' c itte
k o ’n u saip so b h a v a ti. i t y e b h is c a tu r b h ir a k a r a ih s a c itto *
tp ad o (4veditaa;ya/i.. tatradldm iikti-carya-viharinam 4> (1 2 2 b)
s a r v ’A kara-supacita-ku sala-m O lA nA ip s a m a s a ta h s a m y a g bo*
d h is a ttv a -c a r y a -n ir }'a ta n a ip b o d h is a ttv a n a m ta c c itta m utpa=
d yate. a y a ty a m sam yag asu s a rv a -b o d h i-s a ip b h a ra -p a ris
p u rim sa rv a -b o d h is a ttv a -s a ttv & rth a -k riy a -p a rip Q rim an u tta s
ra -s a m y a k sa ip b o d h im sarv^ k ara-bu d d h a-d A arw ia^ -p arip C U
r im 1 u d d h a -k a ry a -k riy A -p a rip u rim c a s a m a s a ta h a la ip b a n l»
k r ty a b o d h is a ttv a n a ip c itta m u tp a d y a te. s a m y a g a su c a
s a r v ’d k a ra -s a rv a -b o d h i-s a q ib h a rA n u k u la ip sa ttv e?u s a r v ’A=
k A ra -b o d h isa ttv a -k rty A n u k u la m a n u tta ra -s a m y a k s a q ib o d h i-
sv ay am b h u -j fia n a -p ra tila ip b h A n u k d la tp s a r v ’a k a ra -b u d d h a -
k rty a -k a ra n A n u k u la m ta c c itta m u tp a d y a te. ta sy a citta sy o s
tp ad ad b o d h isa ttv o ’tik rA n to b h a v a ti b a ln -b o d h isa ttv a -p r=
th a g ja n a -b h u m im . a v a k r a n to b h a v a ti b o d h is a ttv a -n iy a m a n i.
ja t o b h a v ;:ti ta th a g a ta -k u le . ta th a g a ta sy d ra sa l/ ' p u tro
o katac° MS. <!. . . .°) rig-par bya-ste. b?i gab se-na. 3) ca

MS. rig-par byaho. de-la (mdor-bsdu-na) mos-pas spyod-pa-
la gnas-pa-Ia. ®> chos. 6) So MS. °sy’aur°?
V lH Â R A -P A T A L A 327
*
b h a v a ti. n iy a ta q i s a ip b o d h i-p a ra y a n a b ta th A g a ta -v a ip sa ·
n iy a to b h a v a ti. sa ca ta th a b h ü to ’v e ty a p ra sa d u -p ra p ta h
p ra m o d y a -b a h u lo b h a v a ti. a s a ix ira ip b h â v ih iip s a ’k ro d h a -b a *
h u la h p a re çâ tp s a rv ’A k araip b o d h is a ttv a -[T ib . 1 6 9 b]sattvâr=
th a -k r iy a ip s a r v ’ak A ram b o d h i-s a m b h a r a -p a r ip ü r iin s a rv ’a·-
k a r a ip b o d h iip b u d d h a -d h n rm a ip s c a b u d d h a -k rty â d h içth A *
n a m ca s u d d h e n â d h y a sa y e n ’ a la ip b a n ik u r v a ip n a d h im u cy a s
m a n o ’v a ta r a n n e ta d -d h a rin ’asu -sa in u d A g a m â n u k ü la tA m c’
a tm a n a l; sa m p a sy a n p r a ty a v a g a c c h a n p rA m o d y a-b ah u las
c a b h a v a ti. k u s a le n ô d û re n a n a is k r a m y ô p a s a m h ite n a nirA*
m iç e n â p ra tis a m e na k A y a -c ittâ n u g r â h a k e n a p ra m o d y en a
u tta p ta ir a s m iu k u s a la ir d h a r m a ih s a m a n v â g i.tih . A sannï*
b h ü ta s c â s m v a n u tta r a y a h sam y ak sam b od h eh . v isn d d h a s
c a m e adhyA sayo m a h a -b o d h a u . sa rv a n i ca m e bhayany
ap agatA nîti. a to ’p i p ra m o d y a -b a h u lo b h a v a ti ta th â h y asy a
s u -v in is c itô tp a d ita -c itta s v a b o d h is a ttv a s y a p am ca bhayani
p ra h ln A n i b h a v a m ti. s u -p a r ib h a v ita -n a ir a tm y a -jîiâ n a s y ’
a tm a -s a ip jn a ta v a n n a p r a v a rta te . k u ta h p u n a r a s y ’ a tm a -
sn e h o v a u p a k a ra n a -s n e h o v a b h a v iç y a ti. a to ’sy â jîv ik A -
b h a y a q i n a b h .v a ti. n a c a pareçA m a ip tik a t k iip c it p ra ti*
k a m k s a ti. e v a ip -k a m a s c a b h a v a ti. m a y .iiv a iç a m sattvAs
narp s a r v â r th a u p a s a m b a rta v y a iti. a to ’sy â s lo k a -b h a y a ip
(1 2 3 a) n a b h a v a ti. a tm a -d r ? ti-v ig a m a c c â s y ’ a tm a -v ig a m a !)-
sarpjnA n a p ra v a rta te . a to ’s y a m a ra n a -b h a y a ip n a b h a v a ti.
m a r a n â t m e <sü ------------------------ :I> b u d d h a -b o d h is a ttv a ili sas
m a v a d h a n a m b h a v iç y a tîti. evarçi n is c ito b h a v a ti. a to ’sy a
o asmirp MS. bdag-Hid.. . .daft-ldan-no. s> Om. Tib. (3. . . .3>

hog-tu phyi-ma-la.. . .ûes-pai' = ? ûrdhvam âyatyâm niâcitam.
d u r g a ti-b h a y a n i na b h a v a ti. a tm a n a s ca s a rv a -lo k e na

p a s y a ty a s a y e n a k a in c it0 samasamam'1. k u ta h p u n a r uttara=
ta ra m iti. a to ’sy a p a r§ a c -c h a ra d y a -b h a y a ip n a b h a v a ti.
sa evarp sa rv a -b h a y & p a g a ta h s a r v a -g a ip b h ir a -n ir d e s a -[T ib .
1 7 0 a]tr a s 4 p a g a ta h s a r v o c c h ra y a -m a n a -s ta rp b h a p a g a ta h sa r*
v a -p a ra p a k a ra -v ip ra tip a ttis u d v e$ itp a g a ta h s a rv a -lo k ’a m is a -
h ar?& p ag atah a k li? ta tv .id a n -u p a h a te ? io iia p to tv a d 3) a - p r a k r te n ’
a s a y e n a s a rv a -k iiia la -d h a rm a -s a m u d flg a in a y a dpste c a d h a r*
m e s a r v ’akA ram lx » d h isa ttv a -v lry a m a r a b h a te s ra d d h a ’dhi=
p a ti ta m p u rv a m -g a m a m k r tv a . a y a ty a ip c a y a n i ta n i pQr=
v a -n ird i?t& n i b o d b ip a k sy a -p a ta le ^ d a sa m a h a -p r a n id h a n a n i.
ta n y a s m in i p ra m u d ita -v ih a re ’b h in ir h r t y ’ flsa y a 5)-su d d h ita m
upadaya a g ry a -s a ttv a -d a k § iijiy a -s a s tr-d h a rm a -s v A in i-p tija s
y a i m a h a -p ra n id h A n a ip tat-p ran ita-sad -d h arm a-.sam d h aram A =
y a d v itly a m an u p Q rv a6)-s a d -d lia rm a -p ra v a rtn n a y a tr tly a m ta=
d a n u k u la ip b o d h is a ttv a -c a ry a -c a ra rm ta y a i c a tu rth a rp ta d -
b h a ja n a -s a ttv a -p a r ip a c a n a ta y a i p a tp ca m a ip b u d d h a -k ?e tre ?u *
p a jfa m a -ta th a g a ta -d u rs a n a -p a ry u p a s a n a -s a d d h a rm a -sra v a n a *
ta y a i sag fh aip s v a -b u d d h a -k § e tra -p a ris o d h a n a ta y a i b o d h isa *
ttv a is ca s a h a ik ’fls a y a -p ra y o g a ta y a i a sta m a tp sa rv a -sa *
ttv d rth a -'< riy a ’m o g h ta y a i navam am a n u tta ra -s a m y a k sa ip *
b o d h y -a b h is a ip b u d d h a n a ta y a i b u d d h a -k rty a -k a ra n a ta y a i
d asam am m a h a -p ra n id / ia fta m 7' a b h iu ir b a r a ti. p a ra m *
p a ry e n a ca s a ttv ;-d h a tv -a n -u p a c c h e d a v a l lok a-d h arm S .*
n u p a cch e d a v a d S) e§aip m e m ah a-p n in id h an A n A rp ja n m a n i-
n kiipcit MS. 2) mtshuAs-Sirt mSam-pa. 3> £in-tu sbyafis-
pahi phyir. 4) p. 2 7 5 lri. bsam-pa. *> a-p° Ch. But r o -
rims bsin-du. ·> smon-lam. s> vatm” or vanm° MS chos=
dhartna. iS = vartma.
ja n m a n i y av ad b o d h i-p a ry a n ta -g a m a m ld [T ib . 1 7 0 b] aviga=
m a s cd san ip rain o ^ as c& v isam yogas c a syad iti s a m y a k c itta ip
p ran id ad h A ti. p Q rv a k a m p ra n id h a ta y v o ’r th e pranidhA=
nam 11 m a k a m '* p n :n id h ;T n a m v e d ita v y a ip . etflny ev a
m a h a -p r a p id h a n a n i p r a m u k h a n i k ftv fl ta sy a b o d h isa ttv a sy a
d a sa -p ra p id h a n & sa ip k h y e y a -sa ta sa h a srflp y u tp a d y a n te sam=
y a k -p r a p id h a n a n a ip .
ta s y a iv a m a y a ty a q i c a p ra n id h S n a v a ta h d p jte ca dhar=
m e a ra b d h a -v lry a s y a d a sa v ih a ra -p a ris o d h a n a d h a r m a lj pra=
m w d ifo ^ -v ih a ra -p a risu d d h a y e s a m v a rta n te . sa rv a -b u d d h a -
d h a rm a n a b h is ra d d a d h a ti. p ra tlty a s a m u tp a d a -y o g e n a keva=
la jp sattv an azp d u b k h a -s k a n d h a -s a m u d a g a m a ip p a sy a ta h
karu nA . m a y a ite s a ttv a a s m a t k e v a la d d u h k h a -s k a n d h a d
v im o c a y i(1 2 3 b)ta v y a 3) iti sa m p a sy a to m a itr l. sa rv a -d u h k lia -
p a ritra n tlb h ip ra y a s y ’ a tm a -m ra p e k § a ta .',, ta ip -n ira p e k s a s v a
sattv e§v 5> a d h y a tm ik a -b a liy a -v a s tu -p a r ity a g a h . p a ra ta s ca
te sa m ev a s a ttv a n a m a r th e la u k ik a -lo k o tta r a -d h a rm a -
p a rig a v e § a n o ’k b e d a h . a -k h in n a s y a ca sa rv a -sa stra -jx la n a -
s a m u d a g a in a -v is u d d h ib h ih <''sdstra-jnatiίe,. s flstra -jfia s y a h is
n a -m a d h y a -v is i 9te?u sa ttv e su } ra th a -y o g ^ m iru p a -p ra tip a tti-
lo k a -jila ta . te.jv ev a c a p ra v o g esu <7k a la -v e la 7)-m a tr ’adi-car=
yam A rabhya h rl-v y a p a tra p y a ta . te§v ev a p ray o g esv a-
p ra ty u d a v a rta n a ta y a d h r ti-b ir a d h A n a ta . la b h a -s a tk a r a -
p ra tip a ttib h y a ip ca ta th a g a ta -p Q jo p a sth a n a tA . (Sim e dasa
d h a rm a 8) v ih a ra -p a risu d d h a y e s a m v a rta ip te . y ad u ta . sra=
phyi-ma ni smon-lam-nid-la = ? pranidhSna eva paSeimakarp.

2) rab-tu dgab-palji. a> rnam-par grol-bar byaho. ■*> "ksyatft
MS. 5) sarve?v MS. sems-can-rnams-la. <®___ "> bstan-bcos ges-pa.
. . ,7> kala MS. dus dafi dus-tshod. <8. . . .*» chos bcu-po hdi-dag.
330 B o d h is a t r v a b h Om i
cld ha k a r u n a m a itr ï tyA gah a -k h e d a h s ä s tr a -jfia tä lo k a -jn a ta

h ri-v y a p a trä p y a tü d h fti-b a l’a d h a n a ta ta th â g a ta -p ü jô p a sth a =
n a ta ca.
[T ib . 1 7 Γ ] sa c a b o d h is a ttv a e ta ip s c a d h a rm â ip sn m a d â y a
s v a r ta te b a h u lïk a r o ti. ta d -a n y e sa m c a n a v â n a m ad h isiZ ’ä d i 0 -
b o d liis a ttv a -v ih a rä p a ip s a rv ’a k ä ra -m ä rg a -g u p a -d o g a n parye=
gate b u d d h a -b o d h is a ttv a n a m a n tik a t. ta d -a b h ijiia s c a sukhâ=
v ip ran ag ta 2)-m â rg a h . s û d g r h ît’a k a r a -p r a tila m b h a -n is y a n d a -
n im itta b · sv a y a m c a s a rv a -v ih ä ra n a k r a m y a m a h a b o d h im
io a d h ig a c c h a ti. m a h ä -s a ttv a -s â rth a m c a sa m sara-k an tara-7n â=
rgâà3> u tta ra y a ti. y a ir â k â r a ih p ra v e sa ti. (4ta a k a r a lï0 .
y a h p ra v e sa h s a p r a tila m b ’. ia h . p ra v ig ta sy a y a mahA-pha=
lA n u sa m sa -n isp a ttih s a m n d a g a m a s c a . sa n ig y an d o ved itas
vyah. ta s y â s m in v ih a re v y a v a s th ita sy a d v â b h y a ni k lra n a =
l5 b h y ârp b a h a v o b u d d h a ab h asa m 'g a c c h a p iti d a rs a n a s y a .
ye ca tena3> s ru ta b h a v a rp ti b o d h is a ttv a -p ita k e . ye ca
ce ta sa ’d h im u k ta b h a v a rp ti. d a sa su d ikgu n a n a -n a m a s u
lo k a-d h âtu g u (en a n a -n â m â s ta th â g a ta e) iti. ta n a u d ü rik a -
p ra s a d a -s a h a g a te n a c e ta s â d a rs a n a y ’ a y a ca te . ta s y a ta th a *
«o b h ü ta s v a r d h y a ty e v a s a a y â c a n a .7) id a m e k a m k ä r a n a m .
evarp c a c itta m p ra n .td a d h a ti.8) y a tr a b u d d h ô tp a d a h . ta tr a
m e ja n m a b h a v e d it i. ta s y a ta th a b h ü ta s y a p d h yaty e v a ta t
p ra n id h a n n ip . s a ev a m a u d a rik a -p r a sa d a -d a rs a n a ta y a pra=
p id h â n a -b a la ta y a c a ta p is ta th ä g a ta ip dfçtvA s a r v ’a k a ra ip
n lhag-pahi tshul-khrim la-sogs-pa. ü> °khamav° MS. :l)

lam-las. <4___ 4) sa praveéah MS. de-dag ni mam-pa-dag-go. 5)
des. <e. . . ,e> °mas tathägata MS. de-bçin-géegs-pa mtshan sna-tsko*
gs-pa-dag. 7) ay° MS. S) smon-par byed-de.
V lH A R A -P A T A L A . 331
p Q jilm su k h 6 p a d h a n a ta m u p a sa ip h a ra ti y a th a -s a k ti-y a th a -
balatxi s a rp g h a -sa tn m a n a n a m ('ca Icaroti^. (1 2 4 *) tesftm c a
ta th a g a ta n a m [ T ib . 1 7 1 b] a m tik fid d h a rm a rp S fn o ti u d g r5
h n a ti d h a ra y a ti. d h a rm & n u d h a rm a -p ra tip a tty a c a sam pada=
y a ti. ta n i ca k u s a la -m Q la n i m ahabodhau p a rin a m a y a ti.
c a tu r b h is c a s a m g ra h a -v a s tu b h ih s a ttv a n p a rip a c a y a ti. ta=
s y a ib h is t r ib h ir v is u d d h i-k a ra n a ih t a n i k u s a la -m Q la n i y ad *
bhQ v asya8 m a ir a y a v is u d h y a m ti ta th a g a ta -s a ip g h a -d h a rm a -
p Q ja -p a rig ra h a n a ta y a s a m g r a h a -v a s tu b h ih s a ttv a -p a rip a ca »
n a ta y a k u sala -m u l& n a rp b o d h iS)-p a r in a m a n a ta y a ca yavad
a n e k a n i k a lp a -k o ti-u iy u ta -s a ta -s a h a s r a n i. ta d -y a th a suvar=
narp p ra k r ti-s th a rp y a th a -y a th a a g n a u p ra k ? ip y a tc d a k sen a
k arm aren a ta th a -ta th a v is u d d h a ta ra ta ip g a c c h a ti. ev am
a s y ’ a s a y a -su d d h a sy a b o d h is a ttv a s y a ta n i k u s a la -m Q la n i ta ir
v is u d d h i-k a r a n a ir v isu d d h ita ra ta rri4) g a c c h a m ti. ta tr a -s th a s
cd sav u p a p a ttito y a d b h Q y a sa c a k r a v a r tl b h a v a ti ja n m a n i
ja n m a n i Ja rp b Q d v Ip e sv a ra h . sa rv a -m a tsa ry a -m a l& p a g a ta h
a 5) s a ttv a n a ip m a ts a ry a -v in a y a n a ta y a i. y a c c a k i in c i c catur=
b h ih s a m g ra h a -v a s tu b h ih k a r m ’ a r a b h y te . t a t sa rv a m avi=
ra h ita rp r a tn a -s n r v ’a k a ra -b o d h i-s a m u d a g a m a -m a n a s k a ra ih .
k a ccid ah arp s a rv a -s a ttv a n a m a g ry a h s a rv & rth a -p ra tisa ra n o
b h a v e y a m iti. a k a m k ^ a m s c a tad -rQ parp v lry a m a r a b h a te .
y a t sa rv a -g rh a -k a < Ja tra -b h o g a n u t s r jy a ta th a g a ta -s a s a u e pra«
v r a jy a e k a -k ^ a n a -la v a -m u h u rte n a sa ta ip b o d h isa ttv a -sa m a *
d h ln a ip sa m a p a d y a te . ta th a g a tn -s a ta m n an a -b u d d h a -k ?e tre =
yart.. . .hyed-do. s> yathft bh° MS. rgya-cher 3> °dhisatva

MS· byad-chubtu. °§uddhaiddhitaram MS. ches rn.im-par dag-pa.
5' Sic MS. bdag-po. )&M·
su d iv y e n a ca k § u ? a p a s y a ti. te?aip c a m rm it& d liis th a n a m

b o d h isa ttv & d h i^ h a n a rp ca ja n a t i. lo k a -d h a tu -s a ta ip ca
k a ip p a jTa ti. [ T ib . 1 7 2 *] ta th a kayen’ a k ra m a te . abhaya
s p h a r itv a p a re ?a m u p a d a rsa y a ti. v in e y a -s a ttv a -s a ta ip nir=
m ita : s a te n a p a rip a c a y a ti. k a lp a -s a ta m a p y a k a m k ^ a m d n a h
s th a n a m a d h iti? th a ti. k a lp a -s a ta ip ca pdrv& qit& par& ntato
jfia n a -d a r s a n e n a p ra v is a ti. d h a r m a -m u k h a -s a ta q i c a p ra v is
c in o ti s k a u d h a -d h a tv -a y a ta a ’a d ik a u a ip d h a r m a -m u k h a n a m .
k d y a -s a ta n i ca n ir m im lte . k a y a m -k a y a tn c a b o d h isa ttv a -
s a ta -p a r iv a ra m a d a rs a y a ti. a ta h p a ra m p ra n id h a n a -b a le n ib
p ram an a p r a b h a v a -v ik u r v a ija b o d h is a ttv a n a n i v e d ita v y a
a s m im p ra m u d ita -v ih a re s th ita n a rp . p r a n id h a n a -b a lik a h i te
p ra n id h a n a -v is e ^ a ir v ik u r v a ip ti. tesarn“ (1 2 4 b) sa m y a k -p ra n i=
d h a n a n a ip n a s u k a ra m s a ip k h y a k a rtu m (Sy a v a t k a lp a s>-
k o tl-n a y u ta sa ta -sa h a sra il.i. evam a y a ip b o d h isa ttv a n a rp
p r a m n d ita -v ih a r a b s u -v in is c ita ta h c a tu r-a k a ra -c ittd tp a d a ta b
s a m y a k -p r a n id h a n a -v lr y ’a r a m b h 4 b h in ir h a r a ta h v ih a ra -p a ris
s o d h a n a ta h ta d -a n y a -v ih a ra -v y u tp a ttita h k u sala-m Q la -p a riso s

d h a n a ta h u tp a ttita h p ra b h a v a ta s c a sa m a sa -n ird e sa to vedi«
ta v y a h . v is ta ra -n ird e s a ta h punar y a th a sQ tra m ev a D asas
b h u m ik e p r a m u d ita -b h u m i-n ird e s a m a ra b h y a . y a s c a Dasa=
b h tim ik e sQ tre d a s a b o d h is a ttv a -b h u m a y a h . ta ih a b od h is
B a ttv a -p ita k a -m a trk a -n ird e s a -d a s a -b o d h is a ttv a -v ih a ra y a th a s
k ra m a tp p r a m u d ita -v ih a r a m u p a d a y a y a v a t p a ra m a -v ih a ra d
v e d ita v y a h . ta tr a b o d h is a ttv a n a ip p a r ig r a h 4 r tlie n a 3) b h d m ir
ity u c y a te . u p a b h o g a -v a s& rth e n a p n n a r v ih a r a [ T ib . 17 2 "]
D de-dag-ji. <2. . . yava MS. bskal-pa.. . .bar-du. 3> °gra*

hy&rth° MS. yobs-su bzun-bahi don-gyis.
ity ucyate.
ta tr a k a ta m e b o d h isa ttv d n ü m a d h is ila -v ih ä ra s y a a k ä ra h .
k a n i liip g ä n i. k a n i n im ittä n i v e d ita v y a n i. ih a bodhisatt=
v e n a p ü rv a m e v a p ra m u d ita -v ih a re d a s’ä k a re ria c i t t ’ä s a j'e n ’
ä sa y a -su d d h ih p r a tila b d h a b h a v a ti. s a r v ’a c â r y a -g u r u -d a k ç in î:
y â v is a m v a d a n â d h y a s a y a h s a h a d h à rm ik a -b o d h is a ttv a -s a u ra =
ty a -su k h a -sa m v A s’â sa y a h s a rv a -k le s ô p a k le s a -M a ra -k a rm â b h b
b h a v a -s v a -c itta -v a s a -v a r ta n ’a s a y a b sa rv a -sa q a sk a re çu do?’â=
sayah nirv A n e a n u sa ip s ’a s a y a lj kusalAnA m b o d h i-p a k çy â *
n ä m d h a r m a n a q i b h a v a n a -s â ta ty ’a s a y a h te ç à m e v a b h a v a n â s ,r>
’n u k ü la ta y a p ra v iv e k y ’âsayal.i s a rv a -lo k ’am iça -sa m u cch ra =
y a I>-la b h a -s a tk a r a -n ir a p e k s ’a s a y a h h ïn a y â n a m a p a h a y a m a 5
h a y à n â d h ig a in ’âsa y a h s a r v a -s a ttv a -s a r v â r th a -k a r a n ’â s a y a s ca
itîin e d a sa sam yag-A sayA h ta s m im s c itte p r a v r tta b h a v a ip ti.
y a ir a s y ’ â sa y a h su d d h a i t y u c y a te . esAm e v a c ’ a s a y a n â m
a d h im a tr a tv â t p a rip ü rp a tv â d d v itïy a m a d h is îla -v ih A ra m bo=
d h is a ttv a h p ra v is a ty a k r a m a te . so ’d h is lla -v ih a r e p r a k r ti-
s il l b h a v a ti. sv -a lp a m a p i m ith y â -k a r m a -p a th a -s a ip g r h ïta -
d a u h s lly a ip n a sa m u d â c a ra ti. p rä g ev a m a d h y a m a d h im ä s
tra rp v a. d a sa su c a p a rip ü rn e ç u k u s a le s u p r a k r ty a samdr= ^
sy ate . s a e v a ip p r a k r ti- â ili p r a jn a y â k liç tâ k liç ta n a r p k ars
m a -p a th a n a ip (1 2 5 4) d n rg a tiç u s u g a tiçu tri$u2> y a n e su kar=
m a - [ T ib . 1 7 3 1] s a m u d a c a r a -h e tu - p h a la -s a m u d a g a m a - v y a v a .
s th a n a m y a th â b h ü ta in p r a ja n a ti. (S‘vipâka-nisyanda-phala ,*
to sS) c a t a n i k a r m â n i y a th a b h ù ta m p r a ja n a ti. s a svayarn
câ k u s a la -k a rm a -p ra h ü n e k u s a la -k a rin a -sa m â d A n e sam drsya=
°cchra MS. s) Om. MS. gsum-po. (s. . . .s) mam-par smin

pa dan. rgyu mthun-pahi l.ibras-bu-las.
te. p a ra m s c a ta tr a iv a sam A dA payitu-kam o b h a v a ti samâ =

dâpayatiP v iç a m a -k a rm a -sa m â câ ra -d o ç a -d u ç ta ip c a s a ttv a -
d h atu rp sa rv a m a v isep en a s a m p a tti-v ip a tti-g a ta m p a ra m â rs
th a to d u h k h ita m v y a s a n a -sth a m v ic itr a ir v y a s a n ’a k â r a ir
a n u k a m p a m a n o ’n u k a tn p a -v a ip u ly a m a n u p ra p ta h p ra 'y a v e *
kçate. ta s y â s m in n a d h is lla -v ih â re v y a v a s th ita sy a b u d d h a -
d a rsa n a m k u s a la -m ü la -v isu d d h ih p ü rv a v a d v e d ita v y a . ta s
trâ y a m v iseça h . ta d -y a th a ta d eva s u v a rn a m k u s a le n a k a r*
ip a re n a k a s îs a -p ra k ç ip ta rn b h ü y a s a m a tra y â v isu d d h a ta ra rp
b h a v a ti a g u a u p ra k ç ip y a ra a n a m . evam a sy a b od h isattv a=
sy a s a k u s a la -m ü la -v is u d d h ir v e d ita v y a . a s m im s c a v ih a re
s u d d h a -c itt’a sa y a -n iç p a tti-p ra v e sa ta u p a p a ttita s 5) c â tu rd v ïp a *
k a s c a k r a v a r tl b h a v a ti y a d b h ü y a sa . b a h u ly e n a c a d a u ssî*
lv âd a k u s a le b h y a li k a rm a p a th e b h y a h s a ttv ä n v y â v a rta y a ti.
k u sa le ç u c a k a rm a -p a th e § u sa m â d a p a y a ti. p ra b h a v o ’sy a
p ü rv a k a d d a sa -g u n o *1 v ed ita v y a h .',, ity a y a tp b o d h isa ttv ä *
n a m a d h is ïla -v ih â r a b · p r a k f ti- s ila ta s c a s a r v ’â k a ra -d a u h s ï*
ly a -m a lâ p a k a rç a ta s ca s a rv a -k a rm a -p a th a -s a rv ’a k a ra -h e tu -
p h a la -jila n a p ra tiv e d h a ta s c a s u b h e k a rm a rii para-sam âd a=
p a n a -k a m a ta é c â n u k a m p a -v a ip u ly a -p ra tila m b h a ta s c a s a ttv a -
d h a tu -k a r m a -ja -d u h k h a -v y a s a n ’a ]o c a n a ta s ca k u s a la -m ü la -
v isu d d h ita s [ T ib . 1 7 3 b] c ô p a p a ttita s c a p ra b h â v a ta s c a sa=
m A sa-n ird esato v e d ita v y a h . v is ta ra -n ird e s a ta h p u n a r yathâ=
sü tra m eva. }ra th a D a s a b h ü m ik e v im a lâ y â m b h ü m a u . dau=
h s lly a -m a lâ p a g a ta tv a d v im a la b h û m ir ity u c y a te. dauh3
s ï l j’a -m a lâ p a g a ta tv a d e v â d h is lla -v ih a r a iti. y â ta tr a v im a la
» Om. MS. yaô-dag-par hdsud-par byed-do. 2) upapattiâ MS.

ekye-bas. °nâ MS. *> °vyàh MS.
V ih ä r a -p a t a l a 335
b h ù m ih . s ê h â d h is ilo v ih a ro ved itavyal.i.

ta tr a k a ta m e b o d h is a ttv ä n ä q i â k a r a h k a n i lim g a n i k û :
n i n im itta n y a d liic itta -v ih â ra s y a . ih a b o d h isa ttv e n a pür=
v a m e v â d h isïla -v ih itre te d a sa su d d h ’a sa y à m a n a s ik r ta bha=
varp ti ju ç tâ h 1' p ra tiv id d h a h . d a s a b h ir a p a r a ir A k âraih
te ça m c i t t ’a s a y a -m a n a s ik a r a n a m a d h im a tr a tv a t p a r ip ü r n a '
tv a d Α ά 1ιΪ8ΐ^ -νΐ1ώ ™ φ s a m a tik r a m y â d h ic itta -v ih a r a m anus
p ra v is a ti. su d d h o m e d a s a b h ir a k ä r a is c i t t ’Asaya iti m as
n a s ik a r e n a . abhavyas ο ά ΐιη φ ta s m ä d !) d a s’a (1 2 5 b)k a r a c
chu bhad âsayât p a rih A iia y ê ti m a n a s ik a re n a . s a r v ’asra v a -
s ’asra v e çu me d h a m e su c i t t a φ na p ra s k a n d a ti p ra tik ü la s
lä m ” 3Αφ(Ϊ9{.1ΐΑίβ i t i in a n a sik â re i.ia . ta t-p ra tip a k ? a -b h a v a s
n a y a φ c a m e ν ΐΐίίΑ η β φ s a φ s t h it a m i t i m a n a s ik a re n a . abhas
vyas câh am asm ât p ra tip a k ç a t punah p a r ih a n a y ê ti mas
n a s ik a r e n a . a b h a v y a s c â h a m β ν β φ d fd h a -p r a tip a k ç a h ta ih
s a r v ’a s ra v a -s ’â s ra v a ir d h a r m a ih sarv a -M A ra is c â b h ib h a v itu m
i t i m a n a s ik a re n a . a 6 a φ lîn a φ c a m e m an asaφ p ra v a rta te
sa rv a -b u d d h a -d h a rm e su iti m a n a s ik a re n a . s a rv a -d u çk a ra -
c a ry a s u c a m e n â s ti v y a th ê ti m a n a s ik a re n a . a d h im u k ta φ
c a m e m a h a y â n e c itta m e k â φ t e n a n a ta d -a n y a -[T ib . 1 7 4 aJ
h ln a y a n e ç v i t i m a n a s ik a r e n a . s a r v a -s a ttv â r th a -k r iy a ’b h iras
ί β φ c a m e c itta m i t i m a n a s ik a re n a . e b h ir d a s a b h is c it t ’As
s a y a -m a n a s ik a r a ib p ra v is a ti.
a d h ic itta -v ih a r a -s th ito b o d h is a ttv a h s a r v a -s a φ s k â r a n as
d în a v ’â k a r a ir v ic itr a ir v id ü sa y a ti. te b h y a s ca m ânasam
u d v e ja y a ti. b u d d h a -jfia n e c â n u s a φ 8 a -d a r s î b h a v a ti v ic itr a ir
» So MS. brten-te{!) ftïT. ? buddh&b. 2) °syâ MS. °latà

MS.
a n u s a ip s ’â k ü r a ih . ta tr a c a s p r h â - ja to b h a v a ti g h a n a -ra s e n n
cchau dena. s a ttv a -d h iltu n i d u h k h ita ip v y a v a lo k a y a ti c itr a ir
d u h k h ’âkürail.i. te s u c a sa ttv esv a p e k s ä -c itto b h .v a ty artha=
p ra tis a r a n a -c itta h . sarv a -sa rp sk â re çv a p ra m a tta b - bodhiï*

y ô tta p ta -v ïry a h . sa ttv e su v ip u la -k a r u n ’Asaynh. tesAm satt=
vA nâm a ty a rp ta -d u h k h a -v im o k ç ô p â y a rn sarv a-k lesân A v ara=
n a -jiïâ n a n i e v a p a sy a ti. ta s y a c a v im o k ça sy .i sa m u d â g ; mâ=
y a d h a rm a -d h â ta u s a rv a -v ik a lp a -p ra p a m c a r a 1)-s a ip k le s ô tp a tti-
p ra tip a k ?a ip p r a jiiâ ip p a s y a ti. ta s y a c a jô â n ’â lo k a s y a nispa=
tta y o s a m y a k -s a m ä d h iin p a sy a ti. tarp. c a d h y â n a !)-s a m a d h i-
s a m a p a tti-n ir h ä r a ip b o d h is a ttv a -p ita k a -s ra v a p a -p û rv a k a r n
sra v a n a -n id â iia rp p a sy a ti. d rs fv a c a m a h a tâ v i r y ’A rarpbhena
s ru ta -p a ry e ç tin i a p a d y a te . s a d -d h a rm a -s ra v a n a -h e to h n â s ti
tad d ra v in a m p a r is k a r a in ä d h j'A tm ik a -b ä h y a ip v a s tu . yan
n a p a r ity a ja ti. n â s ti s a g u r u -p ;iric a ry a . y â m n âb h y u p ag a=
c c h a ti.3’ n â s ti s a k a y ô tp ld a . y a m n â b h y u p a g a c c h a ti s a p ris
ta ta r o b h a v a ty e k a -c a tu s p a d a -g a th a -[T ib . 1 7 4 ”]s ra v a n e n a . na
tv ev am 'l) tris & h a s ra -p ü rn a -p ra tim e n a m a h a -r a tn a -r â s in â .
p r lta ta r o b h a v a ty e k a -d h a rm a -p a d a -s ra v a n e n a s a m y a k -s a im
b u d d h ô p a n ïte n a b o d h isa ttv a -ca ry A -p a riso d h a k e n a . n a s a rv a -
èâkratva-M àratva-Brahmatva - lo k a p â la tv a - c a k r a v a r titv a - sa=
m u c c h r a y a -p r a tila ip b h a ih . saced e n a ip k a s c id e v a m v a d e t.
e v a m a h a m id a m d h a rm a -p a d a rp sa m y a k s a ip b u d d h ô p a n ïta m
b o d h is a ttv a -c a ry â -(1 2 6 *)p a ris o d h a k a ip te sra v a y iç y â m i sa cen
l) sic AIS. rgyu. = samudàcàra, Or perhaps to read: prapafica-

samudàcâra? 2) Tib. adds here: mam-par thar-ba = vimokça, but not
in Ch. Tib. inserts here: hdun-pa gaii Sams-su mi-len-pa de med-
do. And Ch. f. 4> eva MS. de-lta.
m a h a ty ä m a g n i-k h a d ä y ä m ä tm ä n a rp p ra k s ip a s i (1m a h ä n ta ip
v a d u h k h ô p a k r a-mar/i abhywpagacchasîtVK s ru tv ä ’sy a iv a m
b h a v e t. u tsa h a m y a h a m a sy a d h a rm a -p a d a sy ä rth e pürva=
v a t tris ä h a s ra -m a h ä s ä h a s r a -p ra tim ä y ä m a p y a g n i-k h a d ä y ä ip
B ra h in a -lo k a d ä tra a n a m u tsra stu ip . p rä g e v a p ra ty a v a rä»
yärp . n a r;tk a -d u b k h a -s a rp v a s a ir apy a s m a b h ir buddha-
d h a r m ä b p a ry e § ita v y ä b - p rä g ev a p r ä k r ta ir d u h k h ö p ak ra=
m a ib iti e v a rp rü p e p a v lr y ’ä ra tp b h e n a d h a rm ä n paryesyai=
v a m y o n iso m a n a s ik a ro ti. y a th ä d h a rm ä n u d h a rm a -p ra tip a =
ttiip b u d d h a -d h a rra ä a n u g a tä b . n a v y a ip ja n a -s v a r a -m ä tr a -
v isu d d h ib - iti v id itv ä tad e v a s ru ta ip n is r ity a d h a rm a -
n im ittä n i sa m y a g ä la ip b a n ik u r v a n v iv ik ta m k ä m a ir vistas
ren a p ra th a m a ip d v itïy a ip tr tïy a ip c a tu r th a m d h y ftn am
la u k ik a m c a ta s ra ä rftp y a -s a ra ä p a ttir la u k ik x b c a tv ä ry
ap ram än än i p a ip c a c ä b h ijn ä up asanapad ya v ih a r a ti. sa
ta ir b a h u la ip v ih r ty a “’ tä n i d h y ä n ä n i3’ s a m ä d h im samä=
p a ttlb v y a v a rty a 4' p r a n id h ä n a -[T ib . 1 7 5 aJv a se n a . k ä m a -d h ä s
ta u y a tr a s a ttv â rth a m b o d h i-p a k ç y a -d h a rm a -p a rip ü rim ca
p a sy a ti. ta trô p a p a d y a te . 11a tv e v â s y a ta d -v a se n o p a p a ttir
b h a v a ti. ta sy a k ä m a -v ita r ä g a tv ä t k ä m a -b a n d h a n ä n i pra=
h ip ä n i b h a v a ip ti d h y ä n a -s a m ä d b i-s a m ä p a tti-v y ä v a rta n a tv ä t
b h a v a -b a n d h a n ä u i. a d h im u k ti-c a r y ä -b h ü m ä v ev âsy a pür=
vam eva d h a r m a -ta th a tä ’d h im o k s ä d d rs ti-k r ta -b a n d h a n ä n i
p r a h ln ä n i b h a v a ip ti. m ith y â -r â g a -d v e ç a -m o h a a sy ä ty a rp ta ip
n a p ra v a rta rp te . ta s y a b u d d h a -d a rsa n a ip v is ta re n a k u s a la -
D sdug-bsbal-gyi gnod-pa chen-po Sarus-su len-par bycd-na n i..

..ées. virh° MS. 3) Tib. adds here: rnam-par thar-pa =
vimokça as in p. 336'°. 4> °vartta MS.
müla-visuddhih pürvavad vedilavyü. tatrâyarçi viseçah ta=

d-yatha. tad eva suvarnarpi kusalasj-a karmarasya hasta-ga*
tara prakçlna-mala-kasâvam api sama-dharanam avatiçthate
tulyamflnam. evam asya sa kusala-mûla-visuddhir vedita=
vya. upapattitas ca Öakro bhavati devêndro yadbhûyasâ.
kusalal.i sattvanam kama-rAga-vinivartanatayai. prabhave
'pi yatra pürvake vihfire sahasram akhyâtaip. tatrêha sata-
sahasraip veditavyam ayatp bodhisattvanam adhicit a-vihâ=
rah citta-manaskara-niçpat(i-pravesatas ca samskAra-sattva-
dhatu-mahabodhi-samyak-prativedhatas ca satlva-dulikha-
vimoksôpâya-samyak-paryeçanatas ca (126h) mahâ-gaurava-
dharma-paryesanatas ca dharmânudharma-pratipatti-lauki=
ka-dhyamv’ksamAdhi-samapatty-abbijfia’bhinirhära-viharatas
ca tad-vyävartanarp pnnidhâya yntra-kâmôpapattitas ca
kusala-müla-visuddhitcs côpapattitas ca prabhavatas ca sa-
masa-nirdesato veditavyah. vistara-nirdesah punar yathâsüs
train, tad-yatha Dasabhûinake prabhakarjâm bhümau.
[Tib. 175bl srut’akara-dharm’alokâvabhasa-samâdhy-alokâva5
bhüsa-prabhavitatvad asya bhümeh prabhakarl 'ty ucyate.
adhyAtmaip citta-visuddhim upadaya sâ prabha bhavati.
tasmAt sa vihärah adhicitta ity ücyate. yenaivârthena pra*
bhakarl2’ bkümih. tenaivârthenâdhicitta-viharo veditavyah.
tatra kntnmo bodliisattvarraip bodhi-pak?ya-pratisam=
yukto ’dhipra j ira-vi hara h. iha bodhisattvena pürvam evâ*
dhicitta-vihAre dasa dharm’âloka-pravesah sruta-paryeçtim
ndhipatiin krtvA pratilabdha bhavamti. yesam adhimatrn=
*> Tib. adds here : rnam-par thar-pa as before. S) cbhävak° MS.
hod byed-pa.
V i h ä r a -p a t a l a 339
tvät paripürnatväd adhicitta-viharam atikramya prathamam

adhiprajiia-vihäram pravisati. te punar dasa dharm üloka-
pravesä granthato yatha-sütrain eva veditavyah. ye ca
prnjnapyaipte yatra ca prajilapyaipte yena ca praj fiapyarp;
te (1te cal) yat-samäh paramärthah yasj'a ca samklesad vya=
vadanäc ca saipklisyaipte visudhyamte ca yat-pratisamyuk:
tena ca samklesena5' saipklisyaipte yaya3) cänuttaraya visuds
dhya visudhyaipte. ity ayam sainasârthas teçam dharm’a«
Ioka-nirdesänaip veditavyah. sa tasmiqi vihäre vyavasthi*
taii abhed}T’äsnyata-pürvamgamair yathä-sütram eva das’ä=
kärena jfiäna-paripakena jüäna-paripäcakair dharmaifr sa=
manvagatah samvrtto bhavati tatbägata-kule tad-ätmaka-dhas
rma-pratilaipbhât. sarv’akaram bodhisattväpeksäm adhipa=
tim krtva smpty-upasthana-pramukhan scptatriipsad-bodhi*
paksyäm dharmaip bhavaya ipti yathä-sütram eva. tasya
taqi dharmän upaya-parigrahena bhavayatah satkaya-drstih
su-süksmä ’pi [Tib. 176s] skandha-dhätv-ayatan’ady-abhinis
vesa-sarvêiïjitâni câtyantâsamudAcüratah prahïyaipte. te?äm
prahanäd yäni tathagata-vivarnitäni karmäni. tani sarve=
na sarvarp nädhyacarati. yäni punas tathagata-varpitäni.
tani sarvany anuvartaipte yathävat. tathä-bhütas ca bhü*
yasya raatrayä snigdha-mpdu-karmanya-cittas ca bhavati
tathä citr’akara-su-visuddha-cittas ca. krtajiîa-krtavedii’â=
dibhih*} tad-âsayânugunair vicitraih sukla-dharmaih sa=
manvägato bhavati. uttari ca bhümi-parisodhakani karir.ani
samanvesamäno (I27a) mahä-viry’arainbha-prapto viharati.
(1 υ tena ca MS. de-dag kyaii. -> kle£° MS. kun-nas non-
mons-pas. 3> yena MS. byas-pa tshor-ba-la-sogs-pas.
tasya t:m-nidanam âsayâdhyâsayâdhimukti-dhatuh paripü*

ryate. tan-nidânarp câ-saiphâryo bhavaty a-vikiiippyab sarva-
tlrthya-Mara-sasana-pratyarthika-bhütaih. pürvavc.c en bu=
ddha-darsanaip vistarena kusala-müla-visuddhir veditavyâ
·'· tatrâyaip visesah. tad-yatha tad eva suvarnaiji kusalena k r=
mârenâlaipkara-vidlii-krtam a-saiphâryaip bhavaty a-krt’a=
bharanair jatarüpaih. evnm asya bodhisattvasya tâui ku*
sala-mûlani a-sargharyâiji bhavamti tad-anya-bala-vilîarn-
sthitair bodhisattva-kusala-mülaih· tad-yatha mani-r.tna-
i" mukt’alokam a-saiphâryaip bhavati tad-anyair maijibhib.
sarva-vâtôdaka-vr§tibhis cânilcchedya-prabham bhavati.
evain ayam bodhisattvah a-saipharyo bhavati sarva-srâvaka-
pratyekabuddhaih· anâcchedya-prajiî’alokas ca bhavati sar;
va-Mara-pratynrthikaih. upapattitas ca Suyamo bhavati
w deva-râjah· kusalali sattvanaip. satkâya-dreti-vimvartanatâ*
yai. prabhâve ca yatra pürva-vihâre [Tib. 176b] satasahasra-
gunam akhyâtain. tatrâsmiip kotl-samakhyatam vedita*
vyam. ayam bodhisattvândip bodhi-pakçyâdhiprajfia-vihârah
dharm’illoka-pravesa-üiçpatti-pratilaipbhatas ca jnilna-parb
» pâcanatas ca bodhi-pakçya-dharma-aiçevanatas ca satkaya-
drçty-âdi^-sarvâbhiuivesêrpjita-prahâijatas ca pratiçiddhânu*
iiïata-karm::-vivarjaua2J-niçe«a?iatas:i) ca tan-nidanapi citta-
màrdavatas ca tad-anuküln-guna-samrddhitas ca bhümi-
parisodhaka-karma-parj’eçtim ârabhya maha-vîry’ârambha:
25 tas ca tin-nidânam âsayâdhyâsayâdhimukti-visodhanatas ca
tan-nidanaqi sarva-sâsana-pratyarthikâsarpharyatas ca ku*
sala-müla-viSuddhitas côpapattitas ca prabhâvatas ca sama*
» Adibhil.) MS. -> °nata MS. 3> brten-pa
V jh a r a - p a t a l a 341
sa-nirdesato veditavyab. vistara-nirdesatah punas tad-yatha

Dasabhamake arcismatl-bhQmi-nirdesah. bodhi-paksya dha=
rmab tasyaip bhGmau ]Mnarcir-bhGtAb (,samyag-dharma-
desana prajQa’vabhasakaraka lokanaip'b tasmat sa bhu=
mir arci§matl ’ty ucyate. saiva caiha bodhi-pak?y&dhipra=
jna-vihara ity ucyate.
tatra katamo 1odhisattvanaip satya-pratisaipyukto dvi=
tiyo ’dhiprajila-viharah. iha bodhisattvah purvake ’dhipra*
jiia-vihare ya dasa visuddh’asaya-samatah pratilabdhah.
tasam adhimatratvat paripGrnatvad dvitiyam adhiprajiia-
viharaip pravisati. dasa visuddh’fisaya-samatah yatha-sGs
tram granthato veditavyab· asamais ca buddhair buddhas
samab- tad-anya-sattva-dhatu-samatikrAutah. yais ca dhar=
mair yatha samab- ity ayam samas&rtho visuddh’asaya-
[Tib. 177a] samatanaip veditavyab- so ’smim vyavasthitab
bhQyo-jnana-vaise?ikatairi prarthayamanas catvary arya-sa*
tyani dasabhir akarair vatha-bhutaip prajanati. granthato
yatha-sQtram eva sarvaip veditavyaip. para-samj ilapana=
taip pratyatma-jiianatam tad-ubhayMhi9thGuata.m c’ arabhya
yac ca desyate. sQtra-vinaya-matrkam arabhya yena ca
desyate. pratyutpanna-duhkh’atinakataip hetutas canagata-
dubkha-prabhavataip hetu-k?ayat tat-k$aySnutpadanataip2)
tat-prahanopaya-nisevanatam c’ arbhya yatha desyate. ity
ayarp samasdrthah tasya das’akarasya catur-aryasatya-iiiana=
sya veditavyab- evaip satya-kusalab sarvaip ca samskara-
gataip prajiiaya samyag vidQsayati. sattva-dhatau ca ka*
< *....» This reading agrees to Tib. but reads: samyag-

dharma-deSana-prajria’vabh&sakarak’iilokiin&in. s> °nilip MS.MAM··
run’ûsayam vivardhayati. pürvânitâparântatas ca bâla-sattva-

mithya-pratipattiin samyak pratividhyati. teçâip ca vimo=
k?aya maha-pmiya-jnäna-8aipbhara-parigrahe cittnip pra=
nidliatte. tad-gat’flsayam ca samudanayati. smfti- ; ati-gati-
pramukhais ca prabhütair vicitrair gunaih (lsamrddhah.
aiiyal)-manasikârâpagatah. eitraih paripâcanôpayaih sattvâqi
paripacayati. yani ca sattvânugrahakarii laukikani lipi-
Sastra-mudra-garian’adïni yatba-sütram eva silpa-karma-
sthanani. tani sarvâny abhinirharati sattva-karuijatayâ.
anupürvena yavad bodhi-pratisthâpanârtham laukika-vya*
vaharânukülatayâ daridra-nasôpayataya dhatu-vai§amyay-
manusyâmanuçsyôpasaiphrtôpadrava-prasamanatayâ anava-
dya-kridâ-rati-vastûpasaipharato [Tib. 177b] ’dharraa*rati=
vyävartanatayä s&mnivâsôpakaranârthinam alpakrcchrepa
sarpnivasôpakaranôpasaipharanataya raja-caur’âdy-upadrava-
paritrâpatayâ sthauâsthüna-prayogânujfla-pratisedhanataya
3)maiiigalyâmarpgalya-vastv-adana-tyaga-sipniyojanatayâ df?=
tadharma^ - parasparânabhidroha - sarpparâyâviparïtâbhyuda=
ya-mârgôpadesanataya. ity ayam teçâm sattvâuugrâhaka»
päm silpa-karma-sthanänam samasâ(l2d")rtho veditavyah.
sarvam anyat pûrvavat. tatrâyaip visesah. tad-yatha tad
eva suvarriam kusalena karmarena musâragalva-mrçtaip
pratyarpitam &tulyat&y&r,> ’samhâryairi bhavati tad-anyaih
suvarnaih. cvam ayam bodhisattvab a-samhâryo bhavati
sarva-sravaka-pratyekabuddhaih tad -anya-bhümi-sthais ca
bodhisattvaily tad-yatha candra-sürya-nakçatrânôni abha
a . . . . 1) ‘’ddha.'S cânya MS. °myâ MS. 3> matpkaly0 MS.
·*> drste dharme MS. Λ> mthuiis-pa med-patii phyir.
a-saipharyä ca bhavati sarva-vata-man<Jaluib· sarva-vata-

vaha-sadhäranac ca bhavati. evam evasya bodbisattvasya
sa prajiïa a-samhäry-a bhavati sarva-sravakapratyekabud=
dhaih- laukika-kriya-sadharapa ca bhavati. upapattitah
Sarptuçito bhavati deva-rajah kusalah sarva-tîrthya-vimvar=
tanatayai. prabhavas ca kotï-sata-saipkhya-nirdeçato vedi=
tavyah. ayaip bodhisattvänaip satya-pratisamyukto ’dhipra=
jfia-vihârah· suddh’asaya-samata-niçpatti-pravesatas ca upa*
ya-satya-vyavacarapa-prativivardhanatas ca sarva-satpskara-
vidü9ana-sattva-kärunya-(1muard/icma<a.s ca tad-artha-pu-
nj/a'^jnäna-sambharöpacaya-priinidhana-prayogatas ca [Tib.
178'] smrti-mati-gaty-adi-guna-vrddhitas ca an-anya-mana=
sikära-sarv’akara-sattva-paripacanäbhiyogatas ca laukika-sil=
päbhinirhäratas ca kusala-müla-visuddhita upapattitah pra*
bhavatas ca samäsa-nirdesato veditavyali- vistara-nirdesa»
tah punas tad-yatha Dasabhümike sudurjayayam bhümau.
satyeçu niscaya-jflanaip su-durjayaip. tac cêha paridipitaip.
tasmat sa bhümil? sudurjayêty ucyate. tcnaiva cärthena
satya-pratisaipyukto ’dhiprajna-viharo drastavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanaip pratltyasamutpada-prati=
saipyukto ’dhiprajüa-viharab· iha bodhisattvena pürvam
eva satya-pratisaipyukte ’dhiprajßa-vihare dasa dharma-
samatäh pratilabdha bhavamti. yathasütraqi granthatas
ta veditavyah· tasam adhimätratvat paripürpatvad idaip
vihäram anupravisati. sarva-dharmeçu päramarthikasya
satah svabhavasya nirnimitta-sainataya abhilapâbhisaipskâ=
ra-pratibhasasyâlak?ana-samataya tasyaivâlakçanatvat sva=
.u Om. MS. rnam-par hphel-ba dart. del.ii don-du bsod-nams dart.
344 B o D H IS A T T V A B H Û M I
yam ajäta-samatayä. hetuto’nutpanna-samatayâ svayaip he=

tutas cânutpannatvad atyaiptam ädi-säipta-samatayä vidya*
mânasya vastu-grahakasya jnânanyaυ niçpraparpca-samataya
(128”) adâna-tyagâbhisaip9kara-vigama-samatayâ ca tasyaiva
r' klesa-duhkha-sarpklesa-viyogad2) vivikta-samatayä vikalpi*
tasya3> j neya-svabhilvasya mayâ-nirmitôpama-samatayü nir=
vikalpa-jiïana-gocarasya svabhftvasya bhavâbhüvâdvaya-sa=
matayS. ity ayaip tasâm dusänäm dharma-samatänäm
artha-vibhilgo veditavyah. so ’smim vihare [Tib. 178bJ
10 sthitah sattveçu sa ipv rdd ha-kar uno bodhau tlvra-cchandâ=
bhiliisa-jatah lokanaip saipbhavaip ca vibhavaip ca sarv’=
akarayâ pratltyasamutpada-samyag-vyavacaranatayft vyava=
carayati prajanâti. pratltyasamutpada-jnaua-saipnisritaip
câsya vimokça-mukha-trayam ajataip bhavati sûnyat’âmmb
ir, ttâpranihitarp. tato-nidânaip câsy’ atma-para-kflraka-veda=
ka-bhavâbliava-saminah na pravartante. sa evaip paramâ=
rtha-kusalab sattva-sâpeksah yonisalj pratividhyati klesa-
saipprayogat. pratyaya-sâmagryac ca samskftam prakrti-
dur-balam atm’atmlya-virahitam aueka-doça-duçt^tp pra*
μ vartate. na vinâ klesa-saipyoga-pratyaya-sflmagrlpi. tena
mayâ klesa-saipyoga-pratyaya-samagrl ca vikalïkartavyâ
atma-rakçâ’r tharp. na ca sa r vena sarvaip saipskrtaip vyu*
pasamayitavyaip sattvânugrahârthaip. tasyaivaip4’ jfiana-
kürunyânugatasyâsmim vihare asaipga-j iianâbhimukho nâ=
M ma prajiïa-parainita-vihârah abhimukhl bhavati. yenâyaip
sarva-laukika-caryasv asaktab carati. sa ca vihâro ya tî*
n Om. MS. ées-pa. 2> °gâgni MS. daft bral-bahi phyir. 3)
°lpat° MS. •*) "syaiva de-ltar.. . .de.
V IHÄKA.-PATALA 345
kçnâ saptamyarp bhümau prayogika-caryä-parvamta-gata

Ιχ>ά1ιΪ3βΜνη^93φίΐ1>. ta}'1 Ænulomikya ksarptyâ sanigrhlto
veditavvah. so ’samga-jfianâbhimukha,,-prajnâ-paramita-
vihâr’âbhimukhyad i2bodhy-âhürakâms2) ca pratyayân aha*
rati. laukikânâip3) ca samskfta-samvase na samvasati.
prasame ca sânta-darsï bhavati. na ca tatrâvatisthate.
tasyaivam upaya4)-praj fia-j ßänän ugatasyävatärn-sünyata-sa=
madhi-pramukhâni dasa samadhi-mukha-satasahasrany a=
[Tib. 179a]mukhlbhavamti. yatha sünyatâ-sainâdhih· evam
apranihit’ânimitta-samâdhayo veditavyah. teçâm amukhP
bhavad abhedy’asayas ca bhavati. sarv’âfcârâc5' chasa=
nad a-sanîhâryas ca bhavati sarva-tîrthya-Mâra-sasana-pra=
tyarthikaih. seçaqi purvavat. tatrâyam viseçah. tad-yatha
tad eva suvarnam kusalena karinû(129')rena vai(Jürya-ina=
ni-ratna-mrçh^ pratyarpitam a-saφharyaφ bhavati tad-
anyaili · sarva-jâtarüpaih. evam asya bodhisattvasya tani
kusala-mülâni visuddhai<mi?iie) bhavaφty β-βηφίιΰ^ηΐ.
pürvavat. tad-yathä candra-prabhâ sattv’asrayaφs ca hliU
dayaty an-acchedya-prabha ca bhavati catasrbhih (7vâta-
mandalïM.iJ.. evam. asyaP bodhisattvasya sa prajn’âbha
88ΓνΗ-38ίίνβ-^θ8β·ρ3ΓΪά3ΐα8φ ca prasamayati. an-âcchedjdl
ca bhavati sarva-Mâra-pratyarthikaih. Sunirmitas ca bha=
vati deva-rajal;. kusalati sattvanaφ sarvâbhimâna-vinivar=
*) “mukhalj MS. mùor-par phyogs-pa çea bya-ba. <2___ s> voh°

MS. byaù-chub hdren-par byed-pahi. s> laukikänna MS. hjig-rten-
pa-mams-kyi. 4) upâdâya MS. thabs. 5> rnam-pa thams-cad.
e) ches rnam-par dag-pa. <7 rluii-gi dkyil-likhol bsis de-
b?in-du dehi.
34ß Bo DHISATTVA BHÛMI
tan-.tayai. prabhävo ’pi kofl-sahasraip sarpkhya-nirdesato

dra^tavyah. ayaip pratityasunutpäda-pratisaipyukto ’dhi=
prajna-viharah. dharma-samatil-pariniçpatti-pravesatas ca
pratïtyasamutpadâvabodha-viπloksa-mukha-saInbhavatasυ ca
sarva-inithya-sarpjfia’samudac.Iratas ca rpays-samsära-pari=
grahatas ca asamga-jnanâbhimukha-prajfia-paramita-viharâ=
bhimukhatas2> ca apramäpa-samadhi-pratilaqibhatas ca
abhedy’äsaya-pratilaipbhatas ca säsanad a-saiphäryatas ca
kusala-müla-visuddhita upapattitah prabhavatas ca samasa-
nirdesato ve iitavyah. (3vistara-nirdesatasS) tad-yathä abhi=
mukhyArp bhütnau. asamga-jnanâbhimukhasya prajiîâ-
paramita-[Tib. 179b]vihar’abhimukhyad4) ab'iimukhî ’ty ne*
yate. tenaivârthenâyam viharo veditavyab-
tatra katamo bolhisattvanaip sâbhisaipskarah s’abhogo
nirnimitto viharab· iha bodhisattvenânarptare ’dhiprajfla-
viharo dasôpaya-prajfia’bhinirhrtüh sarva-sattvâsadharana5)
laukikah sarva-lokâsAdharanas ca margântar’âraipbha-vise=
çâb pratilabdha bhavaqrti. yesâm adhimatratvat paripür=
natvat saptamam vihâram anupravisati. te.ÿlm yathâ-sü=
tram eva grantha-vistaro veditavyab- laukika-sarppatti-
samvartakaip punya-parigraham arabhya sattveçu hita-su=
kh’âsayam arabhya bodhaya punya-saipbhâra-bodhipakçya-
dharmôttarôtkarçam arabhya srâvakâsüdharanata-pratyeka=
buddhâsadhüranatam arabhya sattva-dharmae>-dhatum ara»
bhya loka-dhatum arabhya tathagata-käya-vAk-citta-jflänam
11 saiptatas MS. tibyuù-ba. s' °khai MS. <s 5> vistaratas

MS. rgyas-par bstan-pa. ■*> °dai MS. r‘> sattva-sâdh0 MS. sems-
can(thams-cad)dart thun-moù ma-yin-pa. 0) karma MS. Om. Tib. 8c.
ärabhya. ity ayaip te?am upäya-prajßa-nirhrtanärn raärs

gârptaranam ftraipbha-visesänäm adhikftrârthah saraSsato
veditavyah. sa ebhir yuktah apramäijam asamkhyeyam
(129'') tathagata-viçayarçi pratividhyati. tat-samutthanäya
cânâbhoga-nirnhnittâkalpâvikalpanataya apramäpa-buddha-
viçaya-samutthânam pasyan niramtarani niscbidraip” pra=
yujyate sarvêryâpatha-cara-vihara-manasikâreçu. nâsya sa*
rvâvasthâ-gatasya märga-viprayukto bhavati. [Tib. 180"]
tasya citta-ksane dasa-paramita-pramukhah sarve bodhi-
pakgya dharmäh paripüryarpte viseçena. anyesu tu viha=
reçu na tatha. prathame pramudita-vihare pranidhânâ-
dhyalambanataya dvitlye citta-daussîlya-malâpakarçanatayâ
trtîye pranidhâna-vivardhana-dharni’aloka-pratilainbhanata=
yâS) caturthe mârgâvataranatayâ panicame laukika-kriya=
’vatüraijatayâ çaçfhe gambhira-pravesataya. asmixp3) punalj
saptame vihäre sarva-buddha-dharma-samutthapanataya
bodhy-aipgani paripüryaipte bodhisattva-prayogika-carya-
paripüri-saipgrahad asya viharasya. jîiânâbhijfia-carya-
visuddhâçtama-vihar’âkramanac ca. tatha hi bodhisattvah
asya viharasyânantarara açtamara visuddhaqi4’ viharam pra*
visati. sa ca vihara ekânita-visuddhah. imo tu sapta viha=
ra vyamisrah· visuddha-vihara-pûrvâipgamatvad asatnkli;
îjtah· tad-asampraptatvat sarpkliçta-caryâ-patita vaktavyah.
tasyâsmiqi vihàre sarve rag’adi-pramukhab klesâb prahîya=
rpte. sa ca na sa-kleso na niskleso veditavyab a-samudacarâd
buddha-j fianâbhi lasac ca. tathâbhütasyâsyâdhyasaya-pari=
i) nicch0 C. » °tilâbh° K . 3> tas0 C. 4> Om. C. Tib.
suddham apramanam kaya-vâri-manas-karma pravartate. sa

yani tathagata-varnitAni1' karmani pürvavat. tasya paipcama-
viharâbhinirhptani laukikani silpa-jiïânanîha paripüryamte.
Acärya-saipmatas ca bhavati tri-säliasra-mahä-sahasre stha*
payitvâ ûrdhva-vihara-[Tib. 180b]sthan bodhisattvAms tas
thagatäms ca. na kascid asy’ Asaya-pr,·lyogabhyatp samo
bhavati. sarve ca dhyân’àdayo bodhi-pakçya dharmah am us
khïbhavarpti bhavan’akarâbhimukhatayâ. no tu vipakâvas
sthanatab tad-yathA ’çtarne vihare. sa tatha prayuktah su-
niscita-vi§aya-samadhi-pramukhani dasa samadhi-sata-saha=
srany abhinirharati bodhisattva-samadhlnäm. teçaip ca Ia=
bhat samatikranto bhavati sràvaka-pratyekabuddha-samadhi-
(130“)visayarp. sa evam sarva-klesa-viviktena (ïdur-vijiie;
yenas’ sarva-vikalpa-pracârâpagatena3) kaya-vaû-manah-kas
rmanA viharati. na côttari-visesa-parimârganâbhiyogam
utsrjati sattvâveksayA. bodhi-paripüranârthaip tasyâpramâ=
narp sarva-nimittâpagatam kaya-vaû-manas-karma pravars
täte su-parisodhitam anutpattika-dharraa-ksäipty-avabhäsis
tam. as mina vihare sva-buddhi-viçayatayâ sarva-sravaka-
pratyekabuddha-vi?aya-samatikrantab4> tad-anyeçu tu gatsu
buddha-dharmâdhyalaipbanataya. saçthe ca5) vihare bodhis
sattvo nirodham samäpadyate. asmirps tu prati-ksanam
samâpadyate. idaqa câsyâtyadbhutaip karmâcintyam. yad
bhata-kotï-vihârena ca viharati na ca nirodham“' saksat*
l > Sic MS. & vivarn0 K. & Tib. varnita-vivarn0 CM

3ÎÎ3)· Cf. p. 339 9 et seq. (- jnätena C. rtogs-par dkah-pa.
» Also Tib. But ? anug° ■»> "kramah C. 5> Om. C. «'
vir° C.
karoti. sa tam evôpâya-jnânâbhinir haram adhipatim kftvA

sarva-sattvâsâdharapam bodhisattva-caryarp carati laukika-
pratibhâsârp câ-tan-maylm ca yathasütram eva. tasya tu1*
pindârthab. punya-krivam ârabhya kaçlatra-par§at-parigra=
harp abhinirvrtti-vise?a-prarthanä-[Tib. 181a]samärambhani
vimoksa-traya-vihäranatain2) hlnayanâdhimuktôpâya-vina=
yanatArp kSma-paribhogaip kâma-viseça-prârthanam tlrthi=
ka-vy;lvartanatarn para-cittânuvartanatArp maha-jana-kâyâ=
nuvartanatäm c’ ârabhya. seçam pürvavat. tatrâyarp viseçah.
tad-yathâ tad eva suvarnam kusalena karmarena sarva-
mani-ratna-mfgtarp pratyarpitam atyartharp bhrâjate. a-
sarpharyam ca3’ bhavati tad-anyair Jambüdvlpakaih4) sa=
rv’abharanaih. evam asya tâni kusala-müläni visuddha-
tarâpi a-samhäryäni bhavamti sarva-srâvaka-pratyeka=
buddha-kusala-mülaib tad-anyais ca nikrstatara-vihara-
stha-bod hisattva-kusala-mülai h. tad-yathâ süry’abha Jarp*
büdvipe yad-bhüyasa sneham ca parisoçayati. a-samhârya
ca bhavati sarva-tad-anya-prabhabhih- evam asya bodhi=
sattvasya prajiï’âbha sattvanâm sarva-klesa-viçâni sosa-
yati. a-samhâryâ ca bhavati pürvavac cbravak’âdi-jiiana-
prabhabhib· Vasavartï cà bhavati deva-râjah. kusalali
sravaka-pratyekabuddhâbhisamayôpasarphareçu. prabhavah
kotî'sata-sahasra-saipkhya-nirdesato veditavyah· (*ayaip
s’abhogoe) nirnimitto viharab upâya-prajiïa’bhinirhrta-mür=
gântar’ârambha-visesa- niçpatti- ( 130b)pravesatas ca tathâ=
gata-visaya-samutthana-prativedha-nirantara7>-prayogatas ca
J> Om. C. => °hâratâm K. *> Om. C. 4> Jamb° C.
°çta- K. <*___ *> asaipbh0 C. 7) "rottara C. rgyun-du.
350 B orm iSA T T V A BHUMI
prati-ksanaip sarva-bodhi-pak?ya-dharma-samudagamatnsl>
ca klist&klista-vyavasthanatas ca prayogika-carya-paripuri-
samgrahatas ca a§aya-suddhis’-karma-pravrttim adhikrtya
sarva-laukika-silpa-[Tib. 181b]karm’adi-paripQranatas ca a-
prameya-sravaka - pratyekabuddh&sadharaija-samadhi - prati*
lambhatas ca prati-ksana-nirodha-samapattitas ca sarva-sat=
tv&sadharana-loka-carya-carapatas ca kusala-mula-visuddhi*
tas ca upapattitah prabhavatas ca samasa-nirdesato vedita*
vyah. vistaratah3) purvavat. tad-yatha daramgamayam bhQ*
mau. bodhisattva-prayogika-carya-paripuri-samgrhitatvad
duramgamety ucyate. tenaiva c&rthena viharo veditavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanam an-abhogo nir-ni mitto
viharah. iha bodhisattvena prathame ’nantare vihare da*
§’akaram sarva-dharma-param&rthdvatara-jnanam pratila*
bdham bhavati. tri?v adhvasu yatha-yogam ady-an-utpanna=
tam a-janmatam a-lak?anatam arabhya tad-anya-hetu-bhavd*
sambhavavinasatAm c’ arabhya paramdrthato nirabhilapya-
svabhave vastuni abhilap&bhisaniskara-pratibhasasya sva*
bhavasya lakg mena hetu-bhavena cdvidyamanasya tasyaiva
samkles’atmaDa apravrttitam canivrttitarp c’ arabhya tad-
ajfiana-mithya’bhinivesa-hetukam ca tasmim vidyamane
vastuni nirabhilapye adi-madhya-paryavasana-sarva-kala-
samklesa-samatam arabhya tathata-samyak-pravesa-nirvika*
lpa-samataya ca tat-samkles&panayanam arabhya. ity asya
j fianasya das’akarasyddhimatratvat paripurnatvad imam
astamam parisuddham viharam avatarati.
ilia-sthas c&nutpattikeû dharmesu paramani bodhisat*
‘> cgamai C. 2J °ddha C. 3) °ra3ah C. °rah K.
V ih ä r a - p a t a l a 351
tva-ksämtim su-visuddhärp labhate. sä punah katamä.

catasfbhih paryesanäbhir ayaip bodhisattvab sarva-dharmäip
paryesya yadä caturbhir eva yatha-bhüta-[Tib. 182a]pari=
jnlnaih parijänäti. tadä sarva-mithyä-vikalpäbhinivesegv
apanite?u sarva-dharmilnäm drste ca dharme sarva-sarp=
klesän-utpatty-anukülatäm pasyati. samparäye ca sarvena
sarvam niravase?ato ’n-utpattim pasyati tesäm eva piirva-
mithyä-vikalpäbhinivesa-hetu-samutpannänäm dharmäpäm.
täb punas catasrah paryesanäh yathä pürvain nirdistäs
tattvärtha-patale”. catväri ca yathä-bhüta-parijiiänäni täny
adhimukti-caryä-vihärain upädäya j'ävat s’äbhoga-nirnimit=
tä(131a)d vihärän na su-visuddhäni bhavamti. asmirps tu
vihäre parisuddhäni bhavamti. tasmät sa bodhisattva anufc
pattikesu dharme§u ksämti-pratilabdha ity ucyate. sa tas=
yäb k^äipter läbhät gambhiram bodhisattva-vihäram anu*
präpnoti. tasya ye pürvake nirnimitte vihäre catvärah
apaksäläh. te prahlnä bhavanti. yah s’äbhogäbhisamskärah.
sa prahlno bhavati. uttari ca visuddha-vihäre autsukyarp
prahlriam bhavati. sarv’äkära-sattvdrtha-kriyä-saktäv aut=
sukyaip prahlnarn. bhavati. sük^ma-sarpjfiä-samudäcäras ca
prahlno bhavati. tasmät sa vihärah su-parisuddhaS) ity
ucyate.
tasya ca tasmirp gambhlre vihäre ’bhiratasya tasmirp
dharma-mukha-srotasi tathägata-samcodanä-samädäpanä-
abhinirhüra-mukha-3)jiiänäbhijnä-karmöpasaiphäro ’prame=
yah. tathä samcoditasya cäpramäpa-käya-vibhakti-jfiänä=
bhinirhäro dasa-vasitä-präptis ca yathä-sütram eva vistarena
p. 536 et seq. 2> viä° K yofis-su dap-pa. 3> jnäbh° C.
veditavyfth. vasita-praptah sa y&vad akamk?ati. tilvat

ti?thati. yena vft dhyana-vimok9’adi-citta-viharen’ akam=
k§ati. tena viharati. sa mkalpa-matrenaivasya sarva-bhos
j an’adi-pari?kara-[Tib. 182b]sampad bhavati. sarva-silpa-
karma-sthane?u c&sya yatha-kama-pracarata bhavati. sar=
vdpapatti-saipvartanlyeû ca karmasu sarv6papatty-a}rata=
ne?u c&sya ‘'kama-kamopapattita1* bhavati. yath£psitam
ca sarva-rddhi-karyaip. karoti. sarva-pranidhanani c&sya
yatha-kamarp samrdhyaipti. yad-yad eva vastu yatha
’dhimucyate. tat tathaiva bhavati. n&nyatha. yac ca
jiieyam jnatu-kamo bhavati. tad api janlte yathavat.
nama-kaya-pada-kaya-vyamjana-kayanaqi ca nikama-labh!
bhavati. sarva-dhanna-samyag-vyavasthana-kusalah· evam
vasita-praptasydsya bodhisatlvasy&tah pareria vasita-prapti-
krt&nusaipso vistarena yatha-sdtram eva veditavyab· auda=
rikarp ca buddha-darsanam vihaya satata-samitam avira=
hito bhavati buddha-darsanena. seâ-kusala-mula-visuddhir
yatha-sutram veditavya saha (2suvarna-dr9ti.nteia’ abha-
dr?tAntena2’ ca. upapattih prabhava-vise§as c&py asya
bodhisattvasyasmim vihare yatha-stitram eva veditavyah.
ayam anabhogo nir-nimitto viharah param&rthdvatara-
j nana-nispatti-pravesatas3> cdnutpattika-dhanna-kâqiti-
(131b)labhatas ca sarv&paksaldpagata-gambhira-bodhisattva-
vihara-praptitas ca dharma-mukha-srotasi buddhair apra*
meydbhinirhara-mukha-jnan&bhijiia-karmopasainharatas ca
apramaria-kaya-vibhakti-jfiana-pravesatas ca vasitd-prap5
a . . . . 1) kAma-kar6p° CK. dgah-mgur skye-bar. <3. . . suvarna-
dr^t&ntena AIS. gser-gyi dpe dan Ijod-kyi dpe dati 3> ta i C.
titas ca vasitä’nusaipsa-pratyanubhavanatas ca kusala-müla-

visuddhita” upapattitah2) prabhavatas ca samäsa-nirdesato
veditavyah. vistara-nirdesato yatha-sütram tad-yatha aca=
lâyaip bhümau. pürvakâbhisaipskârâpagaraad anâbhoga-
niscala-vähi-marga-samärüdhani tac cittam tasyäm bhümau
[Tib. 183a] pravartate. tasmât sa bhümir acalêty ucyate:
tenaiva cârthenâyam vihüro draçtavyali.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanâm pratisaipvid-vihäralj. iha
bodhisattvas tenâpi viharena gaipbhîrenâsamtuçta uttari-
jiïâna-visesatam anugacchan yais ca dharma-j iïanâbhisam=
skâraih paresâm dharmah sarv’akaro bodhisattvena desa=
yitavyo yac ca dharm’akhyana-krtyam. tat sarvam yathä-
bhütam prajänati. tatrêdam dharma-samakhyâna-krtyam.
gahanôpavicâresu ye ca sarpklisyarpte visudhyamte ca. yena
ca saipklisyaipte yena ca visudhyante. .yac ca samklesa-vya=
vadanam. ya ca tasyänaikämtikata. yâ ca tasyaikämtikata.
ya ca tasyaikämtänaikaiptikata. tasya yatha-bhütam jfiänam.
evam ca dharma-desana-kusalasya desana-krtya-kusalasya ca
yat sarv'äkära-maha-dharmabhänakatvam aprameya-dhära=
nï-praptasya sarva-svarâipga-vibhakti-kusalasyâksaya-prath
bhanasya. yadrsyâ dharma-dharaijôdgrahnria-saktyâ samas
nvagatasya. yaya bodhisattva-pratisamvid-abhinirhrtaya
vâca. yadpse dharm’âsane niçannasya. yatra yeçu ca dha=
rmam desayatah yavadbhir raukhaih. yayä sattva-vijfia*
pana3)-saiptoçana-krtya-sainniyojana-sak(ya samanvügatasya.
tat sarvam yathä-sütram eva vistara-nirdesato veditavyaip.
kusala-müla-visuddhy-upapatti-prabhâva-viseso ’pi yatha-
u °ddhi C. *> utpatt0 C. :*J go-bar-byed-pa. But
sQtram eva veditavyah. ayaiq bodhisattvanam pratisam*

vid-viharah samta-vimok?4samtusti-[Tib. 183b]pravesatas ca
dharma-samakhyan&bhisaniskara-jiianatas ca tat-krtya-jiia=
natas ca acimtya-mahA-dharmabhanakatva-pratilambhatas
ca kusala-mula-visuddliita upnpatti tali prabhavatas ca sa=
masa-nirdesato veditavyah. vistara-nirdesatah punar yatha-
sQtram eva. tad-yatha sadhumatyAm bhQman. srrva-
sattvanaqi hita-sukh’Asaya-parisuddhaya bodhisattva-prati=
saqivin-matya dharma-samakhyanMhikaratvat sa bhQmih
sadhumatl ’ty ucyate. tenaiva c&rthen&yam api viharo
dra§[avyalj.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanaqi paramo vihArah. iha
bodhisattvasya pratismvid-vihare sarv’a(132*)kara-parisuddhe
dharma-rA j atvArhasya dharm4bhi§eka-samasannasya vimal’A=
di-samadhy-aprameya-pratilambha-tat-krtya-karanatah sar=
vaj iia-j iSana-visesdbhi§eka-pascima - siunadhi - sammukhlbha*
vac ca sarva-buddhebhyas tad-anurQp’asana-kaya-parivara-
pratilabhinah sva-rasmi-gamana-pratyagamanaili. sarv’aktV
ra-sarvaj na-j nanAbhiseka-pratilambhatas ca abhisiktasya ca
sarva-vineya-samudanayana - tad-vitnok?opaya-buddha-krtya-
jiianatas ca aprameya-vimok§a-dharany-abhijiia-pratilaiji=
bhatas ca tad-adhipateya-maha-smrti-inanabhinirhAra-nir=
vacana-vyavasthanatas ca maha’bhijna’bhinirharatas ca
kusala-mula-visuddhy-upapatti-prabhava-vise§atas ca sama=
sa-nirdesatah paramo viharo veditavyah vistara-nirdesatah
punar yatha-sutram eva. tad-yatha dharmameghayam
bodhisattva-bhumau. paripUrna-bodhisattva-mArgah [Tib.
184*] su-paripurna-bodhi-sambhAras ca sa bodhisattvali ta=
thägatAnäm aiptikäd dharma-megha-bhütâmυ atyudaräm

duhsahäip tad-anyailj sarva-sattvais sad-dharma-vrsUm
saippratlechati. mahää)-megha-bhütas ca svayam an-abhi=
sambuddha-bodhir abhisaipbuddha-bodhis cäprameyänäm
sattvânâip sud-dharma-vrstyä nirupamayä klesa-rajâipsi pra=
samayati. viciträiji ca kusala-müla-sasyäni virohayati viva=
rdhayati päcayati ca tasyäip bhümav avasthitah. tasmat
sa bhümir dharmaraeghêty ucyate. tenaiva cârthena paras
mo vihüro dra§tavyah.
na ca yany uttaröttaresu vihäresv amgani nirdistani.
tani pürvakeçu vihilresu sarvena sarvarp na samvidyamte.
api tu mrdutvan na samkhyilm gacchaipti3>. tesäm eva
ca madhyädhimatratvät tad-anyôttara-bhumi-pratilambha-
nispatti-vyavasthänam veditavyam.
ekaikas cätra viharo ’nekair inaha-kalpa-kot!-sata-sa=
hasrais tato va prabhütataraih pratilabhyate niçpadyate
ca. te tu sarve vihäras tribhir mahä-kalpäsamkhyeyaih
saraudagacchanti. maha-kalpâsamkhyeyenâdhimukticarya-
viharaip samatikramya pramudita-vihäro labhyate. tarn
ca vyâyacchamâno dhrauvyena nä-vyäyacchamänah. dvitis
yena mahä-kalpäsamkhyeyena pramudita-vihäram yävat
s’abhogam nirnimittain vihftram atikramyänabhogam nirs
nimittam pratilabhate. tac ca niyatam eva. tathä hi sa
suddh’asayo bodhisattvo (132l>) niyatam vyayacchate. trtis
yena maha-kalpäsamkhyeyenänäbhogam ca nirnimittam
pratisamvid-[Tib. 184b]viharam ca samatikramya paramarp
11 So also Tib. but °tânàœ Κ . & £56. 2> dharma C. 3)
°cchati CK.
bodhisattva-viharam pratilabhate.
tatra dvau kalp&samkhyeyau veditavyau. yo ’pi maha-
kalpafr. so ’pi ratrimdivasa-mas&rdhamasa-gaijana-yogena
kalaprameyatvad asamkhyeya ity ucyate ya ’pi te§am eva
5 maha-kalpanani ganaua-yogena sarva-ganana-samatikranta
saipkhya. so ’py asajpkhyeyafr· purvakena kalp&sainkhyes
yena bodhir analpaih kalp&samkhyeyair adhigamyate. pa=
scimakena punah kalp&sarpkhyeyena tribhir eva. n&dhi=
kaih. yas tv adhimatrddhimatrena vTry’arambhena prayuj*
10 yate. tatab” kascid antara-kalpani prabhdtam vyavartayati.
kascid yavan maha-kalpaip. na tv asamkhyeya-vyavrttih
kasyacid astiti veditavyam.
ebhis ca dvadasabhir bodhisattva-viharais tribhir asa=
inkhyeyaib kles’avarana-pak.^yam ca dau?thulyarp prahi=
is yate. j iiey’avarana-paksyam ca. tatra tri?u vihare?u kle=
s’avarana-pak?ya-dau9 ;hulya-prahariam veditavyam. pras
mudite vihare apayika-klesa-paksyasya sarvena sarvaxn
siunudacaratas tv adhimatra-madhyasya sarva-klesa-paksa-
sya anabhoge nirnimitte vihare anutpattika-dharma-ksamti-
2o visuddhi-vibandha-klesa-paksyasya sarvena sarvam dausthu*
lyasya prahanarp. veditavyam. samudacaratas tu sarva-
klesanaip. parame punar vihare sarva-klesa-savasana’nu*
say’avaraija-prahanam veditavyam. tac ca tathagatam viha*
ram anupravisatah j ilov’avar ana-paksyam api dau?thulyam
25 [Tib. 185*] trividham veditavyam. tvag-gatam phalgu-ga=
tarp sara-gatam ca. tatra tvag-gatasya pramudite vihare
prahanarp bhavati. phalgu-gatasy&nabhoge nirnimitte.
11 tatra C. dehi naii-na.
V IH A RA -PA fA I/A 357
sfira-gatasya tathagate vihare prahanam bhavati. sarv’a-

varapa-visuddhi-jfianata ca. tesu ca trisu viharesu tasya
klesa-jney’avarana-prahanasya tad-anye vihara yatha-kra=
mam sambhara-bhuta bhavamti.
e?u trayodasasu viharesu samasata ekadasa-vidha visu*
ddhir veditavya. prathame gotra-visuddhih. dvitlye srad*
dha’dhimukti-visuddhih· trtlye adhyasaya-visuddhi}?. ca=
turthe sila-visuddhih. (133*) pamcame citta-visuddhih.
sasthe saptame ’§tame ca sainyag-jnana-samarambha-visud=
dhih. navame prayogika-carya-paripQri-visuddhih. dasame
tattva-jnandbhinirhara-visuddbib- ekadase tad-artha-sam»
yak-para-samakhyanaya pratisamvid-visuddhih- dvadase
sarv’akara-sarva-jney4nupravesa-jnana-visuddhih. trayodase
tathagate vihare savasana-sarva-klesa-jney’avarana-visud=
dhih.
a?tabhis ca purva-nirdistair mahayana-saipgrahakair
dharmair esam trnyodasanam viharanam samgraho veditas
vyah. prathama-dvitlyayor viharayoh sraddha-jatasy4dhi=
mukti-gatasya bodhisattva-pitaka-sravapa-cintana. tftlye
vihare adhyasayopagamanarri bhavardakara-pratilambha-
pQrvakarp. tad-anyesu sarva-viharesu yavat s’abhoga-nirs
nimittad bliavana-bahulyam. tatas cordhvam tri$u bodhi=
sattva-viiiare.su [Tib. 185”] parisuddha-carya-samgrhlte.û
bhavana-phala-parinispattih. tathagate vihare atyamta-nai*
ryanikata veditavya.
sravaka-vihara-sidharmyeria caisarp dvadasauam bodhi=
sattva-viharanam auukramo veditavyah. yatha sravaka=
sya sva-gotra-viharah. tatha ’sya prathamo veditavya}?.
yatha tasya samayktva-nyâinâvakramti-prayoga-vihârah.

evam asya dvitîyah. yatha tasya nyâmâvakrarriti-vihârah.
tatha ’sya trtlyo viharah. yatha tasyâvetyaprasada-labhinah
arya-kaiptâdhisîla-vihara uttari-äsrava-ksayäya. tathâ ’sya
caturtho viharah. yathâ tasyâdhisïlaip nisrityâdhicitta-sik?a-
nirhara-vihârah. tatha ’sya paqicamo viharah. yatha tasya
yatha-pratilabdha-satya-jïïanâdhiprajna-siksa-viharab· tatha
’sya sastha-saptamâstama vihara veditavyah. yatha tasya su-
vicârita-jîieyasy’ animitta-samädhi-prayoga-vihärah. tatha
’sya navamo viharah. yathâ tasya parinispanno nirnimitta-
vihârah. tatha ’sya dasamo viharah. yatha tasya vyntthi=
tasya vimukty-ayatana-vihârali. tatha ’syaikadaso viharah.
yatha tasya sarv’âkAro ’rhattva-vihârah. tatha ’sya dvadaso
viharo veditavyah.
Bodhisattvabhüinâv (1adhare ’nudharme" yoga-

sthane 'Vihara-patalam caturtham. dvitîyam yo=
ga-sthanam!).
àdhàrânudhar0 CK. <! ___ 2) caturtham vihâra-patalam

samâptaqi. samâptam ca yoga-sthàna-dvitliyam. K.
U p a p a t t i-p a t a l a 359
s a m a s e n a b o d h is a ttv a n a q i p a m c a v id h a u p a p a ttih . sar=

v a c a s a r v a -v ih a r e s u c a sarv eg am c a b o d h isa ttv A n a m ana=
vadya s a r v a -s a ttv a -h ita -s u k h a y a . iti-s a m s a m a m ta t-[T ib .
1 8 6 a]s a b h a g a n u v a r ta n i m a h a ttv o p a p a ttih a d h ip a ty o p a p a ttis
c a r a m a co p a p a ttih .
tatreti-sacpsa(133b)mani upapattih katama. iha bodhb
sattvah durbhikse?u krcchresu maha-kamtAresu kale?u pra=
nidhajra · sattvanam alpa-krcchrena yatrA-nimittam maha-
matsy’Adi-yonisupapadyate. vipule§v Atma-bhavesu yatro=
papannah krtsnaqi jagat sva-mamsena samtarpayati. vya-
dhi-bahulesu ca sattvesu pranidhaya siddlia-vidyadhara-
luaha-vaidy’atma-bhavarn parigrhnati te$Am vyadhlnam
prasamAya. bbrsa-para-cakropadrutesu ca sattvesu balavan
bhu-patir bhavati dharmena samenopaya-kausalena1>para-cak*
ropadrava-prasaman&rtham paraspara-viruddhesu ca satt=
vesv adeya-vacano bhavati samdhi-kriyayai vair'Asaya-pra=
samanAya ca. dancja-bandhana-citra-pida-pravrtteû ca pra=
j ana ip rajasu te?am eva sattvopadravAnam prahanAya tad-
rupe?u raja-kule§iipapadyate. raja ca dharmiko bhavati
sattvAnukampakah. ye ca sattva mithyA-drstayas ca pApa-
karinas ca kasmimscid dev’ayatane adhimuktal.i. te§ara
anukaippaya mithya-dr^ti-duscarita-prahanAya (!tasmimn
eva dev’ayatane2> upapadyate. pranidhana-vasita-balabhyatp
cSyam upapattir anukampA-purvika ’prameya veditavya vi=
stara-nirdesatas tasu-tasu vicitrasu <3yoni§u upapanneû.^
'> °Jyen°K. '2. . . .-1 "smirpn ev’ Sy° C. °smin dev'Sy" K. lhalji gnasde-nid-
du. <3. . . ,3) yonisutiryag-yony-upapannesusattveguK.yonisu tiryag-yony-
upapannesusatveC. Those underlined words are not rendered into Tib. & Ch.
samâsa-nirdesas tv ayam asyâh.

tat-sabhflgânuvartinï upapattih katama. iha bodhisatt=
vah pranidhâya vâ vasita-prüptito va vicitresu tiryagyony-
upapanne?u sattve?u deva-yaksa-nâgâsur’âdi?u [Tib 186b]
cânyonya-drugdha-viruddheçu tatha mithyâ-dr§tike?u brähs
mapeçu tatha duscarita-cariçu tad-âjlveçu tad-abhirateçu
tathâ kameçv atyarthâdhyavasitesu kamâdhimukte?u satt=
ve?u tcsam sattvanaqi sabhagatayara upapadyate pramu=
kliyena tasya dosasya vinivartanârtham. sa pramukho bhûU
va yat te sattvâh satnudâcararati. tad asau lia samudâ=
carati. yat te na sainudacaramti kusalam. tad asau samu*
dâcarati. kusala-samudacaraya caiçâm dharmani desayati.
te taya ea dharma-de-anayâ taya ca visabhaga-sainudâcâra=
tayâ tebhyo doçebhyah tenôpâya-kausalena" viuivartante.
iyam apy upapattir aprameyâ pürvavad veditavyâ.
tatra mahattvôpapattih katama. iha bodhisattvah(134a)
prakrtyaivôpapadyamânah sarva-loka-prativisistam ayur-
varna-kulaisvary’âdi-vipakam abhinirvartayati. tena ca vi=
pâkena yathôktani sva-parârtha-patale2) karma karoti. sâ
’py upapattir bodhisattvasyâprameyâ täsu-täsu yonisu ve=
ditavyà.
tatra katama bodhisattvasy’ adhipatyôpapattilj. ya bo=
dhisattvasya prathamam pramudita-viharam upadüya yâvad
dasamad viharad upapattir varnita. sa ’sy’ adhipatyôpapa=
ttir ity ucyate. Jairibüdvîpêsvaratvam upâdaya yavan Mas
hêsvaratvat ak an is than atikramya sarvôpapatty-ayatana-pra=
tiviçtarp yatra parama-vihara-präpta eva bodhisattva upapa=
U °lyena K. -> p. 28*'. et seq.
U p a p a t t i - p a t a i -a 361
dyamte. teçarp hi tat karm’adhipatyena nirvrttarp.

tatra caramü bodhisattvôpapattih katamä. yasyüm
upapattau paripürna-bodhi-sambhäro bodhisattvah purohita-
kule va raja-kule va upapadyânuttarâm samyaksaqibodhim
abhisarpbudhyate. [Tib. 187a] sarvam ca buddha-käryam
karoti. iyam upapattis carama pascimêty ucyate. ye kecit
bodhisattva” atîtânâgata-pratyutpaimeçv adhvasu subhasu
bhadrasu kalyü nâsûpapattisûpapannA b upapatsyarpte upa=
padyaipte ca. sarve te asv eva parpcasu. nâta uttari nâto
bhüyah stbapayitva bala-bhümy-upapattïh. tathä hi (:vi=
jfiaih bodhisattvair upapattayas) etab pamcâbhipretah. tab
khalv etab upapattayo mahâbodhi-phalah· ya äsritya bodhi=
sattvah ksiprain anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhi=
sarpbudhyarpte.
Bodhisattvabhümäv adhare*} nis^he yoga-sthàne

prathamam upapatti-patalain.
11 Om. C. <*___ 2> vijna-bodhisattvôpapattayah K. 3) °ra-

tatra sarvâsu” (,vihara-gatasuS) bodhisattva-caryüsu bo=

dhisattvanam samasatah sacjvidhah samyaktva-parigraho
veditavyah. sakrt-sarva-sattva-parigrahah adhipatya-pari=
grahah upOdana-parigrahah dîrghakalikah a-dîrghakalikah
caramas ca parigrahah.
(3prathama eva cittôtpade bodhisattvena sarvah sattva-
dhatuh kalatra-bhavena parigrhltah. esam maya yatha-
sakti yathâ-balaip sarv’âkâra-hita-sukhôpasamhârab karanï:
ya iti. tathaiva ca karoti. ayarp bodhisattvasya sakrt-sar=
va-sattva-parigrahah.
svami-bhûtasya mâta-pitr-putra-dara-dasî-dâ sa-karmas
kara-pauruseya-parigrahe râja-bhütasya ca râjya-jane bo=
dhisattvasy’ adhipatya-parigraha-saipjfiä. sa ca tasmim
parigrahe [Tib. 187b] parigrahânurüpaya kriyaya bodhisatt»
va-rüpaya pravartate. mata-pitaraip ca kusale samniyoja»
yati vividhair upäyaih. (134b) kalena ca kalam püjôpastha»
naip karoti. krta-jiïas ca bhavati krta-vedï. cittânuvarta»
kas ca mata-pitror bhavati. dharmeçv artheçu tad-vasa-
vartl. putra-dara-dasl-das’âdïnam kalena kalam samyag
bhakta-prâvaranam anuprayacchati. karinâmtais cainan na
badhate. vyatikramaip caiçâip kçaraate. glananam ca sam»
yag-glünôpasthanam karoti. kusale cainân samniyojayati.
kalena ca kalam vaisesikena labhena priya-vaditayä côpava»
tsati4' na caisu dasl-däsa-sam j fiäm karoti. atmavac cainani
viseçena va paripâlayati. rajya-jane punah raja-bhüto bodhis
sattvah a-dancjenâ-sastrena râjyaip karayati. dbarmena
') “rva K. <s. . . . îJ Om. C. 3> In Tib. stands here de-la =
tatra. 4> So C. “vatsayati K.
P a R IG R A H A-PATA LA 363
bhogân upasamharati. anvay’ägataip ca rajyaip paribhuipkj

te. na para-rästrarp sahasa balen’ akramati.” yatha-sakti
ca yatha-balam sattvan päpan nivarayati. pitr-bhütas ca
bhavati prajânâm. samvibhâga-sïlas ca bhavati para-satt=
vanam api. präg eva sva-bhrtyânam. anabhidrohî ca
bhavati satya-vâdï ca. vadha-bandhana-dandana-cchedana-
tadan’adi-sattvôtpïda vivarjitah·
tatra samyag-gana-parikarsanaqi bodhisattvasyôpâdana-
parigraha ity ucyate. sa dvabhyäm karanâbhyâm
samyak parisadarp parigrhnati. niramisa-cittena ptirigrhj
pati. samyak ca svârthe prayojayati. na mithyâ-prayo=
gena vipravädayati. sarvasmiips ca parigrahe [Tib. 188a]
sama-citto bhavati. na paksa-patitab· na ca tesäm amtike
dharma-mätsaryam karoti. na c’ acarya-muçtiip. na ca
tesam amtikad upasthana-paricaryaip pratyäsamsate. ku=
sala-kâmataya tu svayaqi kurvatäm na nivarayati tesâm eva
pupya-sambhârôpacaya-nimittam. kalaip ca präpya svayam
eva tesäm upasthana-paricaryä-karta bhavati. avyutpannam
caigäm arthaip vyutpadayati. vyntpannam ca paryavadâ=
payati utpannôtpannaip ca sarpsayam. nasayati. kaukrtyam
ca prativinodayati. gaipbhlram cârtha-padam prajfiayâ pra=
tividhya kalena kälam saipprakäsayati. sama-dubkha-sukhas
ca tair bhavati. atmanas cântikat tesam arthe amisa-hetor
adhikena vyäpärena samanvägato bhavati. kalena ca ka=
lam e?3ip vyatikrame samyak-codako bhavati. kalena ca
nyäyenävasädakah. vyädhitäms caitâm vimanaskam vâ
sarvathä nâdhyupeksate vyâdhi-prasamâya daurmanasyâpa=
n àkramate C.
nayâya ca. hînarns caiuän rüpa-smrti-vîrya-jiïan’adibhir na

paribhavati. kalena ca kälam tesam khedam anupravisya
yukta-rüparji dharmaqi desayati. kalena ca kalara esâm
Alambane samyag avavadam anuprayacchati. vimarda-sahû
(135a)?nus ca bhavaty asaipksobhyah. tais ca saha tulya-
vrtta-samäcäro bhavaty adhiko va. na nyünab- lâbha-sat=
kare ca nihsprho bhavati. kârunikas ca bhavati. anuds
dhatas câcapalas ca slla-dpsty-äcär’ajiva-saippannas ca bha
vati. uttâna-mukha-varnas ca bhavati. vigata-bhrkiitih
pesalo madhura-bhânî pürvâbhilâpî [Tib. 188b] smita-pür:
varpgamab· satata-samitâbhiyukto bhavati kusala-pakse.
pramAda-kausldyâpagatab- tathaiva parsadah anusik?anâr=
tham Atma-visesatâ-gamanatâyai ca. na ca bodhisattvah
sarva-kâlam parçad-upâdânam karoti. naiva na karoti. na
cânyathA karoti.
tatra ye mrduke paripAke vyavasthitah sattvAh. te
bodhisattvasya dïrghakalikam upadanam ity ucyamte cirena
kalena visuddhi-bhavyatayA.
ye punar madhye paripâke vyavasthitah· te adîrghas
kalikam upâdanam ity ucyamte na-cirena visuddhi-bhav*
yataya.
ye punah sattva adhimatre paripâke vyavasthitah. te
bodhisattvasya caramam upâdânam ity ucyamte tasmimn
eva janmani visuddhi-bhavyatayâ. ity ayam sadvidhah sam=
yak-sattva-parigraho bodhisattvânâm. yena parigrahenâtï=
tânagata-pratyutpannâ bodhisattvah sattvani parigrhltavam=
tah parigrahïçyamti parigrhnamti va. punah nâsty ata
uttari nâto bhüyah.
P a b ig r a h a -p a t a l a 365
evam ca samyak-sattva-parigraha-pravrttanäip bodhi=

sattvAnärp dvadasa sarpbädha-samkata-präptayo veditavyäh.
tasu vicakçanena bodhisattvena bhavitavyarp. vyatikrama-
vyavasthitesu sattveçu yadi va bädhanarp1’ yadi va adhyu=
pekçapA bodhisattvaaya sarpbAdha-samkata-prAptih. kafu= *
kena ca prayogena sative*' samudacârah svasya c’ asayasya
kles’AraksA saipbAdha-saipkata-praptih. alpake ca deya.
dharme sanavidyamäne bahünaip yAcanakanArp sammukhl=
bhavo yäcanaya saipbädha-sarpkata-prAptih. ek’atmakasya
cäsya bahünam sattvanâqa krtyegu vicitresütpannegu [Tib* 10
189*] sahayibhava-yacanâ saipbadha-samkala-präptih· pra.
mada-sthânlya ca subha laukikî saraapattir deva-loköpapattis
câ-karmanya-cetasah sambädha-saipkata-prAptih. sattvârs
tha-kriyâ’rthinas ca sattvârtha-karanâ-samarthata samba ;
dha-saipkaia-praptih. müdha-satha-khatumkeçu sattvesu M
dharma-desanâ va ’dhyupeksanâ va sambâdha-sarpkata-prAî
ptib- samsAre ca nitya-kälarp dosa-darsanam samsârâparis
tyâgas ca saipbädha-saipkata-praptib· a-visuddhe adhya=
saye musita-smrte maranam saipbadha-samkata-prAptih.
(135b) avisuddhe c’ âsaye parair agrasya parama-priyasya 2o
vastuno yacana saipbadha-saipkata-praptih. nana-bhinna-
matânam nâna’dhimuktikanüip sattvAnäip samjöapti-kriya
adhyupekçana vâ saipbadha-samkata-praptib· atyaiptikas
câ-pramadah karanïyah klesâs ca sarvena sarvarp na pra=
batavya iti saipbädha-sarpkata-präptib- evaip sambAdha- .5
samkata-prâptena bodhisattvena kvacid guru-lAghavam lak=
11 °nft K. gnod-pa bya-dgos. But S3 C3C#ë) %k = ? Sàsanam
« °ttva-CK.
sayitvä tathaiva prayoktavyam. kvacit pudgala-pravicayab

karaolyab·1’ kvacid dhairj'anr1 alambya hetum samadAya
vartitavyam. samyak-pranidhanani ca karanïyüni. kvacic
cittasya prasaro na deyah. kvacit tivram pralisamkhyAnam
5 upasthâpyâkhinnena ksainena bhavitavyam. kvacid upeksa=
keija bhavitavyam. kvacid arabdha-vlryen’ atapta-kariria
bhavitavyaφ. kvacid upäya-kusalena bhavitavyaip. evam
samyak-pratipaksa-kusalo bodhisattvah sarva-sambadha-
samkata-präpti-sammukhibhave ’pi lia viçîdati samyak c’
10 âtmânam [Tib. 189b] pariharati.
Bodhisattvabhümav (3adhare nisj.he3) yoga-sthane

parigraha-patalam dvitlyam.
Om. C nlyah K. byaho. 2> vairy0 CK. bratan-po.

«*.. . .*> °ran° CK.
B h u m i- p a t a l a 367
esu yatha-varnitesu trayodasasu viharesu anugatah

sapta bhQmayo veditavyah. sad bodhisattva-bhumayah.
eka vyamisra bodhisattva-tathagatl bhQmih. gotra-bhumir
adhimukti-carya-bhumih suddhadhyasaya-bhumis carya-pra=
tipatti-bhdmih niyata bhhmih niyata-carya-bhQmih uis^ha- 5
gamana-bhQinis ca. itimab sapta bodhisattva-bhumayah.
asam pascima. vyamisra. tatra gotra-viharo ’dhimukti-car=
ya-viharas ca dve bhtlml. pramudito viharah suddMdhya*
saya-bhumih. adhisilddhicitta-viharair trayas cadhipra^
jha-viharah s’abhogas ca nirnimitto viharah carya-pratipatti- 10
bhumih. an-abhogo nirnimitto viharab niyata bhumib·
tasyam bhumau bodhisattvab tptlya-niyati-pata-patito bhavati.
pratisaipvid-vibaro niyata-carya-bhumih. paramo viharah ta*
thagatas ca nistha-gamana-bhumih. tathagatasya punar
vibarasya bhOmes ca pascan nirdeso bhavisyati buddha- is
dharma-prati§t.ha-patale.l)
tatra bodhisattvab adhiraukti-carya-bhQmeh sudd1)4=
dhyasaya-bhumim anupravisan katham apayam snmatikra=
mati. iha bodhisattvab laukikam parisuddham dhyanam
nisrity&dhimukti-carya-bhQmau su-sambhrta-bodhi-sarfi= »#
bharo das6ttarena purva-nirdisfen’ akara-sate(136*)na sat=
tvesv anukampam bhavayati an-anya-manasikarah. sa bha=
vana’nvayat tad-rupam sattve?v anukaipp’asaya-karun’asa=
yam pratilabhate. yen&payan sattvanam arthe agar’a*
vasa-[Tib. i90aJyogen&dhiti?thati. yadi me e?v eva samni=
vasato ’nuttara samjâksaipbodhih samudagacchati tatha ’py
aham utsahamiti sattvanam dubkh&panayana-hetob- sar*
» p. 384. et seq. -> °rah MSS.
vam ca sattvanam apayikam karma tena suddhen’ asayt n’

atma-vaipakyam icchati. atyaiptam ca sarv&kusala-karma-
samudacaraya manam sampranidhatte. tasya tatha paribha=
vitam tal laukikam parisuddham dhyanam. 3payika-kle=
sa-pak?yana dausthulyam asrayad apakarsati. a-cirena ta=
sya prahanad asrayo ’sya bodhisattvasya parivartate papa=
kasy’ apayikasya karmario ’tyantam akaraiiatayai ap3y&ga=
manatayai ca. iyata bodhisattvah samatikranto ’paya-galth
sarva bhavati. samatikrantas cMhimukti-carya-bhQmim.
pravi§tas ca suddhMhyasaya-bhumim.
ye ca te dasa dharma vihara-patale” nirdistah sraddh’a=
dayo vihara-visodhanab-!) ta ih&pi bhumi-visodhana vedi=
tavyah. tesam vipaksa-pratipaksato vyavasthanam veditavs
yam. samas&rtho ’nukramas ca veditavyab. tatra daseme
e?ana dasanaip bhtlmi-visodhananam dharmanam vipaksa-
bbuta dharmab- yesam pratipaksenaisam vyavasthanana bha=
vati, katame dasa. sarvena sarvam an-ararnbha-citt6tpa=
dana bodhisattva-siksapad&samadanam. ayam sraddha-vis
pakso dharmab· yasya pratipaksena sraddha sattvesu vi*
himsa-cittam karuna-vipaksab- yasya pratipaksena karuria.
sattvesu vyapado maitrl-vipaksah. yasya pratipaksena mai=
trl. bhoga-jlvit&peksa dana-vipaksab- [Tib. 190b] yasya
pratipak§eria tyagah. sattvebhyo ’pakara-vipratipatti-labho
bahu-kartavyata c&kheda-vipak?ab. yasya pratipaksen4khe=
data, an-upaya-prayogali sastra-jiiata-vipaksah. yasya pra=
tipaksepa sastra-jnata. a-sauratyd-para-citt&nuvartanata lo=
l) p. 329® et seq.
2> pariS° K. S° C. rnam-par sbyoA-ba.
B r ü m i-p a t a l a 369
ka-jnatâ-vipaksah. yasya pratipakçepa loka-jnata. kusala-

dharma-bhävanäyarp pramada-kausïdyani hrï-vyapatrâpya-
vipaksah. yasya pratipaksena hrî-vyapatrapyata. dîrgha=
kalikai(136b)s citrais tlyrair nirarptaraih saipsâra-duhbhair
vyavadîranatâ dhrti-bal’adhâuata-vipaksah. yasya pratipak=
seça dhrti-bal’âdhAnatâ. sästari kämksil vimatir vicikitsä
tathâga'a-püjôpasthanatâyilh vipakçal.1. yasya pratipaksena
tathagata-pujôpasthanata. evam tavad esam vipaksa-prati=
paksato vyavasthânain bhavati.
kab punar egüqi satnAsârthah. samüsena dasabhir
ebhir dharmair ilsaya-suddhih prayoga-suddhis ca paridïpitâ.
tatra tribhih pürvakair âsaya-suddhib- avasistaih prayoga-
suddhir veditavyâ. bodhim abhisraddadhad bodhisattvah
sattvân dnhkhitam karnnayate. karuriâyinâno mayaite pa=
ritratavyä iti maitrayate. tatha maitra-cittasya sarva-parityägi
bhavaty eçu bhoga-jïvita-nirapeksah. nirapeksas eaisam
arthe prayujyamano na parikhidyate. aparikhinnas ca sâst=
rajno bhavati. sâstrajfias ca yatha loke pravartitavyam aneria.
tatha janati. evam lokajiïo bhavati. svayam ca klesa-
stunudâcâreija jehrïyate vyapatrapate. [Tib. 191*] hrïmân
apaträpi ca kJesâ-vasago dhrti-bal’adhäna-präpto bhavati.
dhrti-bal’adhaua-praptas ca samyak-prayogäd aparihlya=
manah kusalair dharmair vivardhamänab pratipatti-püjayâ
labha-satkara-püjaya ca tathâgata-pûjôpasthaaam karoti.
ity ayam eçâm dasânam dharmünäm anukrama-samudâ=
gamo veditavyah. ebhis ca dasabhir dharmaih sarva-
bhürni-visodhana bhavati.
(1Adh;lre nisthe1' yoga-sthane trtiyam bhümi-pata=

lnni.
Ο__ '> Bodhisattva-hhumau Adliâra-niçÇhe K

C a r v a -p a t a l a 371
a d h im u k ti-c a ry A -b h u m im upA daya sarvA su b o d h isa ttv a -

b h u m is u b o d h is a ttv a n a m s a m a s a ta b c a ta s r a s c a r y a vedita=
vyah. k atam A s c a ta s ra h . p a r a m ita -c a r y a b o d h i-p a k sy a -
c a r y a a b h ijfiA -cary A sattv a-p arip A k a-cary A ca . ta tr a s a t c a
p u r v a -n ir d is ta h p a ra r a ita u p A y a -k a u sa la l)-p A ram ita c a pra= s
n id h A n a-p A ram ita c a b a la -p A ra m ita c a jiia n a -p A ra m ita c a
itim a d a sa p a r a m ita a b h is a m a s y a p A ra m ita -c a ry e ty u c y a te.
ta tr a d v a d a s’A k a ra -p u rv a -n ird i§ ta m 4 up A ya-kau sa ly a m u p a y a -
kausala-pA ram itA . p am ca p G rv a -n ird istA n i pran id h A n A ni
pranid hA na-pA ram itA . d a s a -b a la -p ra y o g a -v is u d d h ir b a la - 10
p a ra m ita . s a rv a -d h a rm e ? u yathA vad -vy a v a sth a n a -jflA n a m

jilA n a -p a ra in ita . ta tr a p a ra m a rth a -g r a h a n a -p r a v rttA p r a jila
p r a jfia -p a r a m ita . s a m v fti-g ra h a n a -p ra v rttA punah jf ia n a -
p A ram ita. (1 3 7 *) ity a y a m a n a y o r v ise ?a h . a p a ra l .1 paryA yab-
a -p ram A n a-j iiAnatA up A ya-kau sala-pA ram itA . [T ib . 1 9 1 b] is
u tta r o tta r a -j nA na-vaisesikatA -prA rthanA praiyidhA na-pA ram b
ta . sarv a -M A ra ir m A rganA cchedyatA b a la -p A ra m ita . yathA=
v aj-jttey A v ab o d h atA jflA na-pA ram itA . sm pty-upasthA nA ny
u p ad ay a s a rv e s a p ta tr iin s a d b o d h i-p a k s y a d h arm A h c a ta s ra s
ca p ary esap A h catv A ri c a y ath A -b h G ta-p arijflA n A n i y a th a - ;o
p u rv a -n ird istA n y a b h is a m a s y a b o d h is a ttv a n a m b o d h i-p a k sy a -
c a ry S ty u c y a te . y a th a -s a m v a r n ita s c a sa d a b h ijiia h p rabha«
v a -p a ta le !) b o d h is a ttv a n a m a b h ijfia - c a r y e ty u c y a te. dvau
c a p G rv a-n ird i§t& v a p ra m e y a u v i n ey Apra m ey as c a vinayo=
p A yap ram ey as c a sa rv a -sa ttv a -p a rip A k o y a th A -n ird is ta b sate :s
tv a -p a rip a k a -p a ta le 3) b o d h isa ttv a sy A b h isa m a sy a s a ttv a -p a ri-
*> °lya instead of °la K. And most in fol. passages, p. 58* et

seq. 3) p. 78l et seq. 4) p. 261".
pâka-caryêty ucyate.
abhis catasrbhih bodhisattva-caryâbhih sarva-bodhisu*
ttva-caryâ-samgraho veditavyah. tatrâsaipkhyeyaw-traya-
dïrgha-kâla-samudâgamàt svabhava-visuddhi-visesât tad-
anyebhyab sarva-laukika-sravaka-pratyekabuddha-kusala-
mülebhyah parama-bodhi-phala-parigrahac caite dasa da=
n’ädayo dharmäh paramena kalena samudagatâh paramaya
svabhava-visuddhyâ visuddhab paramaip ca phalam anu*
prayacchanti. iti tasmât paramita ity ucyamte.
tribhis ca karanaih pâramitânâm anukrama-vyavastha*
nam veditavyam. katamais tribliih. pratipakaatah utpat:
tito vipaka-phalatas ca.
tatra raâtsnryain dus-caritam sattveçu vairôtpidanata
kausïdyam vikçepo manda-momühata ca. [Tib. 192a]aml
saçl dharma bodher avarana-sthanlyab· esaip sann Am dha=
r maria ip pratipaksena çat paramita yathâ-yogaip Λ-edita*
vyal?. tad-anyas ca paramita âbhir eva samgfhitäb- evam
pratipaksato vyavasthanaip bhavati.
katham utpattitah. iha âdita eva bhoga-nirapekço
bodhisattvab tyaktvä agarikaii kamäip cchïla-samâdanaip
karoti. slla-gauravâc ca para-vihetbam ksamate. 110 tu
paraip vihethayati. samâdânatas ca kçâmtitas ca visuddhi-
sllo niscalena niraDtarena kusala-pakça-prayogepa prayuj*
yate. sa tatha vîryeijâpramattah sprsati kusalârp cittasyai*
kâgratâip. sa tatha samahita-citto yatha-bhütam jfieyam
janati dfsyam pasyati. evam e?am anukramenôtpattito
vyavasthânam vedita\*yaip.
*) de-lâ bskal-pa=? tatra kalpâs0
C a r y a -p a t a l a 373
katham phala-vipakatalj. iha bodhisattvasya dyste

dharme etam dan’adin kusalan dharraam samadaya var=
tamanasya tan-nidanam ayatyarn bahya(137b)tas ca bhoga-
sampat-pratilambho bhavati dana-krtah. adhyatmikas ca
paipc’akara a‘ma-bhava-sam pat-pratilambho bhavati tad-
anya-sll’adi-paramita-krtah. parpc’akara atma-bhava-sam5
pat katama. sugati-paryapanno divya-manusyakah tad-
anya-sattv’ayur-adi-visesavan. iyam prathama sampat.
sahaja kusala-prayoge akhedata para-vyatikrama-sahisijuta
ca paropatapdprijâta. iyaip dvitiya sampat. sahaja sarv’*
arambhesu drdha-vyavasayata. iyarp trtlya sampat. sahaja
ca manda-rajaskasya sva-citta-vasita citta-karmanyata sar=
varthe?u k?iprdbhijnatayai. [Tib. 192b] iyain caturthl
sampat. sahajam ca mati-vaipulyaip paricjityam vicaksa=
i.\ata ca sarvdrthe?v iyarp pamcami. ittdam phala-vipaka-
krtam anyad anukrama-vyavasthanam saruiam paramitanam
veditavyam.
ta tr a c a ta s r b h ih p a r a m ita b h ib s a h a s a m b h a r e n a sva=
bhavena p a r iv a r e p a rak say a ca p a rip Q rn a bod hisattva=
n a m a d h is lla m ^ -s ik ^ a v e d ita v y a . d h y a n a -p S r a m ita y a adhi=
c itta m ^ -sik ^ a . p r a jfia -p a r a m ita y a a d h ip r a j n a m ^ -sik sa . na
ca b o d h is a ttv a s y d tta ri s ik ? a -m a r g a u p a la b h y a te . tr ib h ib
a ta h s a rv a -b o d h is a ttv a -s ik g a -m a rg a -s a ip g ra h a t §ad e v a para=
m ita v y a v a s th a p ita . n a ta u tta r i n&to b h tiy a b ·
c a tv a r i c^ m a n i b o d h isa ttv A n a m s a m a s a ta b k r ty a n i.
y a ir e ?a m s a r v a -k r ty a n a m 2> s a m g ra h o b h a v a ti. bodhaya
k u s a la b h y a s a b · ta t-p u r v a k a s ca ta ttv & rth a -p ra tiv e d h a li.
» sic MS. -> “tyarp MS.

374 B O D H ISA T T V A BH Ü Sri »
prabhava-samudagamal.i. sattva-pnripacanata ca. etani ca=
tväri kftyani bodhisattväh äbhis catasj-bhis caryäbhir yatha-
kramaii kurvaipty anutisthamti. tasmad api tad-uttara
carva na vyavasthapyate.
Adhare" nisthe yoga-sthAne caturtham carvA-

patalam.
» °ra- MS.
I
L a k s a n â n u v y a m ja n ’a - p a t a l a 375
tatra tathagata-ri/iäraml> ärabhya tathâgatîrp ca niçtba-

gamana-bhûmiip buddhanâip bhagavatâip catvârimsad-ut=
taram avenikaip buddha-dharma-satam bhavati. dvatriipsan
maha-puruça-laksanâni asïty anuvyaipjanani catasrah sar*
v’akarah suddhayah dasa tathagata-balâni [Tib. 193‘] cat*
vari vaisäradyäni trïpi smrty-upasthanâni trlny arak?yäniS)
maha-karupa asamrnosa-dhannatä vAsanä-samudghAtah sar*
V’akara-vara-j Hauam.
dvatriipsan maha-purusadaksanani katamäni. su-pra*
tisthita-pado maha-puruçah samam akramati mahiin. idaip
mahä-purusasya maha-purusa-laksanarp. adhastät päda-ta*
layos cakre jäte sahasräre sanabhike sanemike (138’) sar=
v’äkära-paripürne. dlrghâmgulir mahäpurusali. äyata-pada-
pärsnih. mrdu-taruna-pä?ns)-padah. jAla-pAni-pädah. nt*
Saipga-caranahd’ eneya-jaipgbah. anavanata5)-käyah. ko*
sa-gata-vasti-gahyah. nj-agrodha-parimandalah. vj’äma-
prabhah. Ordhvamga-romA. ekaika-romä. ekaikam asya
roma käye jätam nïlaip kun<Jalaka“’-jatatp pradakçin’avar*
tarp. käipcana-saipnibha-tvak.7) slaksnatvat tvaco*' rajo
raalo8) ’sya käye nâvatisthate. saptôtsada-kayalj. saptâsyô*
tsadäh10) käye jätäh. dvau hastayor dvau pädayoh dvav
amsayor eko grivayaip. simha-pürvârdha-kâyah. su-sarp*
11 gnas-pa. s) aksaräni MS. bsruii-ba-med-pa. 3> Om. MS.

phyag. *> sabs pbar-Iibur med-pa. Cf. ussat'ikha-päda in Mahäpa*
däna-suttanta in Dlgha-Nikäya. 5J av° MS. ma-btnd-pa. Cf. p. 378ult·
®) Sic MS. lcat'i-lo= ?gu<jiälaka ( = kudâlaka). But kundala-vatta Mahä=
padäna-sutta in DIgha-N. 7> tvam MS. sku-mdog. s> °ca MS'
9> °la MS. '<■> °ptasy° MS.
376 B o d h is a t t v a b h C m i
Vftta-skandhah. cit&ntaramsah. brhad-fju-gAtrah. catva=

riipsat-sama-dantah.1' a-virala-dautah. su-sukla-dantah·
simha-hanuh. prabhuta-tanu-jihvah. prabhQtatvaj jihv&y&b
mukhaj jihvaip niΓTlamya!, sarvarp mukha-mandalam ava=
cchadayati kesa3)-paryarptaip. rasa-ras&gra-praptah. brah=
ma-svarab kalavitpka-mano j fia- bhanl dundubhi-svara-nirs
ghosah. abhinlla-netrah. go-paksma. u§pi?a-slrsab· [Tib.
193b] firna c&sya bhruvor madhye jata sveta saipkha-sarps
nibha pradaksin’avarta. idaip mahapurusasya mahapuru*
§a-lak?aijam.
asltir auuvyanijanani katamani. hasta-padayor viipsatir
aipgulyab sa-parvanah sa-nakhah viipsatir anuvvaipjanAni.
hasta-padayor evastau talani. dvayor hastayoh catvari dva=
yob padayos catvary as{Av anuvyarpjanani. sadvidho gul5
pha-jan’Qru-samghatab^ sad annvyaipjanani. sadvidho ba=
hu-saipghatab ?ad anuvyamjanani. jaghanarp. slvaiii. dve
vrsane anuvyaipjana-dvayatp. upasthaip. dve sphijau arm*
vvaipjana-dvayaip. trika. udaraip. nabhib· dve parsve
dve kakse dvau stanau abhisamasya ?ad anuvyaipjanani
bhavamti. urab hrdayaip grlva pr.?thaip. ity etany adhab-
kaya-gatani grlvaya Qrdhvaip sthapayitva §a§kir anuvyaip*
janani bhavarpti. dve damta-male dve auuvyarpjane. talus
kam. dvau sa-parivarau osthau anuvyaipjaua-dvayaip. su-
paripflrnatp kapolaip. dve gande paripQrne su-sthite anu*
vyaipjana-dvayam. dvav aksi-parivArau anuvyamjana-dva*
yam. dve bhruvav auuvyaipjaua-dvayaip. dve nAsika-bile
11 “maiptatah MS. “nainaya MS. brgyaii-na. 3) tvak keia
•MS. tvak is surely a mistake. 4) jaipgh0 MS. rgyas-pa.
L a k ? a n a n u v y a m ja n a - p a t a t .a 377
anuvyaip jana-dvayam. lalataip. dvau1’ saipkhauv dvaul>

karnAv amivyamjana-catustayam. sa-kesana siro ’nuvyaip*
janam. ity etani grlvayAh urdhvam kaye viipsatir anu=
vyaipjanani bliavaipti. purvakApi ca §a§Ub pascimakAni ca
viipsatir ekadhyam abhisamksipy&sltir anuvyaipjanAni bha=
vaipti. ity etani laksananuvayam janani bhadrdni3’ suddh’=
asaya-bhumi-pravi§to bodhisattvo vipakatah pratilabhate,
tatas t’ urdhvam e§am4’ visuddhir uttarottara yavad bodhi-
manda-nisadanad [Tib. 194aJ veditavya. parivisi§tan ave=
nikan sarv’akAra-parisuddhy’adln su-visuddhan paripdrnAip
pratilabhate. hlnais tu tail? pQrvam api bodhisattva-bhQtah
samanvAgato bhavati suddh&dhyasaya-bhQmim upAdaya·
sarvas cavise?epa bodhi-saipbharati sarvesaip laksanAnuvyam*
jananAm nirvartako5’ bhavati.
sa punar bodhi-sarpbhAro dvividhah. bodher duras c’
asannas ca. tatra ddrah. yo ’pratilabdhesu vipakato la*
ksap&nuvyamjaneû. asaunab· yab pratilabdhe§u tat-pra=
thamato vipakato lak§an&nuvyamjanesu. tato vA uttarot*
tara-visuddhi-vise?a-gate?u.
vicitra-karmAbhisarpskara-phalAni tv etani lak$an&nu=
vyaipjanani Bhagavata ’rthi-vineya-vasena desitani. tat ka=
sya hetob· sattva vicitre pApa-karma-samudacare8’ ’bhiratab-
apy eva te tasya papa-karmano vipaksa-bhQtasya vicitrasya
yat prAtipak§ikaip vicitraip kusalarp lak§an&nuvyarnjana-
nirvartakani karma, tasyemaip vicitram phalAnusamsam
» dve MS. s> spyan-gyi grva (!). (? j$) §{. 3) bzan-po.

4> e?o MS. de-dag. s> nivart0 MS. B) °mftd° MS.
srutva tasya mahatah phalânusamsasya ''sprhaya na=

rüpsh,) tasmâc ca püpid virameyuh. tac ca kusalam sama=
daya varterami iti. yathôktam ca Laksanasütre.2) sïla-vrata-
ksamti-tyagesu su-pratiçthitatvat su-pratisthita-pAdatvams
pratilabhate. mata-pitror upasthânena vicitrei.ia vicitraya
ca sattvôpadrav’arakçayâ agamana-gaman’adi-parispandam
upâdaya cakrâmka-pAdataip pratilabhate. para-vihimsAm
adatt’adanain [Tib. 194b] ca prahaya gurüi.iüm câbhivadana-
vaiidana6-pratyutthanâmjali-sâmicl-karma krtva pareçâm mas
nas-tuçti-priya-bhogâhrasviilS^karanâii nihata-md natvac
ca dIrghâmgu 1itvaip mahapurusa-laksanam pratilabhate.
yais ca tribhih karmabhir etani trlni mahapuruça-laksanani
nirdiçiani. tair eva sarvaih samastaih âyata-pada-p3r§riits
vam pratilabhate. tatra trayânAm api laksananam <3sa«mis
srayatvàt. caiurbhis3) samgraha-vastubhir gurün samgrhya
jala-pani-padatam pratilabhate. gurünam eva câbhyamgôds
vartana-snatr’acchadanani dattva mrdu-taruna-pAni-pAdatâm
pratilabhate. kusala-dharmâsamtustyA uttarôttaram kusa=
laip dhar naip vardhayitva utsaniga-caranatAm pratilabhate.
yathavad dhannan udgrhyaJ) paryavapya paresAm desayitva
dautyarp ca samyak paresam krtva eneya-jarpghatam pras
tilabhate. anupürvena dharma-(5samadesena netrî-vartamas
natvat5' pâpakam kilya-vûii-manah-karma samyamayya. tas
trânavanatah glânesu glûnôpasthanain krtva bhaisajyam ca
a . . . . ! ) lidod ches-nas. = ? sprhayamâna-rüpàh. ·> Lakkhana-

suttanta in Dlgha-N. (s. . . .3> brten-pahi phyjr-ro.. . .bsis. ^
ug° MS. blaôs-éin. <5. . . .5) “mâdânena netrl-vartamànât MS. yan-
dag-par bstan-pas tshul gnas-par byas-pa. câbhivandana MS. gus-
par srara-ba dan pliyag-htshal-ba daft. for this stock-phrase see p. 254s.
L a k sa n Ân u v y a m j a n a - p a t a l a 379
dattvd vj'âdhy-avanatôcchrepanân” matrâsï ca kâmesv ana=

vanatah aimvanata!,-kayatam pratilabhate. parair nirväsh
taip sattvan dharmena samena samhrtya hrîman apatrapï
vastra-praads5' ca koça-gata-vasti-guhyatâm pratilabhate.
kâya-vaii-manobhih samvrt’âtmâ pratigraha-bhojane ca mâ=
tra-jiîah glaneçu bhaisajya-pradah viçame karraani pratigra=
ha-paribhoga-vaisamye câpravrttatvad dhâtu-vaiçamyânulo=
manac ca nyagrodha-parimandalatvam pratilabhate. yenai=
va ca karmanâ utsaipga-caranatâm [Tib. 195a] pratilabhate.
tenaivôrdhvaipga^-romatâip. svayaip kusala-mîmansakah
pandita-vijôa-sevî süksmârtha-cintakah gurünâm sthâna-
sodhakah ucchâdakah snapakas ca eka-viharitvâd eka-mis
tra-sarpsrayatvât sükçmârtha-pravesât^ trna-parn’ady-avikâ=
lâpakarçanad8' âgaiptuka-malâpakarçâc ca ekaika-romatam
pratilabhate. manojfïa-prïtikara-bhojana-pana-yana-vastrâ=
larpkar’adi-kaya-pari?karaip dattva akrodhanah kämcana-
samnibha-tvacatäip vyama-pΓabhataφ ca pratilabhate. ye=
naiva (139b) karmanâ ekaika-romatôkta. tenaiva süksma-
slaksna-tvacatâ veditavya. prabhütenôtsadena visadenânna-
panena mahâ-jana-kayam samtarpya saptôtsada-kayatam
pratilabhate. sattvânâm utpannôtpanneçu dharmeçu kara=
nîyeçu prâmukhyenâvasthitah nâhaip-mânî. na ca nisfhus
rah. ahitarp7’ ca sattvänärp nivärayitä hitâhite ca samniyo=
jayita siipha-pürvârdha-küyatam pratilabhate simhavat8)
” Sic MS. nad-kyis thebe-pa gso-ba. ^*8tffiS6îH®St=?°cchràpanat.

5> av° MS. ma-btud-pa. 3) °éaé MS. sbyin-pa. ■·> °rdhvâipg0
MS. v. p. 381M. 5) °éo MS. βι lo-ma-la-sogs-pabi nal-nil bsal-ba.
°tâ MS. 8> simhat MS.
sarvârtheçu parakrama-sllatvät. anenaiva ca karmarta (1su-

samvj-tta-skandhata1’ citântarâmsata2’ ca veditavya. j'enai*
va3’ ca karmanä dîrghângulitvarp labhate. tenaiva ca brhad-
rju-gàtratâip pratilabhate. mitra-bheda-karlip pisunaip vâ=
cam prahäya bhinnänärn ca sattvânâm sâmagrïrri kptvâ cat-
varimsad-dantatârp samâvirala-dantatâm ca pratilabhate.
kûmâvacarlrp maitrïqx bliâvayitva·1’ dharmârtha-cintakah su-
sukla-dantatâm pratilabhate. arthibhyah sattvebhyo yatha*
’bhipretam dhanarp samyag visrjya sirpha-hanutâm pratila
bhate. sva-sutavat sattvâm samrakçya srâddhas cânuka;
rppakas ca bhaisajya-das ca prasannas ca [Tib. 195b] rasa-
rasâgratâin pratilabhate dharma-rasânupradanad5’ dharma-
ras’asvâdanat pranasla-rasa-visodhanâc ca. pamca sikçâ-
padâni pranâtipâta-viraty-âdini svayam ca samadâya sarn=
raksya ca params ca tesv eva samâdapya kârunya-cittatâm
upâdâya mahati dharma-samâdâne pratipannatvad uçpîça-
siraskataip prabhüta-tanu-jihvatârji ca pratilabhate. satya-
vaditayâ priya-vâditaya kala-dharma-vaditaya ca Brahma-
svaratâm pratilabhate. krtsnam jagan maitrena cetasa
anukampya mâtrvat pitrvad abhinlla-netratam6’ go-pak?ma-
netratam ca pratilabhate. gunavatam tu bhûtasya varna=
sya harta7’ variaa-vädl bhruvor madhye ürijäm pratilabhate
svetaqi saipkha-nibhâip pradaksip’âvar tam. sarvegu ca
dvâtrimsati mahâpuruîa-lakçanesv avisesewa8’ sïlaip kara=
nam pratilambhüya veditavyam. tat kasya hetoh. na hi
« ___ « °vrta-skat* MS. dpuiï-mgo legs-par grub-pa. 2) cittânt0

MS. 3> yaiva MS. 4> °vatvâ MS 5> °nâ MS. ·'
netrât0 MS. 7) brjod-ciû. 8) bye-brag-med-par.
L a k $ a n Ân u v y a m j .\n a - p a t a l a 381
sila-vipanno bodhisattvo manusyatvam eva tâvad Asitdayet.

ktitah punar mahftpurusa-laksanam. atatrôsnlsa-sir«s£atâ
(I40a) ’navalokita-mürdhatâl) caika-mahâpuruça-lakçanam
veditavyarp tad-vyatirekenânupalambhât. idaip tâvad vis=
tarona laksanâbhinirvrtty'’-ânurûpyena3J vicitra-karma-vyas 5
vasthânarp.
samasatah punah catur-akflrayâ paksa-dvaya-gatayâ su-
krta-karmârptatayâ sarva-laksanâbhinirvrttir veditavyfl. ta=
tra niyata-kâritayâ su-pratiçthita-pâdatâ nirvartate. nipuna-
kâritayâ cakra-caranatii utsaipga-caranatâ jüla-pûni-püdata 10
süksma-tvakta saptôteada-kflyatâ citântarâipsatâ su-samvrtta-
skandhatil bfhad-rju-gätratä [Tib. 196a] prabhüta-tanu-jih=
va ta ca nivartate. nitya-kâritayà dîrghâipgulitvam flyata-
pâda-pftrsnitA anavanata-kftyata nyagrodha-parimandalata
avirala-damtatâ ca nirvartate. anavadya-kâritaya parisi?t&: 15
näip lakçâpâip nirvrttih. tatra sattvesv avyâbüdhya-prayo=
gAn înrdu-taruna-pilni-pildata slakçpa-süksraa-tvaktA ca nir5
vartate. krama-prayogâc ca kala-prayogäc ca kusale epeya-
jamghata nirvartate. pramodya-prïti-sn-prabhasvarena4)
cittena kusala-samäcSräd vyâma-prabhatâ ca kâmcana-3arp= *>
nibha-tvaktft. sukla-daiptata ûrpA ca svetâ nirvartate. klrti-
sabda-sloke asaipnisrayfit praticchanna-kalyânatvAc ca kosa-
gata-vasti-guhyata nirvartate. bodhâya kusala-müla-pari=
namanâd ürdhvamga-romata catvârimsat-saina-daiptatâ ras
sa-rasâgrata usnlça-âiraskata ca nirvartate. 5>kusale ’trptâ* as
(1 υ de-la dbu gtsug-tor daft ldan-pa daft, sbyi gtsug-bltar mi-mthoft-

ba. 2> °rvrty MS. 3> °pena MS. ·*> °bhàvasv° MS.
hod-gsal-ba 5> °ladrpt° MS.
lîna-prayogât siipha-pürvàrdha-kâyatâ simha-hanutâ ca nir,

vartate. sattvesu hita-cittatayâ sama-darsanàt sama-darptatâ
abhinïla-netratâ go-paksmatâ ca nirvartate. hîuenâsaratuçta-
prayogâc ca Brahma-svaratil nirvartate. evara anavâ catur-
âkârayâ su-krta-karmâmtatayâ bodhisattvânâm esâm dvâ=
trimsatâip mahâpuruça-lakçanânâin pratilambho visuddhis
ca bhavati.
tatra gotra-bhümau bodhisattvânam etal-lakçana-bïja-
mâtro ’vasthânam veditavyam. adhimukti-caryâ-bhümau
prapty-upâye vrttir esâm veditavyâ. adhyâsaya-suddhi-
bhüman prâptir esâip veditavyâ. tad-anyâeu tad-uttarftsu
bodhisattva-bhümiçu [Tib. 196b] visuddhir esâm veditavyâ.
tâthâgatyâm niçthâ-gamana-bhümau su-visuddhitaiçâm ni*
ruttaratâ veditavyâ. tatra rüpitvâd eçâm laksanânâm hîna-
madhyôttamais ca sattvaih sûpalaksatvât satsu sarvesv1' eva
buddha-dharmesu mahâpuruça-lakçanesv etâny eva mahâ=
(140b) puruça-laksanàni vyavasthäpitäni. etâny eva dvâtrims
san mahâpurusa-laksanâny âsraya-bhâvena dhârayamty ânu*
rüpyâc ca sobhayamte. tasmâd anuvyamjanânîty ucyaipte.
tatra samâsatah sarva-sattva-punya-sadpsena punya-
skandhena tathâgatasyaikaiko roma-küpo nirvartate. yâvân
sarva-roma-küpa-pravistah punya-skandhah. iyatâ punya-
skandhenaikaikam anuvyaipjanarp nirvartate. yâvfln2) sar;
vâuuvyamjana-praviçtah punya-skandhah. tatah sata-gu*
nena punya-skandhena tathâgatasyaikam laksanaip nir*
vartate. yâvân sarva-laksana-pravistah punya-skandhah
sthâpayitvâ ûrnâm usnïsaip ca. tatah sahasra-gunena pun=
n sattv° MS. -> °vat MS.
L a k s a n a n u v y a m ja x a - p a t a l a '383
ya-skandhenorna nirvartate. yavan urna-pravistah punya-

skaudhah tatah sata-sahasra-gupena u§nlsa-siraskata anava*
lokita-mflrdhata nirvartate. yavan urna-kosa-pravistah
pui.iya-skandhah. tatah koti-sata-sahasra-^wnenoI> punya-
skandhena tathilgata-lak§ananuvyaipjanasamgrhito2) ’nyo «
dharma-saipkho nama nirvartate. yena tathagatah akaipk§e=
ri&nant&paryaiptam lokadhatuin svareria vijiiapayati. evam
aprameya-punya-sambhara-samudagatah tathagatanam aci=
mtyo niruttarah sarv’akara-sampatti-[Tib. 197a]parigrhlta
atma-bhavo nirvartate. io
te§arp punar laksananuvyamjana-nirvartakanain kusa*
lanam dharmanain samasatas tribhib karariair apraraeyata
veditavya. kalpasarnkhyeya-traydbhyasa-samudagamat kald=
prameyataya. aprameya-sattva-hita-sukk’asay’adhipateyats
vad asayaprameyataya. aprameya-kusala-karma-(3vaicitryad w
dMraprameyataya3’ ca. tasmad aprameya-punya-sambhara-
samudagatas tathagatanam lak§ai.ianuvyamjanodaya ity
ucyate.
Adhare4) nisthe yoga-sthane pamcamam laksap&nus 20

vyarnjana-patalam samaptam.
11 Om. MS. ljgyur-flu. -> °jana-s° MS. ma-gtogs-pa. (3._ , .3,
°tryilt pr° MS. rnam-pa dpag-t.u med-pa. ·*> °ra- MS.

catasrah sarv’Akäräh parisuddhayah katamâh. âsraya-

parisuddhir alambana-parisuddhis citta-parisuddhir jnAua-
parisuddhis ca.
tatr’ Asrava-parisuddhil.i katama. sa-va(141a)sanfinam
sarva-klesa-paksyâijâm dausthulyänam SsrayAn niravasesato
’tyamtôparamah” sve c’ âtma-bhâve yathâ-kam’adana-sthana-
cyuti-vasavartitA sarv’akdrA Asraya-parisuddhir ity ucyate.
ta t r ’ a la m b a n a -p a r is u d d h ib k a ta m a . liirm ä n e p arin A m e
sa n ip ra k h v A n e s a r v ’â la m b a n e s u y a v a s a v a rtita . iy a m u c y a te
s a r v ’a k a r â a la m b a n a -p a ris r .d d h ih .
tatra citta-parisuddhih katamâ. pürvavat sarva-citta- ’
dausthulyâpagamac citte ca sarva-kusala-mülôpacayat sarv’ü-
kärA citta-parisuddhir ity ucyate.
ta tr a k a ta m a jn ä n a -p a ris u d d h ih . p ü rv a v a t s a rv â v id y a -
p a k s a -d a u ç th u ly â p a g a m â t [ T ib . 1 9 7 b] s a r v a tr a c a jiie y e jnA=
n a sy â n A v a ra n a j j ilâ n a -v a s a v a rtita s a r v ’a k a r a jfia n a -p a risu =
d d h ir ity u c y a te.
tatra dasa tathägata-balani katamâni. sthânâsthana-
jiiäna-balam ^karma-svaka'’-j fiana-balam dhyäna-vimoksa-
samâdhi-samâpatti-jiiâna-balam indriya-parâpara-jfiAua-ba=
larp nana’dhimukti-jiiana-balam nana-dhatu-jiïâna-balam
sarvatra-gâminl-pratipat-jnâna-balam pürve-nivasânusmrti-
j ßana-balam cyuty-upapatti-j fiana-balam nsrava-ksaya-j iïa=
na-balam ca. ity etani dasa balani yathâ Dasabala-sütre3)
nirdesato vistareiia veditavvâni.
’ > "rptap0 MS. gtan-med-par hgyur. <2. . . karmaâca karma

MS. las bdag-gir hya-ba. s> 69*-70*)·
P r ATIÇTH Â-PATA l a 386
ta(rau yatkimcid anena bhàsitam lapitam2’ udûhrtain.

sarvam tat tatha avitathêti tasmat tathagata ity ucyate
tatra phalasya subhâsubhasya yo bhùta-pravrttab avisamo
hetuh. tad asya sthânam pratisfha nisrayo nirvartaka ity
ucyate. subhâsubhasyaiva phalasya visamo hetur etad-vi=
paryayenâsthânam ity ucyate. nirabhimana-jüanain yatha-
bhütam ity ucyate. sarva-jîîanam asakta-jfiânam suddham
ca tan nirabhimânam jnânam veditavyaip. esam sarva-
jiiâu’üdlnam padânam pürvavad vyâkaranam veditavyam
tad-yatha parama-bodhi-patale3'. an upü rvam-gananayA pra*
thamam. niruttaratvât sarv’akâra-sarva-sattvârtha-kriya-
sakti-yuktatvât sarva-Mara-balâtyantâbhibhavac ca balam
ity ucyate. <4yathavat-samudâgama-hetu4)-parigrahâd ya*
thakama-samudacâra-[Tib. lSS^vasavartitâ samanvâgama ity
ucyate. uiruttaratvân nirvânam udaram ity ucyate. Aryâ=
stâipgena mSrgena labhyatvat sarvôpadrava-bhayâpagata
tvàc c’ arça(141b).n5J ity ucyate. atmanas tad-adhigama-
pratij fianat pratijanatîty“’ ucyate. svayam adhigamya pa=
re?âm apy anukaippaya vistarena samprakâsauad Brahmaip.
cakrani pravartayatîty ucyate. tat kasva hetob· tathagatas=
yaitad adhivacanaip. yad uta Brahma ity api sârntah sïtî=
bhüta ity api. ^tena tat pravariitam tat-prathamatab7>.
tad-auyaih punas tad-anyesâm. evam pâramparyena Bra-
hma-preritam sarva-sattva-nikaye bhramati. tasmAd Brah=
u Om. MS. de-la. -> °pim MS. bijod-pa. 3> p. 88' et seq.
<4. . . ,4/ yathàvad-dhetu-saniudâgama MS. ji-lta-ba bçin-du yart-dag-par
hgrab-pahi rgyu. ÿnKBllffiH. x> khu mchog. "> pratijfiân0 MS.
de-bas-na de ni thog-mar des bskor-ro.
m a m c a k r a m ity u c y a te. a g r y a -p r a j fia p ti-p a tita s y a nirut=

ta r a -s a s tr i-s a m p a t-p a r ig r h ita s y a c ’ a tm a n o v ik h y a p a n a t ta n -
m Arg a -d e sa n ay a c a sarv a -ta d -a n y a -p A sa n d a -p ra tik sep a n A t ta n -
m A rg a -v ip ra ty a n ïk a -v a d i?u ca p ra ty u p a s th ite ç v asam k ocA t
sa rv a -p a ra -p ra v ä d ä b h ib h a v A y a cö d a ra -n iru tta ra -v ä g -a b h y u =
d îr a n â t p a rsa d i s a m y a k s im h a -n a d a m n a d a tîty u c y a te . sa*
m a s a ta s tv a tm a -h ita -p ra tip a tti-s a ip p a t-p a ra -h ita -p ra tip a tti-
s a m p a t-s v a -p a r a -h ita -p ra iip a iii^ -s a m p a d a s câsA d h A ra n a n r’.
te ?Am u t ta n a v iv r tâ p r a jn a p tâ p r a k a s ita b h a v a ti. a p a ra h
s a m a s â rth a -p a ry a y a h . (3ta sy a cäb hyu p äyasya sa rv a -ja n y a =
tfty o* y a h k a s cid a k a m k ç a ti d e v a -b h ü to v ä m a n u s y a -b h ü to
va. s a rv e n a te n a m a m a iv â m tik A l la b h y a eso ’b h y u p a y a iti.
ta tr a v y A d h i-p rasam av ad u d ä ra m ä r s a b h a m sth ä n a rp dra=
?ta v y a m . v y a d h i-p ra ?a m ö p a y a v a d B r a h m a - c a k r a -[T ib . 1 9 8 b]
p ra v a rta n a d ra s ta v y ä . sa rv a -k u -v a id y a -p ra tijfia -p ra tip a k s a =
v a t sv ay am c a n iy a ta ip v y ä d h i-p r a s a m a -p r a tijn ä n a v a t pars
sad i s a m y a k s im h a -^ n ä d a m u a d ita v y a m 4’ d ra sfa v y a m .
y a n i k arm A n i krtA ny u p a c itä n i n iru d d h a n i. ta n y a tls
ta n îty u cy a m te . yani n a iv a k rtü n i na n iru d d h ä n i n ä p y
k a ro ti. a p i tu k a ris v a ty a y a ty a ip . ta n y anA gatA nîty u c y a ip *
te. yani punah k arm an i n a iv a k r ta n i 11a n iru d d h a n i.
ap i tu k a rtu m e v a p rar.iihito v y a v a s ita h . ta n i p raty u tp an =
n a n îty u c y a m te . ta n i p u n a h p ra k A ra -b h e d e n a t r în i. kAya-
’> Om. MS. sgrub-pa. 2> “na MS. < *....3> Sic MS thob par
bya-ba daA. de thob-par bya-bahi thabs daA thabs de yaft skye-bo thams-
cad-la phan-pa yin-te. = ? präptavyasya tat-präptavyäbhyupäyasya tasya
cäbhyupäyasya sarva-jana-hitäya. <4. . . .·*> °dan nadit° MS. ? °do
naditavyo.
P r ATISTHÄ-I'ATALA 387
k a r m a v ü k -k a rm a m a u a s -k a rm a . d h a rm a -sa m a d a n a n i ca=
tv ä r i y a th a p Q rv am 1> e v a n ird içt-ân i. a s ti d h a rm a -sa m ä d ä n »
am p r a ty u tp a n n a -s u k h a m ä y a ty ä ip d u h k h a -v ip a k a m iti
v is ta re n a . ta n i p u n a r e ta n i d rsta -d h a rm a -sa m p a râ v a -h itâ =
h ita -p ra y o g a to 2' y a th a y o g a rp v e d ita v y a n i. (1 4 2 *) y a s m im *
d ese k r iy a m te 3>. ta t te sä ip s th a n a m ity u cy ate. yac ca
s a ttv a -s a m k h y ä ta m a s a ttv a -s a m k h y ä ta rp v a v a stv a d h is th ä y a
k r iy a m te . ta t te s ä m v a s tv ity u c y a te . y e n ä k u s a la -m ü le n a
k u s a la -rn ü le n a va n id a n e n a k riy a m te . ta t te sa m h e tu r ity
u c y a te . y ad is tâ n i? ta m ä d ln a v ä n u s a m s a -y u k ta m p h a la m 10
a b h in ir v a r ta y a m ti. ta t te sä m v ip a k a ity u c y a te. tad etad
a b h is a m a s y a s a rv a -k ä la m s a rv a -p ra k a ra in sa rv ä v a sth ä -
p ra y o g a rp s a rv a -d e s a q i s a rv â d h isth A n a n i s a rv a -n id ä n a m
s a rv ’ä d in a v ä n u s a m s a m c a s a r v ’a k ä r a m ta th ä g a tä n A ip k a rm a -
jn ä n a m b h a v a ti. n â s ty a ta u t ta r i n ä to b h ü y a h . 15
c a tv ä r i d h y a n a n i. asâu v im o k ç a h . d h y â n a -v im o k ç a ih
k a rm a n y a -c e ta 6 a s [ T ib . 1 9 9 a] c e to -v a s i-p ra p ta s y a y a th ê p sita s
s y â rth a s y a 5' p ra sid d h a y e y à ta s y a ta d -a n u rû p a sy a sa m a d h e h
sa m a p a d y a n a ta . ta" s a m ä d h i-s a m a p a ttir ity u c y a te. y ath ô *
cy a te ca B lia g a v â m s ta d -rü p a m s a m a d h im sam äpannah. 20
y a th a s a m ä h ite c itte sa rv o B r a h m a -lo k a u d ä re n ä v a b h ä s e n a
s p h u to babhüva. b h ä ß ita sy a câsya sa b d a h srü y a te. na
c a in a m k a s c it p a s y a tîti v is ta ra b · e v a ip ta th â g a ta h y a n i-y a m
e v â rth a m p ra s a d h a y itu -k a m o lo k a -sA d h â ra n a m a s a d h ä ra n a m
va. sa ta d -rü p a m s a m a d h im sa m a p a d y a la g h u -la g h v ev a 24
p rasA d h ayati. ta tr a d h y â n a -v im o k s â b h y â m c itta -v a s ita y â c a
» p. 24-B et seq. 2> °tâ MS. *) °yate MS. ■> °sa MS.
*> tathêp“ MS. ji-ltar. ,|J Om. MS. de ni.
cittâdhïoa-sarvèpsitârtha-siimrddhih. etâvac ca sarva-dhya=

yinâm karanîyaqi. nâta uttari nâto bhüyab· tac caitad
dhyayi-karaniyam sarv’âkâram tathagatânAm. tasmüd dhya=
na-vimokga-samädhi-samäpattaya evôcyarrtte. esam punar
dhyân’adînâni samAsato dvau samklesau. aprapte.su caiçu
prâptaye vibaudha-samklesah. tad-yatha ’nupâya-prayogo
nivaranânyataraa-samudâcaras ca. prâpteçu caiçu tad-bhü=
mikam klesa-paryavastkänam auusayo vâ. vyavadAnaixi
punah dvi-vidham evaitad-viparyayena veditavyam. teçâm
eva ca dhyân’adïnâm vicitrariâm abhinirkrtänäm1’ nâma-
samketânurüpena yatha-yoga-vyavasthitir vyavasthanam ity
ucyate. eçàm eva dhyän’ädluAm pratilabdhAnAm uttari yâ
bhavanaya paripürir nikaina-labhitâ <2akrcc/irâkisara-labhi=
ta2j. saisam visuddhir ity ucyate. [Tib. 199b] tatra yatha
caisAin aprSptir yatha ca prâptis tesu ca yâ ca5' hïnata ya pra=
riïtata yac caiçam nâma ya côtkarsa-paryamtata. tat sarvam
prajanati. tasmad etan niruttarani tathâgatânâin dhyana-
viinoksa-samadhi-samäpatti-jfiäna-balam ity ucyate.
yathA-paripàka-samudâgamatah sraddh’adînam pam=
cauara indriyanam mrdu-madhyâdhimâtrata indriya-parâ=
paratêty ucyate.
para-sraddha-pQrvâ dharmaJ)-vicâranâ3'-pürvâ ca mrdu-
inadhyâdhimàtra rucih pratyavagamahi nànâ’dhimuktikatêty
ucyate. 11a nâ-gotra-vyavasthâna rp. srAvaka-pratyekabud=
dha-tathagata-gotrânârçi râg’adi-carita-prabhedae,-uayena ca
°rvrttân° MS. mtïon-par bsgrubs-pa 31ët <J-. · ·2) ή.ιη-ήοη iiia-
yin-par thob-pa dan. tshegs-med-par thob-pa, na MS. 41
°rmà MS. 5> °rinâ MS. *> °de MS.
P r ATIÇTHÂ - PATALA 389
yävad asïtih sattva-carita-sahasrilni uânâ-dhütukatêty ucyate.

tesflm evâvatara-mukhânurüpâ pratipat tad-yatha rflga-
caritânàm asubha vistareria tad-yatha sravaka-bhûmau'1
sarvatra-gaminï pratipad ity ucyate. aparah paryAyah.
sarvâ pamca-gati-gâminï pratipat sarvatra-gâminl ’ty ucyate. *
aparab paryayah. paraspara-viruddhesu nana-paks’âsritesv
anyonya-drsti-ruci-vipratyanïka-vâdisu prthag ito-bâhyakesu
sramana-brahmaneçu ya pratipat sarva-prakarair ihâmutrâ=
navadya-gâminî. sa sarvatra-gâminï ’ty ucyate tad-yatha
Kama2)-sütr’âdisu. «°
vicitresu sattva-nikayesu tad-yatha pürvesu daksineçib
ttareçu pascimesu nâna-nama-samketa-vyavasthâna-bhiniieçv
astasu vyavahara-padesv anugatara pûrvakeçv abhyatïtesv
âtma-bhâvesu çarj-vidham samasatah caritam anusmaraty
aneka-vidham pürve-nivâse samanusmaran. [Tib. 200*] »
astau vyavahara-padâni katamüni. evam-namâ evam-jütyah
evam-gotrah evam-aharah evam-sukha-duhkha-pratisamvedî
evam-dlrgh’âyub evain-cirasthitikah evam-âyus-paryamta
iti. çad <‘vyavahara-pada-caritâui,‘ katamani. ahvAnaya
samketah kçatriy’âdayo varriah raata-pitarain bhojana- ··»
pana-vidhih vipatti-sampattî3) âyur-vaicitryaip ca. tatha
hi loke etâny astau vyavahara-padâny upanisritya çat-
caritâni pareçâm âtmano va vyapadisamto vyapadisamti.
idam me nâmâsyêdam4’ niimêti. ksatriyo ’ham ayarçi râs>.
brahmano vaisyah südro ’ham ayam va. ayam me pita »
u 26bl" et seq.) « Sic (!) MS. sgyu-rtsal-ées-

kyi-bu = jMüfê ? kàlàma. 3< °ttlh MS. 4> nâsy° MS. r*>
Om. MS. ham. e. . . ,e Ace. to Tib. & Ch. the passage would be :
asta-vyavahâra-padânugatâni caritàni. See p. 390’.
(143a) asya vA. yathil pita evam mata, evam-rüpam ahain

ahâram AharAmi. manthâm va apüpân va odana-kulmasam
va. pare va. evam-rüpe aham vyasane sampadi va vartate.
ayam vâ. evaip-rüpe aham vayasi vyavasthito nave va
6 madhye va vrddhe va. ayam vâ. ity eta sad as<al)-vya=
vahAra-padânugatAiii cari tâni2) bhavamti. nâsti eâta uttari
vyavahara-padaïp tac caritam ca. tasmäd etâvad evânuss
marati nâto bhüyah. tatra vyavahara-caritany Akarah vya=
vahara-padany uddesah. tasya cânusmaranat s’âkâram
»° sôddesam anusmaratîty ucyate. tatra divyo vihäro dhyânA=
nîty ucyarpte. tad-Asritatvat tasya caksuçah tat-phalatvât
tat-parigrhïtatvâd [Tib. 200b] divyana caksur ity ucyate.
su-paripürna-parisiu'dha-dhyana-phalatvat su-visuddham
ity ucyate. mauusvAnAm amtato uama-vaidharmyad ati=
15 krâinta-mAnuçyaka ity ucyate. asti ca kamâvacarânani
devanam upapatti-pratilambhikam api tavad divyain caksus
tan nama sâdrsyânuvarti. manusyanâm punas tad api
nâsti.
m riyam A nAh sa ttv a v y a y a m a n a “' ity u c y a m te . am tarA -
so b h a v a -s th â u tp a d y a m a n ü ity u c y a m te . dvabhyäm âkarA=
bhyam tam ah-parA yanA nA m ayam e v a p i-rü p o m anom ayo
’n ta r a -b h a v o n ir v a r ta te . ta d -y a th a k rs n a s y a k u ta p a sy a
n irb h â s a h a n d h a k â r a -ta m is r a y a v a r a tr y a h . ta s m a d d u r-
v a r n a it y u c y a m te . y e p u n a r d v a b h y a m A kA rabhyAm jy o tis -
5« p arA vanâh. tesAm a y a m e v a m -rü p o m a n o m a y o ’n ta r a -b h a v o
n irv a rta te . ta d -y a th ä jy o ts n a y â ratryA V â r a n a s e v a k a s y a v ä
’> Om . M S b rg yad . s> Spyod-pa. s) vyavam0 MS

P i î a t i ç t h â -p a t a l a 391
sampannasya vastrasya. tasmnt su-varrul ity ucyamte. tatra

ye dur-varnâh. te hiiiAh. ye su-varnali. te pranïtah. ye
hînah. te durgati-giiminah. ye pranïtah. te sugati-gâmi=
nah. sa-samutthanaya slla-vipattyâ kaya-vaû-mano-dus-cari=
tena samanvagata ity ucyante. dvi-vidhaya mithyA-darsana- 5
drsti-vipattya samanvagamât sarvâpavadikayâ tan-mata-vi=
pak?’avasit’âryâpavadikaya ca mithyä-drstayah ananam a=
pavädaka ity ucyamte. taya mithyâ-drstya mithya hetum
phalam câbhinivesate. tat,}-pratyayam mithya-karmâbhi=
samskaroti*1 mithyä-karmäbhisamskurvan yad idam dhan '°
ma-samädanam pratyutpanna-sukham âyatyAip duljkha-
vipâkam. yad va pratyutpanna-duhkham âya(143b)tyam
api duhkha-vipakairi. tat samadatte. [Tib. 201a] tasman
mithyâ-drçti-karina dharma-samädäna-hetor it)· ucyate.
samanvagatasyâpi tad-anyair (Saneka-vidhaih kusalair31 15
dharmais tenaiva dnrgati-garaanat tad-dhetos tat-pratyayam
ity ucyate. nama-rüpânyonya-visleçât kayasya bheda ity
ucyate. sarva-maranauam nihïna-paramatvad asya païam-
maranad ity ucyate. narakanara samina-vibhâvanatayâ
apava-durgati-vinipata ity ucyamte. svabhava-êarïra-vastu-
vibhavanataya naraka ity ucyamte. tatrâpayânam ity uc=
yate a-dharma-caryâ-visama-carya. taya tatra yânaip bha=
vati. tasmad apaya ity ucyarpte dubkha-samsparsatvad
dïrghakalika-tïvra-nirantara-duhkhôpabhoga-samudgatatvâd
durgataya ity ucyamte. adho-bhagâvasthitatvân maha-pra,; =*
päta-bhütatvat krcchra-karuna-dïna-maha-vipralapa-pralapi*
» tatat MS. -> °bhikas° MS. ts. . . .*> °dhair ak° MB. dge-
bahi chos manj-pa du-ma. 4) °dhairak° MS.
392 B o D H IS A T T V A BHU.MI
tvad vinipAta ity ucyante. adhimatra-samvega-janakatvan

naraka evocyamte1'. upapannas ca yad upabbuipjate tad-
upabhogac ca punar yad anyat svayam-krtam duhkh&iptaram
abhinirvartayaipti. tad etad abhib samjnabhih paridlpitam.
s etad-viparyayena yathA-yogam sarvah sukla-pak?o vedita*
vyah. tatr&yam vise?ab· su-carita-purvA gatih sugatir ity
ucyate. sukhopabhoga-paratvAt svarga-loka ity ucyate.
sarv’asravanam ase§anusaya-prahan;ld yat tat-pratipak§i=
kam!) au-asravam cittam an-Asrava prajna pararaadhicittA=
10 dhiprajiia-saipgrhlta asravAnam ksayad anAsravA ceto-
vimuktib prajfiA-vimuktir ity ucyate. [Tib. 20 lb] tam
punas ceto-vimuktim prajfia-vimuktim tasmimn eva carame
bhave pratyatmarp §agthyA ’bhijiiayA darsana-marga-sam=
nisrayena bhavana-marga-samnisrayena cadhigamya svaip
is cMhigamatp yathavat prajAnamti. paresAm c’ AkAipk?a=
mapanam arocayaipti. tasmad drsta eva dharme svayam
abhijiiaya sak?atkrtvopasampadya pravedaya rptity ucyamte.
k?IpA me jatir ity evam-adlnaip padanaip nAnA-karanam
veditavyam. tad-yatha paryaya3,-sarpgrahanyam',).
so uddanam.
svabhAvas ca prabhedas ca kaivalyatp samata tatha
karma-kriyA’nukramas ca viseâh pascimo bhavet.
e?aip punar dasanam tathagata-balanAip svabhavo ve=
ditavyah· prabhedo veditavyab- kaivalyam^ veditavyaip
«3 (144*). samata veditavyA. karma-kriyA veditavya. auu=
'> Tib. adds: de-ltar-na gah-gis skye-ba = ? iti hi (or evam) yendpapa*
dyamte. -1 prat °MS. 31 rya °MS. ■*> Fourth division of
YogficftrabhOrai-iSstra. *> vaikalyam MS.
P r a t is t h a -pa ta la 393
k r a m o v e d ita v y a h . v iseso v e d ita v y a h . ity e b h ih s a p ta b h ir

akA raih sam A sato d a sa tath A g ata-b alA n i ved itavyA ni.
t a tr a k a ta m a 1’ esAm sv a b h flv a h . p am cen d riy a -sv a b h A i
vAny e ta n i. a p i tu p rajilA yA h prA dhA nyat p rajitA -svab liA :
v a u ity u c y a m te . ta th a h y u c y a te s th A n a sth A n a -jh a n a -b a la m . *
n a tu s ra d d h a -b a la m va ta d -a n y a d v a b a la m ity u c y a te.
y a th a s th a n S s th A n a -jfia n a -b a la m ev a m av asistA n i dra§t&:
v y A n r1.
tatra ka e§Am prabhedah. samAsatas tri-vidhena pra=

bhedenaisAm apramAnatA veditavya. kala3,-prabhedenatlta= »
nAgata-vartamAnAdhva-patita-sarva-jneya-pravesAt. prakAra- ·
bhedenaikaikasya samskrta-vastunah sva-lak?ana-samanya-
lak$ana-sarv’AkAra-pravesat. samt&na-prabhedena dasasu
diksu sarva-sattva-dhAtu-pratyeka-sarva-samtAna-sarviirthA.'-
nupravesAt. [Tib. 202*] evam ebhis tribhih prabhedair 15
esairi dasAnAm tathAgata-balanAm aprameyatA veditavya.
ayam e?Am prabhedah.
tatra kaivalyam esam katamat. tathagatasyaivaitani
dasa balani kevalany AvenikAni. na tu sarva-srAvaka-prat=
yekabuddhanAm. idam esam kaivalyam ity ucyate.
sarva-tathagatanarp caitani balani samani nirvisistani.
iyam e§am samata. vihara-visesas tu tathagatanam anyo=
nyam bhaved anyena bala-vihAren&nyas tathagatas tad-
bahula-vihari bhavati. anj’en&nyah.
esAm dasAnAm b a la n a m ta th A g atah k e n a k im k a r m a »
k a r o ti. s th a n a s th A n a -jfia n a -b a le n a tath A g atah h e tu m ca
» °in MS (lravy° MS. *> vAla MS. dus.

R o d h is a t t v a b h u m i
hetutah plialam ca phalato yatha-bhutam prajAnati. (Ia-

hetu^-visama-hetu-vAdinas ca sramana-brAhmanAn nigrh=
jiAti. karma-svaka-jiiAna-balena tathagatah svayaipkrta-pha=
lopabhogatAm ca karmanAm yathA-bhutam prajAnati. da=
na-punya-samkrAnti-vAdinas ca sramana-brAhmanAn nigrh=
nAti. dhyAna-vimoksa-samadhi-samApatti-jiiana-balena tatha=
gatas tribhis ca prAtihAryair vineyAip samyag avavadati.
prativirodha-vipaksa-pratyanlka-vAdAvasthitAms ca sramana-
brahmanAm nigrhnAti. indriya-parapara-jnAna-balena (144b)
tathagatah sattvAnAm indriya-mrdu-madhyadhimAtratAm
ca vibhajya yathA-bhutaip [Tib. 202b] prajAnati. tesAm ca
yatha’rham yatha-yogyanr' dharma-desanam karoti. nAn=
A’dhimukti-j iiAna-balena tathagatah mrdu-madhyAd himAtra-
subhasubhAdhimuktitam yathA-bhutam prajAnati. subham
cAdhimuktim anubrmhayati. asubhAm ca tyAjayati. nAnA-
dhatu-jnAna-balena tathagatah hlna-madhya-pranlta-dhatu*
katAni ca vibhajya yathA-bhQtam prajanAti. yath^ndrivAn
yatha’sayAn yatha’nusayAms ca sattvAms te?u-tesv <3avatAra-
mukhesv avavada3)-kriyayA samyag yathA-yogam samniyoja*
yati. tatra vathA tathagatah srAvakAnAm tesu-te§v avatAra-
mukhesv avavAdam anuprayacchamti. tatha4) srAvaka-bhu=
mausi sarvena sarvaip niramtaram akhyatam uttanam vivrtam
prajfiaptana prakAsitam. katham ca punas tathagatah bodhh
sattvam Adikarmikam tatprathamakarmikam samAdhi-sam=
bhAra-parigrahe ’vasthitam citta-sthiti-kAma-citta-sthitaye
<*... 11 hetu (!) C. 3> °yogam K. (S. . . . S) evavada MS. hjug-

pahi sgo (de daii de-dag-tu) gdams (printed gdagshpa. 4) yatha
MS. de-lta-bu. s> G fc- W -ifiH + H O lS - 66»),
P r a t i?t h ä -p a t a l a 395
avavadamti. iha tathAgato bodhisattvam asatham saraAdhi-

sanibhära-gurukam Adikarmikam tatprathamakarmikam tat-
prathamata evam avavadati. ehi tvam kulaputra. pravi=
vikta-sayan’Asana-gata ekäki advitîyah yat te mâtA-pitrbhyâm
nama vyavasthapitam äcäxvôpAdhyAyabhyam va. tad eva
namâdhyatmam manasikuru. evam ca punar manasikuru-.
asti me sa kascit sacJ-Ayatana-nirmukto dharmah svabhavena
parinispannah adhyâtmam va bahirdhâ va ubhayam antarena
va vidyate, yatrêdam nâma samjiïA prajnaptir upacArah pra=
vartate. [Tib. 203a] sa tvam evam yoniso manasikurvams
taip dharmam nôpalapsyase. nânyatra te evaip bhavisyati,
Agamtukesv eva dharme?v iyam Again tu kI samjiïA pravrt=
têti. yada ca te kulaputra tasmim sva-nAmni Agamtuka-
samjiïâ utpanna bhavati pratilabdhâ. sa tvam ya te
caksusi cakçur- nâma cakçuh-samjfiâ caksuh-praj naptih.
tam apy adhyâtmam yoniso manasikuru. evaqi ca punar
manasikuru. asmim cakçusi dvayam upalabhyate. idani
ca namaiMö^J-samj nâ-praj napti-caksur iti, etac ca vastu-
mâtrarn, yatrêdam nama samjiïA prajiïaptih. nâta uttari
nâto bhüvah. tatra yac caksuçi nama saipjiia prajiïaptih,
tat tâvan na caksuh. yad api tad vastu ,yatra caksuh-
samjfiâ., tad api svabhavato na caksub· tat kasya hetob-
na hi tatra cakçur-nâma caksuh-samj ùani caksuh-praj iïa=
ptim vina kasyacic caksur-buddhih pravartate. saced
etad Viistu ten’ atmana parinispannam syAt. yena nAmnâ
abhilapyate. na tatra punas tad-apeksA caksur ity evam
buddhih pravartate. nânyatra prakrtyaivâsrutâparikalpita-
nAmakäuAm api tasmim vastuni caksur iti buddhih pra=
396 B o d h is a t t v a b h Om i
varteta. na ca pu nah pravartamänil upalabhyate. tasmüd

idara api cakçur-nSma cakçuh-samjilâ0 âgamtuke dharme
aganitukî. evam te addyätmam etac caksuh yoniso ma=
nasikurvatah caksu h -samj ßäyam apy agamtuka-samjfia
utpannä bhavisyati pratilabdha. yatha caksusi^ evaip
Protra-ghrâna-jihva-kâyeçu vistarena yavad drsta-Sruta-mata-
vijfiatesu prâpteçu paryeçiteçu manasa anuvitarkiteçv anu=
vicariteçu. samasatah sarva-dharma-samjßäsv [Tib. 203b]
agamtuka-samjßa utpanna bhavisyati pratilabdha. evam
te sv’atmani yâ samjßa’vastha. tasya vibhavaya prayoga-
margah samyak parigrhlto bhavisyati. vistarena yavat
sarva-dharmesu ya samjfia., tasvâ vibhavaya prayoga-
margah. samyak parigrhïto bhavisyati. sa tvam evam
sarva-iiieya-su-vicAritayâ buddhyâ sarva-dharma-saipjfiasv
agamtuka-samjfiayâS) sarva-dharmesu sarva-prapamca-sam=
apanîyâpanlya nirvikalpena ca cetasa nirnimittenâs
rtha-matra-grahana-pravrttena tasmim vastuni bahulam vis
hara. evaip te tathägatn-jßana-visuddhi-samüdhi-gotrAc
cittasyaikâgratâ pratilabdha bhaviçyati. sa tvam saced asu=
bhaip manasi karosi, enaip manasikaram ma rimciçyasi.
sacen maitrïm idampratyayatä-pratltyasamutpädaqi dhatu-
prabhedam anâp’anasmrtim prathamam dhyanaip vistarena
yavan naivasam j ßAnâsam j il’ayatanam apramâna-bodhi(145b)=
sattva-dhyanâbhijna-samadhi-samapattlr manasikaroçi. etam
eva manasikaram ma rirncisyasi. evam te ayam bos
dhisattva-manaskâro ’nupûrvena yavad enuttarayai samyak=
K & Ch. adds: cakçuh-prajnaptib· s> °jàâ CK. hdu-ëes-nas.
s> °jnä CK.
P r A TISTH A -PATA LA 397
sambodhaye nirjrasyatiti. ivam sarvatra-gamini bodhisat=

tvanam pratipad veditavya. atite ’py adhvani tathiigata
bodhisattvam adikarmikam evam evavavaditavantah. ana=
gate ’py adhvani evarp evavavadi§yaniti. pratyutpanne ’py
adhvany evam ev&vavadaipti. sravako ’pi canena manas*
karena prayujyam&nah k§ipr&bhijCatarah syad dharmabhi*
samayaya yadi saknuyad etam manaskaram vathavat pra*
tiveddhum. [Tib. 204*] sarvatra-gaminl-pratipaj-jfiana-ba=
lena tathagatah sarva-duhkha-nairyflnikTm a-nairyflniklm ca
pratipadam yatha-bhutam prajanati. a-nairyariiklm ca
pratipadam varjayitva nairyaniklm upasamharati. pur-
ve-nivagdnusmrti-jnana-balena tathagatah purvamte iti-vrt=
takamS ca jatakams ca smrtva citta-samvegaya citta-prasn*
daya vineyanam desayati. sasvata-vadinas ca framana-
brahmanAn nigrhnAti. cyuty-upapada-ifiana-balena tathA*
gatab SrAvakaui cdbhyatlta-kala-gatam upapattau vyakaroti.
uecheda-vadinas ca pramana-brAhmanAn nigrhnati. Asrava-
kâya-jhAna-balena tathagatah sve ca vimok§e ni?kamkso
bhavati nirvicikitsah. arhattv&bhimaninas ca sramana-brA=
hmanAn nigrhnati. idam tavat tathagatasya dasanam
bala nam karma veditavyam.
tatra ka e§am dasanam tathagata-balanAm anukramah.
sahabhisambodhad anuttarayAh samyaksambodheh tathaga*
tah sarvany eva dasa balani sakrt pratilabhate. sakrt-
pratilabdhanam punar esam kramena sammukhlbhavo
bhavati. abhisambuddha-matra eva tathagatah dharmAnAm
samyag eva hetu-phala-vyavasthAnam sthAn&sth&na-jfiana-
balena vyavalokayati. vyavalokya kama-dhatav eva sabhage
dhatav ista-phala-visesiirthikanam karmasvaka-jnana-bale=

nakufiala-karraa-[Tib. 204b]parivarjanam kusala-karma-sa=
mudacaratam ca vyapadisati. laukika-vairagya-kamanam
punah sattvanaip dhyana-vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti-jiiana-
balena laukik(146*)a-vairagya-gamanaya yathavam marga-
pratilabhaydvavadam anuprayacchati. lokottara-vairagya-ka=
manam punah tad-anyais saptabhis tathagata-balair lok6t=
tara-vairAgyopagamaya mArgam vyapadisati. tatra pQrvam
taval lokottara-vairagya-kamanam indriyaip vyavalokayati
indriva-parapara-jiiana-balena. tata indriya-purvam asayam
vyavalokayati nana’dhimukti-jfiana-balei:a. tatas c’ asaya-
purvam anusayam vyavalokayati nana-dhatu-j nana- balena,
sa evam indriy’asay&nusaya-j fiah yatha-yogam alamband=
vatara-mukhesv avatarayati sarvatra-gaminl-pratipaj-jfiana-
balena. tatas cinurupen’ alambanavatara-mukha-prayo*
gena citta-sthitim ca grahayitva caritani ca visodhya sat=
kAya-drsti-mula-siisvatdcchedamtagraha-vivarjitam madhya*
inAm pratipadam vyapadisati sarva-klesa-prahAnAya purve-
nivasAnusmrti-jfiana-balena cyuty-upapatti-jiiAna-balena ca.
tata evam samyak-prayuktah1* samath6pastabdho ’prahina-
kles&-samudacara-yogAd a-krte-krtabhimaninam abhimanam
tyajayaty Asrava-ksaya-jiiAna-balena. ayam tavad eko ba=
lanam anukrama2)-paryAyah
[Tib. 205a] aparah paryayah. iha tathagato ’nuttaram
samyaksambodhim abhisambudhya tat-prathamatab sthan=
&sthAna-jfiana-balam sammukhlkrtya pratltyasamutpanne§u
dharmesu paramam dharma-sthiti-jhanam vyavacarayati.
»> °ktam MSS. 2) °anugrama C. “kramanugrama K. go-rims.
Pra t i $t h a - p a t a l a 399
tac ca dharma-sthiti-jfianam nisritya karma-svaka-jfiana-

balena grhi-paksam vyavalokayati. yena-yena karmana
vicitrcna te$aip grhi-pak?’asritanam samudagamo ’bhud
bhavi§yati vidyate ca. grhi-paksam vyavalokya dhyana-
vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti-jfiana balena pravrajita-paksam 5
vyavalokayati. kim asty asmim pravrajita-pak§e kascid
duhkhan nihsrto duhkhan nissaranaya ca margasya de=
sayita. aho svit nAstiti, sa n&stity avagamya nis-tranam
a-saranam sarvam lokam avek?ya maha-karunam npadaya
buddha-caksusa lokam vyavalokayati. sa vyavalokayann 10
indriya-par&para-jnanam sammukhikrtya prajanati. samti
sattva loke jata loke vpddha mrdv-indriya api madhjêns
driya api tiksnendriya apiti. iti viditva ’sya dharma-desan=
ayam cittam kramati. tatah pfirvavat sarv&nukramo nana’dh=
imukty-adikanam tad-anyesam (146b) balanam veditavyah. 11
ayam dvitiyo balanam anukrama-paryayah.
aparali paryayah. purvam tavat tathagato ’bhisaips
buddha-matra eva sthanAsthana-jiiana-balena pratltyasamut*
pannam dharmadhatum vicarayati. tatah [Tib. 205b] karma-
svaka-jnana-balena ye?u pratltyasamutpanneû dharme?u '■»
sattva-samj iiatam sattva-dhatum vicarayati. ami sattva
evarp-rflpasya sva3 ’am-krtasya karmanah evaip-rupam
phalam pratyanubhavamtiti- dharma-dhatuip sattva-dhatum
ca yathavad vyavacArya dhyana-vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti=
jfiana-balena. tan eva sattvan duhkha-vimoksaya samyak 31
tribhih pratiharyair avavadati. avavadam purvavad anu=
kramen&vasi^tair balair indriy’adini jii^tva marge cdvatArya
*> kar° K.
tflm sattvA m duhkhad v im o c a y a ti. ayam tr tiy o b a la n in i

a n u k ra m a -p a ry A y a h .
tatra sthAnasthana-jnAna-balasya karma-svaka-jfiana-

balasya ca ko visesah. yat kusaldkusalasya karmariah i§ $ 5
nista-phalani nirvartate. idam sthAn£sthana-jfiana-balat.
yat punar ya eva kusaMkusalaip karma karoti. sa eva tad
i§t£ni§tam phalam pratyanubhavati. idam karma-svaka-
jilAna-balAt. yat tavad ya eva dhyana-vimoks’adinAm sa=
mapatta. tasyaiva te bhavamti. n&nyasya. idam karma-
svaka-jziana-balat. yat punas tan eva dhyan’adin asritva
vineyams tribhih pratiharyair avavadati. idam dhyana-
vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti-jfiana-balat. yat tavac chrad*
dh’adi-sahaja-samprayuktam cittani grhnati. idam dhyana-
vimok§a-samadhi-samapatti-jiiana-balat. yat punas [Tib.
206a] tany evendriyani mrdu-madhyadhimAtr’adi-prabhe=
dena vibhajati. idam indriya-par&para-jfiana-balat. yat
tavad indriya-purvaip tesu-te§u dharme?v asayani grhnati.
idam indriya-parapara-jiiana-balat. yat punas tam ev’ Asa=
yam naua vibhajati. idam nana’dhimukti-jfiana-balat.
tasya punar asayasya samasatah §a<Jbhir akarair vibha=
go veditavyah. a-nairyanika asayah. tad-yatha prthan
Mahesvara-Narayapa-Brahma-lok’ady-adhimuktanam. nai=
ryanika asayah. tad-yatha trisu yane§v adhimuktanAm.
visuddhi-dura asayah. ‘’tad-yatha” mrdu-madhva-paripaka-
vyavasthitanam. visuddhi-samasanna5> asaya(147*)h. tad-
yatha adhimAtra-paripaka-vyavasthanam. dr?te eva dharme
nirvAna-prApty-Asayah. tad-yatha srAvaka-yAnena nirvAna-
(i i) Om. C. yo K. l.idi-lta-ste. 2) °mapanna CK. iie-ba.
P r a t is t h a -p a t a l a 401
prApty-adhimuktauam. AyatyAip nirvAna-prApty-Asayalj.

tad-yatha maha-yAnena nirvana-prapty-adhimuktanam. yat
tAvad adhimukti-samutthapitam tad-upamam bijam grhnati.
idam nana’dhimukti-jiiana-balat. yat pvmas tad eva bijam
vibhajyAneka-prakaram grhnati. idam nana-dhatu-jnana-
balat. sa punar dhatu-pravibhagah samAsatas "catur-akAro"
veditavyab· prakrti-stham bijaip purvAbbyAsa-samutthitam
bijam visodhyam bijani. tad-yatha parinirvana-dharma=
kAnArp. a-visodhyaip ca bijam. tad-yatha a-parinirvAna-
dharmakanain. [Tib. 206b] yat tavat yatha-dhalv-anurupam
pratipad-avatAram prajAnAti. idam nAna-dhatu-jnAna-balat.
yat punas tam eva pratipadam sarvaili prakaraih pratibha=
jati. iyam pratipat samklesAyeyam vyavadAnAyeyam
atyaipta-vyavadanAyeyam nAtyamta-vyavadAnAyeti. idam
sarvatra-gamini-pratipaj-jiiAna-balat. yat tavat pGrvAiptam
anusmaran sarva-gati-hetun purvAnta-sahagatam yatha-bhu=
tam prajanati. idarp sarvatra-gamini-pratipaj -jnAna-balat.
yat punah pravibhajya vyavahara-padAnugatam pQrvavat
9 ad-vidham caritam prajanati. idam purve-nivasAnusmrti-
jiiana-balat. yat tavat purvAntam Arabhya sattvAnAm cyu=
ty-upapAdaip prajanati. idarp purve-nivasAnusmrti-j iiana-
balat. yat punar aparAmtikam sattvAnAin cyuty-upapadam
pasyati. idam cyuty-upapatti-jnana-balat. yat tavad a-
parinisthita-svakarthanain sattvAnam aparAmte upapattim
pratisaipdhim prajanati. idam cyuty-upapatti-jfiAna-balAt.
yat punah parinisthita-svakArthAnArp suvimukta-cittanam
dr.-jtadbarma-nirvAna-prAptim prajanati. idam Asrava-ksaya-
’ > r’tus-prakaro K.
jii& n a -b a la t, ayam e sa m dasAnAm tath A g ata-b alA n am an=

y o n y a -v ise s a s c a v ise sa s c a v e d ita v y a h .
catvA ri v a is a ra d v a n i g r a n th a to y a th ft-sQ tra m ev a ve=
d itavyA ni. ta tr a ca tv flry e ta n i s th a n a n i ta th a g a ta ih p a rsa d i
p ra ti jn A ta v y a n i b h a v a m ti. sra v a k ^ s a d h a ra n o ,) jn e y ’A varana-
v im o k s a t s a r v ’a k a ra -s a rv a -d h a rm a b h is a m b o d h a h . id a ip
[ T ib . 207aJ p ra th a m a ip s th a n a n i. s r a v a k a -s a d h a r a n a s ca
k le s ’a v a ra p a -v im o k sa b · (147b) id a m d v itly a m sth Aliam . v i*
m oksa-kA m anA ip c a s a ttv a n a m d u h k h a -s a m a tik r a m a y a n ai*
r y a n ik o m a rg a h . id a m tp tly aip s th a n a m . ta s y a iv a c a mAr=
g a s y a p rA p ti-v ib a n d h a -b h u tA y e ArntarAyikA d h a rm a h p a ri*
v a r ja y ita v y a h . id a m c a tu r th a m s th a n a m . y a th a ’rth a -p ra ti=
jf ia s S) c a tath A g a ta h esu c a tu rs u sth a n e su . a ta b p r a t ijfia -
v ig u n a m d v a y o h p u rv a y o h s th a n a v o h kaya-vA n-m an as-ces=
ta m p ra ti jfia -v ig u i.ia ip ca dvayoh p a sc im a y o h s th a n a y o h
p u rv d p a ra -v iro d h a ta m a y u k ti-p a tita ta m capare§A m d iv y a -
d rs a m cd -d iv y a -d rsa m c a v a p a ra -c itta -v id S m a -p a r a -c itta -
v id arp ca p ra ti jfia n a -s th a n a -p r a tip a k s e n a saip cod an A y ain
n im itta -b h u ta m a sa m a n u p a s y a n y e n a ita n i s th a n a n i visArado
’lin a - c itta h n irA saip k o n ir b h lh p r a t ija n a ti. e ta v a c c a s a s tra
p r a tijfia ta v y a m . yad u ta p a rip u rn a s v a -h ita -p r a tip a ttih
p a ra -h ita -p ra tip a ttis ca. ta tr a p u rv a k a b h y a m d vabhyA m
s th a n a b h y a ip paripQ rnA s v a -h ita -p ra tip a ttih p r a t ijfia t a bha=
v a ti p a s e im a k a b h y a m d v a b h y a ip s th a n a b h y A m paripQ rnA
p a ra -h ita -p r a tip a ttih p r a tijfia ta b h a v a ti. t a t r ’ A tm an ah sar=
v a -d h a rm flb h is a m b o d h a t sa m y a k s a m b u d d h a tv a ip ta th a g a to
n °nya K. “kfinam s&dharana C. Kan-thos daft thun-mon ma-yin-pa.

!) prajHaptiS C. dam-bcah-ba.
P r a .t i $t h a - p a t a l a 403
m a h a y & n a -sa m p ra sth ita m bod h isattv A n a d h ik r ty a p ra tija u l=

te . s a r v ’a s ra v a -k s a y a m p u n a h s ra v a k a -p ra ty e k a b u d d h a -y a s
n a -s a m p ra s th ita m s a ttv a n a d h ik r ty a p r a t ija n ite [T ib . 2 0 7 b]
m a rg a m n a ir y a n ik a m d h a r m a n a u ta r a y ik a m s ta d -u b h a y a n
a d h ik r ty a p r a t ija n ite . evam e ta t s u tra -p a d a m ta th a g a te n a
d e sita m , vo v a m e b o d h isa ttv a n A m s ra v a k a n a m c a nair=
y a riik o m a rg o d e s ita iti v is ta ra h . sa c a b o d h isa ttv a p a d esa h
s a m g iti-k a r a ih s ra v a k a -p ita k & d h ik a ra d a p a n lta h . bodhisatt=
v a -p ita k e p u n a r b o d h isa ttv d p a d esa eva k e v a la h p a th y a tc .
t r i n i s in rtv u p a s th a n a n i g r a n th a to y a th a s u tra m eva ve*
d ita v v a n i. d ir g h a -r a tr a in ta th a g a ta e v a m -k a m a h k a c c in
m a y a su -d e site d h a rm e v in e y a h p ra tip a tta u y a th a v a d avati=
§ th e ra n n iti. ta s y a c a d lr g h a -r a tr a m ta t-k a m a s y a d h a rm a -
s v a m in o g a n a -p a r ik a r s a k a s y a ta s y a h p ra rth a n A y a b s a ip p a tti-
v ip a ttib h y a m a -s a m k le s a s t r ib h ih s m rty -u p a s th a n a ih sam a*
sa ta h p ra b h a v y a te .
ta n i p u n a r e ta n i p a rs a t-tr a y a -p r a b h e d a t t r in i vyavasthAs
p y a m te . tis r a b p a rsa d a h k a ta m a h . ek A n iten a (1 4 8 “) sam s
y a k p ra tip a d y a te s a rv a m eva. iy a m e k a p a rsa t. ek& m tena

m ith v a p ra tip a d y a te s a rv a m ev a. iy a m d v itly a p a rsa t.
tft a y a p u n a h p a rsa d y a s y a m ta d -e k a ty a h sa m y a k pratipa=
d y a m te . ta d -e k a ty a m ith y a p ra tip a d y a m te .
t r in y arak^yA ni y a th a -s d tr a m ev a g r a n th a to veditav=
y a n i. sa m a s a ta h s a rv ^ k a r a -k u -k rta -p r a tic c h a d a n a ta ^ -p ra h a *
ija m . e ta t ta th A g a ta sy a t r i b h ir a ra k s y a ih p a rid ip ita in y a d
ap i tad a r h a to ’pi k im c id a -v y a k rta m k u -k r ta -m a tr a k a m
b h a v a ti k a d a c it k a r h ic it s m rti-s a m p ra m o s a t. tad ap i tatha=
g a ta s v a s a rv e n a s a rv a m n a sti, a ta s ta th a g a to y a th a p r a ti=
jf ia t a b .1’ ta th a s v a b h a v a h . s ra v a k a n n ig r h y a -n ig r h y a b r a v lti.
p ra s a h y a -p ra s a h y a ta d -e k a ty a n [T ib . 2 0 8 a] a v a sa d a y a ti.
ta d -e k a ty a m p ra v a s a y a ti. <sa p i ca !' n i§ th u ra ip p ra tip a d y a te .
8 n is y a te sv a n u ra k sa u tp a d y a te. ma h a iv a me s ra v a k a li
sam vasA n vay ad a -p a r is u d d h a -k a y a -v a n -in a n a h -sa m u d a c a ra =
ta m v id itv a te n a v a s tu n a a n -a tta -m a n a s k a a n -a b h ir a d d h a s ;,,
co d a y i§ y a ip ti. pare§arp v a a k h y a s y a m titi.
ta tr a ta th a g a ta n a ip m a h a k a ru i.ia s a r v ’a k a r a y a th a pur=
i» v a -n ir d is ta p Q j’asev & p ram aria-p atale4' v e d ita v y a . sa pu nar
a -p r a m a n a n ir -u tta r a ta th a g a tl v e d ita v y a .
ta tr a ta th a g a ta s y a n u § th e y a ip y ac ca b h a v a ti y a tr a ca
b h a v a ti y a th a c a b h a v a ti y a d a c a b h a v a ti. ta s y a ta tr a ta th a
tad a s a m y a g a n u s th a n a d iy a m ta th ag ata3y & sam m o ?a-d h arm a=
i« t€ ty u c y a te . i t i y a ta tr a ta th a g a ta s y a s a rv a -k rty e § u s a rv a -
d ese ?u sa rv a -k rty o p a y eg u s a rv a -k a le § u s m rty -a s a m m o ? a ta
s a d o p a s th ita -s m rtita . iy a m a trfts a m m o ? a -d h a rm a ta d ra sta v y a .
ta tr a y a ta th a g a ta s y a s p a n d ite v a p r e k ? ite v a k a th ite
v a v ih a r e v a k le s a -s a d b h a v a -s a d rs a -c e g ta ’sa m u d a ca ra -p ra cu =
20 r a ta , a y a ip ta th a g a ta s y a v a s a n a -sa m u d g h a ta ity u c y a te .
a r h a ta m p u n a h p r a h ln a -k le s a n a m a p i k le s a -s a d b h a v a -s a d rs i
c e sta s p a n d ita -p r e k s ita -k a th ita -v ih r te s u b h a v a ty ev a.
sarm lsata s ta th a g a te n a d h a rm a n a m tra y o ra s a y o ’bhi=
s a ip b u d d h a h . k a ta m e tra y a lj· a r th o p a s a ip h ita d h a rm a h
a a n -a r th o p a s a ip h ita h n a iv & rth o p a sa m h ita n a n -a r th 6 p a s a ip h is
tah - ta tr a y a t ta th a g a ta s y a n -a rth o p a s a ip h ite s u naivarth opa=
u °jnah CK. dam-bcas-pa. (2. .. ,2> api tu CK. yaii. z> °<idh4*
dv&.s MS. 4> p. 24719 et seq.
P r a t i s t h ä - p a t a iv a 405
saiphita-[Tib. 20S"]nänarthöpasamhite?u sarva-dharmesu

jiiänam. idam tathägatasjra sarv'ä'148b)kära-jiiänam ity
ucyate. tatra yat tathägatasyärth6pasarphite?u sarva-dhar*
me§u jiiänam. idarp tathägatasya varajiiänam ity ucyate.
tatra yac ca sarv’äkärani jiiänam yac ca vara-jfiänam. tad
aikadhyam1’ abhisarpksipya sarv’äkära-varajiiänam ity
ucyate.
tad etad abhisamasya sarvam catvärimsad uttaram ä=
veriika-buddha-dharraa-satam bhavati. tatra laksanäny a=
nuvyamjanäni cänena bodhisattva-bhütena carame bhave su-
parisuddhähi pratilabdhäni bhavamti. yadä tu Bodhi-man=
de ni?idati su-paripürria-bodhi-sambhära-märgo bodhisatt*
vah pascime bhave. tadä ’säv an-äcäryakam saptatrimsa*
tarn bodhi-paksyäm dharmäm bhävayann eka-ksanänäva=
rana-j näna-dam1’ näma samädhim pratilabhate saiksa-bhüta-
aya bodhisattvasya vajropama-samädhi-sarpgrhitam. taayäs
nantaram dvitlye ksapeparisistänäip dasa-baPädinäm buddha-
dharmänäm sarv’äkäravara-j ilänaparyavasänänäm su-visu*
ddhatäm nir-uttaratäm sakj-t pratilabhate. tesäm cii läbhat
sarvasmim jileye a-saktam an-ävaranam su-visuddham nir-
malam jiiänam pravartate abhoga-mätra-pratibaddhaip. pari*
pürna-samkalpas ca bhavati. tathä paripürpa-mano-rathah
samatikränto bodhisattva-caryäm bodhisattva-bhümini. ta=
thägata-caryäm tathägata-bhOmim avakrftipto bhavati. sära-
gatasya ca jiiey’ävarana-paksyasya dausthulyasya [Tib. 209“]
niravase?a-prahänäd asy’ äsrayah parivrtto bhavati. sä easya
nir-uttarä äsraya-parivfttih. anyäh sarväh parama-vihäriU
pradaip K.
406 B o d h is a t t v a b h Cmi
v a s a n a b o d h is a ttv a n â m â s r a y a -p a r iv rtta y a s s ô tta râ eva vidi=

ta v y a h .
ta tr a n is th à -g a m a n a -b h û m i-s th ita s y a c a b o d h isa ttv a sy a
ta th ü g a ta s y a c a k a th a r n jfiâ n a -v is e ç o ’v a g a m ta v y o jiïa n â n =
ta r a m . ili a n is th â -g a m a n a -b h ü m i-s th ita s y a b o d h is a ttv a s y a
p e la v a -p a tâ n ta rita m y a th a ca k ç u sm a to rü p a -d a rs a n a m .
ev am ta sy a s a rv a sm im j fi eye jn â n a m v e d ita v y ip . y a th a
punar ua k e n a cid a n ta r ita m . evam ta th a g a ta s y a jf ia n a ip
d ra sta v y a m . ta d -y a th ü s a r v ’a k â ra -r a rn g a -p a r ip ü rn a m c itr a -
k a r m a p a s c im a y a c a su -v isu d d h a y a ra m g a -le k h a y ä apari?o=
d h ita m . evam ta s v a b o d h isa ttv a sy a jfiiln a m d ra çta v y a ip .
y a th â s u -v iso d h ita m . ev am ta th a g a ta sy a jf ia n a m dra?tav=
yam . ta d -y a th a c a k ç u sm a ta h p u ru s a s y a m a n d a -ta m a s k a m
rü p a -d a rs a n a m . e v a m b o d h i(1 4 9 'l)s a ttv a s y a p ü rv a v a t. ya=
th a s a rv ’a k a râ p a g a ta -ta m a s k a m . e v a m ta th a g a ta s y a jf iä n a ip
d ra s ta v y a m . ta d -}ra tlia c a k s u s m a ta h arat rü p a -d a rs a n a m .
e v a m b o d h is a ttv a s y a p ü rv a v a t. y a th a â sa n n e . e v a m ta th â *
g a ta s y a p ü rv a v a t. y a th a m rd u -ta im irik a S 3 ra rü p a -d a rs a n a m .
e v am b o d h is a ttv a s y a p ü rv a v a t. y a th a s u -v isn d d h a -c a k s u sa h
e v am ta th a g a ta s y a p ü rv a v a t. y a th a g a r b h a -g a ta s y ' â tm a -
bhävah. ev am n is th a -g a m a n a -b h ü m i-s th ito b o d h is a ttv o dra=
s ta v y a h . y a th ô p a p a tti-b h a v e jâ t a s y ’ â tm a -b h a v a h . ev am
ta th a g a to d ra s ta v y a h . y a th a ’rh a ta h s v a p n â ip ta r a -g a ta s y a
c itta -p r a c â r a b · ta th a n is th â -g a m a n a -[T ib . 2 0 9 b]b h ü m i-sth i=
ta s y a b o d h isa ttv a sy a d ra ç ta v y a h . y a th a ta s y a iv a p rativ ib u =
d d h a sy a citta -p ra c a ra l.i. e v a m ta th a g a ta s y a d ra s ta v y a h . ta d -
y a th a p ra d îp a sy â -v isu d d h a sy a s v a b h a v a li. ta th a n is th a -g a s
m a n a -b h ü m i-s th ita s y a b o d h isa ttv a sy a jn a n a -s v a b h a v o dra=
P r a t i §t h a -p a t a l a 407
Stavyah». y a th a s u -v isu d d h a sy a p ra d lp a sy a svabhavah.

e v am ta th a g a ta s y a jfia n a -s v a b h a v o d ra sta v y a h . a to m a h a j
jn a n & n ta r a m a tm a -b h a v & n ta ra m citntA ’n ta r a m ta th a g a ta -n i=
s th a -g a m a n a -b h u m i-s th ita -b o d h is a ttv a y o r v e d ita v y a m .
evam a b h is a ip b u d d h a -b o d h is ta th a g a to d asasu d ik ? u 9
s a rv a s m im b u d d iia -k s e tre sa rv a m s a rp b u d d h a -k a ry a m k a ro ti.
ta tr a b u d d h a -k a ry a m k a ta m a t. sa m a sa to d asem fln i ta th a *
g a sv a ta th a g a ta -k rty A n i ta th a g a ta -k a ra n T y A n i. e k a ik a m c a
ta th a g a ta -k r ty a m ap ra m A n a n a m s a ttv a n a m a r th a -k a r a k a m
b h a v a ti. n&sty a ta u tta r i » a s ty a to bhuyah. k a ta m a n i 10
d asa. sv e m a h a -p u r u ? a -b h a v e a d ita ev a citta -p ra sA d a -k a ra *
k u -m a h a -p u ru s a -b h a v a -s a m p r a ty a y a -ja n a n a p ra th a m a m ta=
th a g a ta -k r ty a m ta c c a la k s a n & n n v y a m ja n a ih saip p a d a y a ti.
s a rv a -s a ttv a n a m s a rv ’a k a ra v a v a d a -p ra y o g a h ta th a g a ta -k rt*
yam . y a t ta th d g a ta h c a ta s r b h ih s a r v ’a k A ru -p a risu d d h ib h ih 15
sa ip p a d a y a ti. id a ip d v itiy a m ta th a g a ta -k r ty a m . s a rv a -sa ttv a -
k a ry a -k a ra n a -sA m a rth y a ip s a rv a -sa m sa y a -cc h e d a n a -sA m a rth *
y a m c a tr tly a m ta th a g a ta -k r ty a m . y a t ta th a g a to [ T ib . 2 1 0 *]
d a s a b h is ta th a g a ta -b a la ih s a ip p a d a y a ti. ta th a h i ta th a g a to
d a s a b h ih p O rv a -n ird i§ ta ir b a la ih s a rv a -s a ttv a n a m sarv& rtha- 20
sa rp p a d a n a m p ra ti s a m a rth o b h a v a ti. ye'* c a in a m d asa ta=
th a g a ta -b a la n y a r a b h y a p ra s n a m p j-c c h a m ti.!) y a th a y a n i3)
ta th a g a te n a jf ia t a n i d rs ta n i v id ita n i v ijf ia ta n i. ta th a t a n i
ta th a g a ta h tesa m p ra s n a -p rs to v y a k a r o ti. sa rv a -p a ra -p ra *
v a d a -n ig r a h a h sva-vad a-vyavasthA pan A ta th a g a ta sy a catur= 55
th arp k rty a m . yat ta th a g a to v a is a ra d y a ih sa ip p a d a y a ti.
yaS CK. gan-gis. 2> “cchati C K . 3) t in i K . lacuna

C· gaft-dag.
408 B o d h is a t t v a b h ü jii
ta th flg a t’fljm lyiU p s th ite s v a-sthiteçm c a v in e y e ? v ,> a s a ip k lis *

t a -c itta ta p a q ic a m a m ta th ä g a ta -k r ty a m . yat ta th A g atah
sm j-ty -u p a sth An a ih sa ip p ä d a y a ti. y a th a vAdi t a th a k a r ita
sas^haip ta th a g a ta -k rty a m . y a t ta th A g a ta h a rak çy ail.i saip=
pA dayati. b u d d h a-cak su sA rä tr im -d iv a m sa rv a -lo k a -v y a v a =
lo k a n a s a p ta m a m ta th a g a ta -k r ty a m . y a t ta th a g a to maha=
k a r u n a y a sa m p a d a y a ti. s a rv a -s a ttv a -s a r v a -k rty ä -v ih a n ih a=
çtam arp ta th a g a t a -k r ty a m . yat ta th ä g a to ’sam m o sad h ar=
m a ta y a sa m p a d a y a ti. ta th â g a ta s y ’ ä c a ra s y a y a th ä v a d -a n u =
v a r ta u ä a -v ic e s ta n ä n a v a m a n i ta th A g a ta -k fty a m . y a t tatha=
g a to v â s a n a -s a m u d g h â te n a sa m p ä d a y a ti. ye d h a rm ft an-
a r th ô p a s a m h ita y e c a n a iv â rth ô p a s a m h ita -n â n -a rth ô p a s a m h i=
ta li. [ T ib . 210b] ta n a b h in ir v a r jy a y e d h a r m a a rth ö p a sa m =
hitAfy. te çâ in s a m a k h y â n a ip v iv a r a n a u t tä n l-k a r m a dasa=
m am ta th a g a ta -k r ty a m . yat ta th ä g a ta h s a r v ’a k ü r a -v a r a -
jf iä n e n a sa m p a d a y a ti. e v a m h i ta th a g a to ’n e n ’ a v e n ik e n a
catv A rirp sad u tta r e n a b u d d h a -d h a rm a -s a te n a d a sa ta th a g a ta -
k r ty a n i k u rv a rp sa rv a rn b u d d h a -k ä ry a m k a r o ti. v is ta ra -
v ib h ä g a ta h punar a s y a iv a b u d d h a -k ä ry a s y a na s u -k a ra
s a m k h y a -k a r tu m y â v a t k a lp a -k o ti-n iy u ta s,-s a ta -s a h a s r a ir a p i.
a y a m s a tâ th â g a to v ih a r a h ta th A g a tî b h ü m ih p ra tis th ê *
ty u c y a te . t a t k a s y a h e to h . e tâ m a s r ity a itâ m p r a tis th â y a
y asy âh s p rh a y a m ä iia -rü p ä b o d h is a ttv a b o d h is a ttv a -s ik sâ s u
s ik s a ip te . a d h ig a m y â p i c a târn p ra tis th Am e ta ru e v ’ âsrit=
y a ita ip p r a tis th â y a sa rv a -sa ttv A n Am s a rv â r th â m s a m p a d a y a ti.
tasm A t p ra tiç th ë ty u c y a te.
sa rv e c a ite b u d d h a -d h a rm a a ty a rth a m p a râ rth a -k riv A ’nu=
O °nay° CK. gdul-ba. WifliO' = imyuta.
P r a t i ^t h ä - p a t a l a 409
külab- p a râ r th a -k riy a -p r a b h flv itfls ca ta tb ä g a lä n ä m . na

t a th a s rflv a k a -p ra ty e k a b u d d h a n a m . ta s m a t ta s y a ite ä v e n ik a
ity u c y a m te . s a m ti c a te b u d d h a -d h a rm a h . y e s a rv e n a sar=
v a m s ra v a k a -p ra ty e k a b u d d h e ç u n ö p a la b h y a m te . ta d -y a th ä
m ah ak aru n a a s a m m o s a -d h a rm a tä v a s a n a -s a m u d g h a ta h
s a rv ’a k ä r a -(1 5 0 Ä)v a r a -jn a n a n i. y e ’pi cô p a la b h y a m te . te ’p i n a
s a rv ’a k ftr a -p a rip ü rn a h . ta th ä g a ta s y a tu sa rv e c ö p a la b h y a ip *
te s a rv ’a k a ra -p a rip ü rp ä s c â tik r a m ta t a r a s c a p ra n îta ta ra is c a .
ta s m a t te ta s y ’ ä v e n ik a ity u c y a m te k a iv a ly ä r th a s c ’ äveni=
k ä r th o [ T ib . 2 1 1 a] v e d ita v y a h .
ity a y a m p a rip ü rn o b o d h is a ttv ä n a m s ik s a -m ä rg a h . si=

k çâ -m A rg a -p h a la m c a p r a k a s ita m . s a rv a -b o d h i-s a ttv a -s ik $ ä -
m ä rg a s y a s ik s â -m â rg a -p h a la s y a c a s a rv ’a k ä ra s y a nirdesâyâ=
d h ig th a n a -b h ü ta ip . sa k h a lv iy a m b o d h is a ttv a -b h ü m ih bo=
d h is a ttv a -p ita k a -m â tr k ê ty apy u c y a te . m a h ä y a n a -sam g ra =
ha ity apy u c y a te. p ra n a sä -p ra n ä s a -p a th a -v iv a r a n a m ity
a p y u c y a te. a n -ä v a ra ria -jn ä n a -v is iid d h i-m ü la m ity a p y uc=
y a te . y a b k a s c it sa -d e v a -in a n u s â s u râ l lo k a d d e v a -b h ü to v a
m a n u ç y a -b b û to v a s ra m a n o v ä b rä h m a n o v a a sy â ip bo=
d h is a ttv a -b h ü m a u d rd h ä m a d h im u k tim u tp â d v ê m a q i srosya=
ty u d g ra h lç y a ti d h a ra y iç y a ti b h ä v a n ä -k a r e p a v a prayoksya=
ti p a re sä m v a v is ta re n a p ra k ä s a y is y a ty a n ta to le k h a y itv à
d h a r a y is y a ti p ü jä -s a tk a r a m c a p ra y o k sy a te. ta s y a sa m ä sa to
y a v â ip p u n y a -s k a n d h o B h a g a v a ta sa rv a -b o d h isa ttv a -p ita k a -
s a m g r h ïta s y a s ü tr â m ta s y a s r a v a n ’ä d i-k a rm a n a h a k h y a ta u t*
ta n o v iv r ta h p r a jfia p ta h p ra k a s ita h . ta v a n asya punya-
s k a n d h a h p ra ty ä s a ip s ita v y a h . ta t k a sy a h e to b - t a th a h y
a sy â ip b o d h is a ttv a -b h ü m a u sa rv a sy a b o d liisa ttv a -p ita k a sj'ö s
d d e sa -n ird e sa -m u k h ü n i s a n ig r h ïtâ n y â k h y â tâ n i. y â v a c câ=

sy a m b o d h is a ttv a -b h ü m a u y o d h a rm a -v in a y o v is ta r e n a pra=
k a.sitah . s a b a h u la m u d d e sa -s v â d h y â y a -d h a rm â n u d h a rm a -
p r a tip a ttib h ih s th a s y a ti p r th u -v rd d h i-v ip u Ja ta m c a gam içya=
ti. n a ta v a t s a d -d h a rm a -p ra tirü p a k a h p r a c u r â b h a v is y a m ti
s a d -d h a rm â m ta rd h ftn â y a . y a ta s c a p u u a b sad -d h arm a-p ra=
tir ü p a k a h p ra c u ra b h a v iç y a m ti. ta ta s câ y a m sa d -d h a rm o
b h ü tâ rth ô p a s a m h ito y a sy a . [T ib . 2 1 1 b] tad a n ta r d h a n a m
b h a v isy a ti.
Bodhisattva-bhümav âdhâre nisthe yoga-sthâne sa§=

tham pratiçtha-patalaip samaptam.1’
K. adds here : tala-pattresu Lanjanâkçarair likhita2’-

samvatsara-rahite3’ puratuna-pustake4' drstvâ likhitam.
*> K adds : samâptâ ca bodhisattva-bhümih. => Sic MS. ?°taip.

3> Sic MS. ?°tam. ·» Sic MS. ?°kam.
ta trâ y a m b o d h is a ttv a -b h ü m a v a n u k ra m a h - g o tra -s th o

b o d h isa ttv o ’n u tta râ y â m sa m y a k sa irib o d h a u c itta m utpâda=
y a ti. u tp â d ita -c itta h s v a -p a r â r th e p ra y u jy a te . (1 5 0 h) sva-
parârthe p ra j-u jy a m A n a h a -sa m k le sô p ü y a m la b h a te . a-sam=
k liç ta b a -k h e d ô p a y a m la b h a te . a -k h in n a h k u s a la -m ü la -
v rd d h y -u p a y a tn la b h a te . k u s a la -m ü la ir v iv a r d h a m a n o ’n u -
tta r a m s a m y a k s a m b o d h ira a b h is a m b u d h y a te . s v a -p a râ rth a -
p ra y o g e ca a -s a m k le sô p a y e c a a -k h e d ô p â y e c a "k u sa la -m û Z a -
v rd d h y ,}-u p a y e c a b o d h i-p rà p ta u c a p ra tip a d y a m a n a a d ita
eva g a m b h ïr ô d â r e s n d h a rm e s v a d h im u k tim n iv e s a y a ti.
ta d -a d h ira u k ta s ta p i d h a rm a m p a ry e s a te . p a ry e çy a pare=
sa m c a d esa y a ti. sv a y a m c a p ra tip a tty â sa m p â d a y a ti. saip=
p a d a y a m y e n a c a p ra tip a tta v y a n i y a tr a c a y a d -a rth a m ca.
te n a ta im 2> ta d -a r th a m p ra tip a d y a te . te n a ta tr a ta d -a rth a ip
p ra tip a d y a m â n o y a th a p u n y ô p a ca y o jfia n ô p a c a y a s c a b h a v a ti.
ta th à p ra tip a d y a te . p u n y a -jiïa n ô p a c ita h sa ip sâ râ n u tsrja n ô =
p ây e p ra tip a d y a te . ta tr a p r a ti p ad y a m a n a h sa m sa râ s a ra k le s e
p ra tip a d y a te . ta tr a p ra tip a d y a m a n a h <3sua-sukhânad hyava=
sâ n e 3) p ra tip a d y a te . ta tr a p ra tip a d y a m a n a h s a m s â ra -d u h k h â -
p a rik h e d a m p ra tip a d y a te . te n â p a rik h id y a m a n a h s a s tra n y
â g a m a y itv a s a rv a -s â stra -v is â ra d o b h a v a ti. (is a s tr a -jiïo y asy a*'
y a d y a th a d e s a y ita v y a m . t a j ja n a m lo k a -jfio [ T ib . 2 1 2 a] bha=
v a ti. ta th a s â s tr a -jtïo <3loka-jncP y o n is o d h a rm a m paryes
s a le , ta th a is a m a n a h sa rv a -sa ttv a -sa rv a -s a n is a y a -c c h e d a n a -
s a m a rth o b h a v a ti. t a th a s a m a r th a h p a ra -sa m sa y a -cc h e d a n a s
dge-balji rtsa-ba hphel-bahi. 2> der. (3. . . .3)

bdag-gi bde-ba-la. M.. . .·») éàstra-jneyasya MS bstan-bcos ées-na
su-la. (S. . . ,s> hjig-rten ies.
ta h ” p u n y e n ä b h iv a rd h a m ä n a h p u n y a -s a n ib h ä ra ip p a rip ü ra *
y a ti. sv a y a m c a jn ä n e n ä b h iv a r d h a m a n o j n ä n a -sa m b h ü ra m
p a rip û ra y a ti. p a rip tira j/ a m a n a l/ ’ s a ty ’a k â r a to b o d h i-p a k s y a -
d h a rm a -b h a v a n a y â in p ra y u jy a te . b h a v a n ô p a y a m c a prajâ=
n a ti. ta th a p ra y n k ta s ta m b h â v a n a m ^ m a h â y â n a -p a rin ir=
va n e p a rin a m a y a ti. na s rä v a k a -p ra ty e k a b u d d h a -y ä n a -p a ri*
n irv â n e . ta th ô p a y a -k iis a la h s a r v a -b o d h is a ttv a -Hb h â ? i ---------
4) b h a v a n a -b a le n a a -s ru ta -p ü rv a s c â s y a d h a rm a h sar=
v ’a k a ra ip p r a tib h â m ti. sa d h a r a n ï p r a tib h a n a -s a m p a n n a h

tr i b h ir v im o k s a -m u k h a ih s a rv ’a v a r a n a -p r a h â n a y a p ra tip a d *
y a te . ta t r a p ra tip a d 3Ta m a n a a tm a n a h p a re s a m c a v ip a ry â *
sâ( 1 5 1Λ) b h im â n a -p r a h â n â y a p ra tip a n n o b h a v a ti. iy a m a sy a
s a r v ’ak A ra p ra tip a tti-sa rn p a t. sa ta th a p r a tip a n n a h s a rv a -
s a ttv a -p ra tiv is is to b h a v a ty a p i s ra v a k a -p ra ty e k a b u d d h e b h y a b
ca.
p r a tip a tti-g u n a -v is e s a ta s câ n u sa rp s a -g u n a -<5m sesa<as
tatra pratipatti-guna'l-visßija.h. '"bodhisaMra/i. svae)-para-
h itâ y a p ra ti padyate7* p a r â r th a -s v a -k a ry a s ca . s r a v a k a h pra=
ty e k a b u d d h a s c a n a ta th a p a râ r th a -s v a -k â ry a h . s a rv a -sa t*
tv esv a tm a -s a m a -c itto b h a v a ti. s a m a -c itta h s a ta ta m upa=
k a r â y a p ra v a rta te . p r a tik a r a m c a n a p r a tik a m k ç a ti. ta th a
p ra y u k ta h [T ib . 2 1 2 b] s a ta ta m te sa m liita -s u k h a m â s a ip sa te .
ta th a h ita -s u k h ’Asayah (Savandhyarn 2e?u8) p ra y o g a ip k a r o ti.
ity a y a m u t ta r ô t ta r ’a h r ta h p r a tip a tti-g u n a -v is e s a h .
’ > °taâ ce. MS. s) tshogs yoiis-su rdsogs-na. 3> “nâyâm MS.
<■'... 4> gsuôs-pa thos-pa yaû hdsin-par hgyur-la. = ?bhâsitam érnoti
dhSrayati ca. (δ. . . . η) Om. MS. khyad-par-gyis.. . .de-la bsgrub-pahi
yon-tan-gyi. *> byan-chub-sems-dpah ni bdag. 7> §ugs-pa.
f8. . . .8> de dgal hbras-bu ynd-par.
B o d h i- a t t v a b h u m i 413
tatrSnusarpsa-guna-vise^jih. bodhisattvo vy.lkaranam

labhate buddhebhyah. na sravako na pratyekabuddhah.
vyakrtas c&nivartanlyAyam bhumav avati§thate. tatra sthito
’vasya-karanlye ca s(i£a<aI)-karaniye ca-sammosa-dharraatarp
pratilabhate. tatha a-sarp mosa-dharmata buddha-bodhisat=
tvaih sarva-sattviigra-prajnaptisu prajnapyate. sarva-krtyflni
ca na parihayati. a-prapta-parihftiiya ca na parihlyate.
a-parihlyamanah satata-samitam <:kusalair dharmaih sataiam
vardhate? sukla-pakâ iva tu -uivardhamano bhQto bo=
dhisattvo bhavati. na pratirupakah. bhuto bodhisattvah
san sarv’akaraip sarva-vinayopayam janati. janan sarva-
vyavasthana-kusalo bhavati yatas ca parye§yam yac ca yena
ca paryesyam. 'nparye?ite ca tad etad vyavasthapyate. vya=
vasthdna-kusnla})3* avavada-kusalo bhavati. avav&da-ku=
salah apraman’alarpbanam samadhi-rajam pratilabhate.
tat-samadhi-labhi a-vandhya-dharma-desako bhavati.·1’ ma-
hayana-niryatas ca bhavati. mahattvena tan-niryato ma*
hayAna-saipgrflhakas ca bhavati. (,anyatamasaip mnhdyana-
nirydnavasihdydm [Tib. 213a] anyatamarp nama lobhaie.
sari)a5’-bodhisattva-sadharanena ca namna sarva-lokena bud=
n rtag-tu. dge-hahi uhos-rnams-kyis rtag-tu skye-bar

l.igyur-te. . . .3) yoiis-su btsal-ba yaii gan-gis mthar-thug-par
gynr-pa de rnam-par hjog-par mdsad-do. mam-par gsag-pa-la mkhas-na.
= ?yena ca paryesitena ni?th5-gatam. etad vyavasthapyate. vyavas=
thana-ku&Uah. ■») About eight syllables are supplied at margin,
but not illegible, rnam-pa sna-tshogs-kyis ston-pa hbras-bu daft bcas-par
byed-do. <5. . . /*) theg-pa chen-pos ftes-par Iibyim-balii gnas-skabs
de dan der mift de daft de thob-par hgyur-la thams-cad.
dha-bodhisattvais ca apy upacaryate api stQyate.0 itiine

anusamsa-guna-vise=a veditavyah. (2tasyaivam-namnah bo-
dhisattva-lirpgani veditavyani [circa 28 syllables] pi pra-
vrajita-pak?e ’pi sampadayati!> ubhaya-pak?e ’pi sarppada=
yan3) pratipatti-saraka ek&rpta-kusala-paks&dhyasayo bha=
vati. '■‘tatli’asayo grhi-parigjfcirca 21 syllables] (151b) ----
--------------------------- yavat tisthate.'” tata urdhvam samcimtya
bhavopapattirp grlinati. yatra buddha-bodhisattvaih sainava=
dhanam <5sattvarthal)·. tatra buddha^-bodhis&ttvaih satata-
samitam avavadopastabdha-kusala-paksa-visesa-pr;lpty-avas=
tham anubhavati. tad-anubhav&nusamsa-grahl (8ta d-visesa-
prapty-<7avastham akramaty7’ avasa-yogena.6’ tad-avasthfl-
sthita8)-buddhir uttarottardsu vises&vasthasu sarv’akaram
parakramate <0a nisiha-gamandd0> a-samtuslih. tatha para=
kramanah nistha-prati?thani pratilabhate. yata uttari bhuyo
na parye?ate anuttarya10,-praptah.
l-"bodhinaitva-bhumeru>auukramah samaptah. samapta

ca Bodhisattva-bhOmih.
>) bhuy° MS. bstod-par. (S. . . .2) de-lta-buhi mirt-can ni byart-
chub-sems-dpahi rtags-mams yin-te rtags gart-dag-gis rtags de dart ldan-
na sgrub-pa de khyim-pahi phyogs dart, rab-tu byuiVbahi phyogs-la yart
rnam-pa thams-cad-du sgrub-par byed-do. s> °yati MS. sgrub-par
byed-na. <■* A) de-lta-bulji bsam-pas ji-srid gnas-kyi bar-du phyin-
pa yorts-su gzun-baham. rab-tu byurt-ba yofis-su gyurt-ba dge-bahi phyo=
gs-la hdsurt-par byed-do. t®___ 5> sems-can-gyi don-du.. . .de-la
sarts-rgyas. <®___ "> khyad-par thob-pahi gnas-skabs der khyim-gyi
tahul-gyis hjug-go. <7. . . °sthrtn kamftkr0 MS. sthira MS.
gnas. <°___ 9> mthar-thug-par l.igro-bahi bar-du. 10) an° MS.
byart-chub-sems-dpahi sabi.
INDEX
akilàsin 238 11 anutsada fê 252 17

akisara iSÖiiS (akpcchr&k0 45© © anuparipàtikâ ïiiji&ftâiK 92 26
388 13 anupàtanà güiÿ 81 20
aksayanikâ-dâna 233 26 anubpphanâ 18 25
Aghaniçfha 62 6; 68 5 anuvartanà f8 t> 107 24; 108 2
a-tan-maya 54 15 anuvicâranâ (SSfö 30 13
adhandhfiyamâna ÎSWfîS? 284 7 anuvitarkanà 158ÏF 30 13
adhikarana (adhikarane visita (ÿf anuéamsa JjjfcpJ 19 19; 40 2 2 ;
fêïlî) 171 10 41 9 &c.
adhikârika (kimcit pûjâ’dhikâri- annsamsâ 42 1 2 : IBSïÙÎS 81 6
kam «(£*-£■ ) 160 19 anusarpsà (5) 55 26
adtiimukty-adhiçthàna (8) 95 13; anuââsanl SürSf 147 23
195 12 anusaipdhi 4B35 107 15
adhimokça 40 5; 41 12 &c. anusahita 158Si 107 15
adhivàsanâ S’,® 131 8 aneâka ÜÇ® 75 11
adhyavasâna (anadhy0 *53f) 411 18 apakçâla 351 17; 352 23
adhyâcaraipti ißff 302 7, 8 apatrâpya (an , &W) 14 25
adhyäcarana jt£fr 30 11 apadeâa R 108 10,11,25
adbyâcàra m 181 12; & f ï 289 11 aparah paryàyah 213 2 0
adhyäpadyamäna f f 117 21 apavâdikâ IdiSÈ 50 11
adhyâpanna ?E 159 22: iSffi 181 1 apaviddha ffljfg, 1 2 0 16
adhyârohet (bhùyasyâ mâtrayâ kr-- apramâpa (4) 241 15
udhyetfidbyärohet 171 6 aprameya (5) 294 2 1
adhyââaya (15) 313 6 abbijfiâ (6 ) 58 13
adhyupekçamâna JJffô 179 25 abhitvaranatâ 203 10
adhynpekçya îgfô 173 15 abhidroha (parasparânabhi*
an&gârikâ ÿfJK 26 12 droha 342 18
anâdikâlika 3 4 abhidrohin (an , d'ÎÈ2ï) 29 2 :
anââcarya (5) 285 12 (an , 'F f î& 'S t ) 363 5
anukaippâyâh parpcâdhisthânâni abhinigrhlta if®) 161 12,16, &c.
302 1 abhinirjitya iß 126 1 2
Index
abhinirhâra 51® Î4I 23;175 11 j (« « S » ) 106 1S

abhivädanä ßlJfJl 139 7 j àccbindya 166 23
abhisampratyaya 81 24 ! âjanya (see puruç’âjanya) 50 6
abhisaipbhava © 10 3 J âjnà mm 105 7
abbisamitavata 3J1$S 248 10 àjnâ-citta îRt&ftï'C,' 105 7
abhyâgama (an , ^£4) 103 17 ätta-manas SF 4 24
abhyübanâ Jligg 83 6 âdikarmika % m 205 2; 394 24;
amanasikSrah karanryah 395 2
240 20,23,25 ; 241 2,6 âdeâanâ jf£jfe 210 5
atnanasikftram krtvà 240 ânim itta iiffl 276 10, 14
19; 241 9 ftdhikaranika (kalaha-kàrah syâd
arakçya * 5 $ 89 6; 375 6 ; 403 23, âdh° t t m t ) 171 5
25; 408 4 ilnâpâna-smrti 110 24
Arthavarglya 48 23 ânimjya M ® 90 16
alamkàrôpavicâra sSIÏJSc-il- 37 13 ânucchavika SÇ3E 145 2 2
avamanyanä © g 104 20, 22: ©ßf änudhärnil 1E& 61 23
145 15 & c . ântarftyika 98 6 , 13
avaéya-karanlya (5) 290 24 âpatty-anadbyâcâra ÎE 289 2 2
avast îipbha-ja aiâW Æ 264 8 ; 269 âpâyaka Sfllî 118 28
19; 270 7 ftpfiyikl WM 10 14
avasädanä M fi 83 18: HIS 112 3, âbbaksana (see sambhakçana.) 7 7
9 : M S 140 23 ftbhak?ana-sa:pbhaksana 7 7:
avasädanikä M S 150 22; 151 1 &c. # f£ S S T 2 6 7 13
avasâdayatâ }g (an , ^Pig) 107 âbhlksnaka & & 142 1
16 âmutrika (É tt 22 16; 24 13
avasparujana E85F 238 8 ârakçya 230 13
avaspajjdayati (Yspbaçd ) 123 âraipbha ~ti$L 118 2
1 0 ; 150 4 : US#? 175 16 ftrâganatâ (tt 287 15
avetya-prassda 2 2 ® 161 2 ; 327 2 •ÿârôgay ( E S (ârâgayema) 271 5 :
a-vyâbâdhya-sukha (4) 26 9 atSSÜ 124 23
a-hetu-viçama-hetu-vâdin É lH S S ärämika 166 25
(@ *) fflÈ 394 2 ärya-satya (4) 38 9
agrhlta fftiA 124 16 àr?a (Outfit 385 17
Acârya-muçti V fâ 41 28: Mjg âlambana 5ï 16 2 2
Index 3
âlasya t&tfi 144 7 med-pa) 375 15

âlopa 76 19 utsamga-caranatâ 378 19; 379 9;
âvarta 7k5i 146 15 381 1 0
àvasânikâ ® 97 24 utsada *(} 252 16
âvâha 7 7 utsadena 379 19
âvàha-vivàha 7 7 udgunthikâ filffî ( krta) 106 1 2
âvenika-buddha-dharma (140) 375 3 udghatita-jSa *&tü)îï 295 15
âveéa (kleé’àveSa «t.'iiWÜ) 120 31 uddiâatas S (dbandhaip dharmam
âéaya-âuddhi (10) 333 5 uddiéatah 176 19
âécaryàdbhutâ dharmâh (5) 285 4 uddeéa 3 éiÿ 68 15; 297 3 ; 410 3
âéraddhya d 'ß 15 1 uddeéa-dâna 4 ‘S Î # 264 25
âhrlkya MW 14 25 I upakâra-kriyà (5) 286 25
iSjita ü i a 339 18; 340 21 upaklesa (4) 10 7
iti-vrttaka ^ i)f 67 20 upadeéa 1i 403 7, 9
idampratyayatà 110 23 ; 204 npanidhyäna t16'Ä=.Efli 8 2 2
25; 303 22; 396 21 upanidhyâna (samyag ,
ihâmutra-sukham dhyânani (9) 2103 tïeiE.EIft) 17 2
ihâmutra-sukhaip vlryaip (9) 2 0 4 13 upanisad F& « , t* ( ® * t ^ ) 2 26: %
ihâmutra-sukhâ artha-caryâ (9) 223 2fc/&i2Ä5J- 104 9; 156 2 : rftX 144
16 21, 22
ihâmutra-sukhâ ksSintib (9) 197 23 upapatti (5) 359 1
ihâmutra-sukhâ prajnà (9) 214 19 uparodha (an-uparodhena
ihâmutra-sukhâ priyavâd ità (9) 220 flg) 153 4
14 upalaksanâ # 5 1 ^ 83 8
(adhy-upa-)yiki (cittam --, M upalàdana HtiR (âtmôp° Êjg{fi)302
40 11; 42 9: fê 11618,19 13
ucchâdaka iRift (mne-çin dril-ba) upavatsati (or upavatsayati)
379 1 2 (âÈ?) 362 24
utkarçanà (âtm a , f'J®) 158 4 upasamharana 54 18 2 1
uttari S 25 17; 28 12 upasaiphartavya IKËî£51 27 15
uttâna-kriyâ 58 T 81 11 upasatphära 51 19 2 ; 27 20 &c.: 18
uttâna-mukha-varna ifS t’pjBl 123 11 S 23 24
utpl&vaka 23 2 upasaiphita ( ----- ° 11651) 8 17; 117
utsamga-carapa (sabs hbar-hbur 16; 140 6 &c.
4 Index
upâya (6 ) 264 7 kundalaka-jàta (lcan-lo ltar) ‘375 18

upâya-kauâala (12) 261 6 kuéala-dharma-samgrâhakam vlr=
upärambha Iff» 42 7 ; 104 13: iâ yaip (7) 201 6
ife 104 24 krta-pratikrtika Î£.S # .S 264 9
upekçà-ni mitt'âlambana 209 13 krtavedin 4n?8 208 2
Yft (rtlyamâna iRIfefößS) 166 11 krtâvin 75 2
pddhi (2) 58 19 krtya (10) 314 18; (4) 373 25
ekatya — 46 8, 22, 23; 102 27: (vi-)ykîp (caus.) 128 16
— 63 8, 10: —$}■ 67 23 kanâala (10) 308 9
ekatyaéâivatika —frUt 67 23 ksudra ÎSS& 118 1
ekadhya — 98 5 khatumka 177 7: RiJS 365
ekôtfkaroti —g 109 17 15
ejaka $]|& 204 4 khadâ tü (agni , Xtn.) 337 1. 4
eçani 292 1 khila m, «f1R<ÂMS) 8 2
aupakramika 63 5 (prati-sam-)ykhyà .PAfll 130 3 ,8 &c
aupaâamika Ê ô î 24 13 gambhlràrtha-samdhi-nirmocanatâ*
kadatra # ® , & JH(£ftSt) 18 12, yâ adhiçthânàni (5) 303 19
13, 14; 349 4: « # 1 9 2 1 : « & 3 1 0 ganda Ü? 99 24
15: (gpha-kadatra 331 23 gatapratyâgatikatâ 121 20
kathya (a , 46 19 gatapratyâgatikâ ÎÈ S 122 18
karuçâ-bahula (4) 16 11 (abhi-sam-ä-)ygäm â27v8iia 38 11
kalatra # ® 362 7 gaha £ 231 II, 26; 232 7
kalpâsaipkhyeya (2) 356 2 grddhi «C3F 129 19
kalyânâdbyâsaya (2) 18 17 grhi-paks’äiritatp pravrajita-pakç’â»
kaçàya (5) 252 17 éritam ca éllam (3) 138 21
k&psa -4- 28 25 gotra (2) 3 1
käma-sukballika ïMKÎfcift 185 5: g gaurakçya 7 4
/!)« *£ 187 11 grasta 31 10
kâla (3) 88 20 (pra-)}'gTah îjï 205 16
kâlâpadeia JRK 108 10, 25: IfflSfc grâha (a , iffÎ4) 52 12
(nag-po bstan-pa) 257 2 i ghatl 78 13
Kâlâma (Kâma! MS.ksütra âSjijE carita f f (§at ) 389 19
(sgyu-rfsal-ies-kyi bu) 389 10 caryâ (4) 371 2
kutakuBcaka flgEJK© 124 16 | cäturmabäräjakäyika E97i3î (Sk) 61
Index 5
27 Daéabhümika i'ltk (M) 332 20; 334

cârikà KÎT 139 22 24; 338 17; 341 2; 343 16
citta-vyâvrtti-kârana (4) 18 3 Daâabhümika-sütra 332 21
cittasyôtpàda (caturbhih pratya» (pary-a-)ydâ 81 9 3
yaih) 1321: (caturbhirbetubhib) (sam-à-)ydâ (caus.) JSfë 163,10. &c.
13 21: (caturbhir balaih) 13 21 dâna(9) 114 12: (sarv'âkâra= tra=
cittôtpâda (2) 13 13 yodaâ’fikâra) 132 24: (13) 133 1
clvariika 165 10 dàna-punya-samkrànti-vâdin JÈfii
(vi-)Vcbad (vieehandya (ger.)) ffllfâ 16 m * ) IÜâ& 394 5
2, 4, 5, 6, 7, 9 &c.: (vicchandaya dàna-vipratibandha-pratipakça-jnâ=
(caus.)) fô'ii-fôÈS 27 12 na (4) 131 7
jitaka fcik 67 17 dàna-vibandha (4) 129 18
jànmika (anya----- , ffcëi) 100 20, 25 (ud-)ydië g£}# (dhandhara uddiâet
fiâna (2) 88 2 H S ItÎ? ) 176 6
tattv&rtha (2 ) 37 1: (4) 37 5 duhkha (110) 243 3
tat-prathama-karmika #)3g 205 2; duhkhatà (3) 280 13
394 24; 395 2 dubkhôdvahaua f'ÆïÇ 248 8 :
tathatà Sÿfl 38 26 ; 41 18, 19 &c. ^ 249 6
tatbâgata (a-vitatha-vacanàt durâgata iSlE (cf. svàgata) 238 9
tathâgatah tT M Ä ^ ß c^ in *) 91 9 duskaram dhyânam (3) 208 10
tathâgata-püjâ (10) 231 3 duçkara-kçâmti (3) 195 21
tathägata-bala (10) 384 18 duçkara-vlrya (3) 202 2
tad-ekatya —SI 98 9; 125 17, 19; duskarâ artha-caryâ (3) 221 27
151 21 duçkarâ prajnâ (3) 213 4
tan-mayatà ■lift 44 17, 20 duskarâ priya-vâditâ (3) 218 3
tarka-paryâpanna ÎFfS) (? $F,@.) 37 drçtadhârmika 51££ 17 19; 35 7, 17;
24 176 24
tarpana 30 1 dauçthulya fllft 9 1; 14 26 ; 2 0 6 ;
tâthâgata ifl# 10 4; 50 15; 318 5, 7 7 &c.
tâvatkâlika Çffÿ 27 1; 63 4 dauçprajna i £ * , S i Î ? ( * É ® ) 12316
(sam-ut-)ytîj"(cau3.) M&MM) Drâmida (Drâmidânâm
106 23 manträh 69 3
toçanâ (RSf 140 27 drogdhp iligl? (na drogdhà bbavati
Daâabala-sütra -ŸfjM 384 24 gyomi byed-pa yin) 2564
6 Index
dhandha (a , *S Î£) 9 19: ( a l naimittikatä 168 21

, ^.®ÎÊ) 15 22: S i« 175 12; nairâtmya (2) 280 19
176 6, 19 &c. nairmânika flgfl: 55 21
dhandha-prajBa 175 12 nairmànikl fîË-ib 58 20; 63 23, 25;
dhamdham (adv.) ® 17512,13 &c. 66 15 &c.
dhandhâbhijBâ iS3D 322 26 nairyânika iktli 13 14
dhandhêndriya 218 9 nairyâpikl W (ft80 26
dharma-netrl ££HR56 1C naivâsika 19 26
dharma-pra jnnpti-vya vasthäna (12) naispesikatà 168 22
292 14 nyasana Ä h, b Â (**ftR ) 7 4; 103
dhannôddâna (4) 277 5 3 : fflEË 210 13
(upa-ni-)ÿdhâ (àtmânam upanidhâ* nyàmâvakrâipti Afft'k 358 2
ya 0 ® ) 137 19, 21 patpca-vidyâ 212 4
dbàtu (2) 88 15 •j/patps g? (parân p° SMÉ) 107 10;
Dhànya-parigraha %$$£■ 10O 10 174 21
dhâranl (4) 272 12 pamsanâ, (para , JSilfe) 158 5
dhàrmakatbika 162 2; 175 7 paipsayatâ (a , 107 19
dhrti-bal’âdhânatâ (2) 250 23 (vi-saip-) ypad (caus.) K ® (âtmâ=
nàma (yena yena hi nâmnà vai Èl nam visaippâdayati ftg Büt^l) 46
ÄffiiK«) 48 12 20
Nàrâyana 74 27 paramatâ (7) 89 12
nihsrti W » 223 2 parânugraha (4) 309 7
nïdrftvin (?) S? 8 7 parikara %}ÿt 122 13
nipaka | 145 23 parigardha ÎtiS 171 23
nipuna 307 10, 17; 308 8; 381 9 parijaya (a , Sfcgtïî) Il 16
nimantranâ ( W)3f 162 11 pariçamanâ 309 15
niyati-pàta (3) 290 11 paritasana (a , JsySERS) 143 21
nir abhilâpya (SB· 50 15, 16 &c. paripâka (6) 78 1; 79 2
nirödha 39 16 paripakôpâya (27) 80 2
niéciklrçutà 3Ü 168 22 parip&cyâb pudâlâh (4) 78 21
netrl (see dharma ) 56 16 paripâtana 78 11
naikâyika lit 138 24 paripüri SB, tîd& 123 25; 124 2, 22;
naigama MS, 122 2 125 19
naipuijya 29 6 pariprcchana |ft|ÜJ 240 5
'.v. Hji .
Index 7
paribhâçaka «lût 120 19 i pratiprasrabdhi ® 3c 63 3

paryavasthäna 85 70 8 ; 76 3, 4 ,5 ; pratividdha ÜBiÉ 48 6
107 9 &c. pratividh (prati-yvyadh) äBSS 129
paryavasthita fS 70 8: Jilflï 149 17 24
paryâpanna ffî# 141 12 pratividhya i l ® 130 7, 20 &c.
paryeçanà (4) 53 6 prativedha 131 8: 31 173 22
p a rç a d Sft (tis ra b ) 4 0 3 18 pratisamlayana K R , & R (® *SI8)8
paéu # JI8 5 25
pànditya fëfj 109 21 pratisamvid (4) 258 4
pâramitâ iftgsgj!· (6) 58 16: (10) * pratisarpharana 142 5
371 7 pratisarana (4) 256 23
pârâjayika (ÉES 158 3, 5, 10; 159 pratisarapatva î'Hüi 91 20
3, 18, 22 &c. pratléa (a , 163 24
pârâjayika-sthânlya 158 3, pratyaya (4) 13 22
5, 10; 159 3 &c. prathama-cittôtpàda (5) 12 23
pàrinâmika TïË?9 58 22 ! pradhàna-sammata (10) 291 11
pàrinàraikl figfl 53 19; 63 18 i prapamca 51 15, 17 &c.
pàrthagjanikl 37 25 praplçlana 145 19
puriiç'âjanya ÿ i f i r (namas te pur° pralugna Jflifc 147 2
50 6 pravftsana îjïfiï 9 11
pûrve-nivàsa ÎÊMÉ, ïtifir (Ô.4&3S) 58 pravâsanà |gg[ 83 19; 140 24
14; 66 22 ; 67 14, 16 &c. pra^na-sarpsâdana lüü'iFFÎÿ 151 22
pürve-nivâsa-jnâna ?3{È ïî, prasotâ ifc 128 19
( « * 6 » ) 66 22 ; 67 14 prasrabdhi 3c 110 6, 7
peyâlaip iîîinifcBf 19 8 prahâça (2) 88 1
paudgalika (avayam paudgalika 3 pràtipaksika fu (vipakça , f$ïu)
*f) 166 26 98 17: (----- 0 ff-fô) 25 12; 26 8,
paurl Kl_t 65 11 22; 28 2 &c.
praklrnalapità SKiäS'iä 42 8 pràtibhànikl ÂlBfŸ 37 24
pragraha gt 205 16 prâtihârya glSL 210 4
prajnapti-vyavasthâna (4) 292 7 pràmânikatva JIJ 28 25
pratanuka & 128 2: tg 184 3 prâyogika iflfr 87 1
pratinisevana J07 27 prâvivekya iS® 8 26
pratiniçevanatà fë ïî 187 5 pràviskurvan (pia-âvis-kr) (krta-jna=
8 Index
am— , smaacM-ftnhio i46 5 j mahà'padeëa ;/i8fc 10811,25: (ehen-

priya-vâditâyà adhisthän&ni (5) 302 | po bstan-pa) 257 2
26 mahâ-pranidh&na (10) 275 11
phala (5) 102 IC mahâyâna (7) 297 8
phalânuéaipsft (5) 296 21 Mfira S 141 12
pbalgu-gata iHR 356 25, 27 Mârakâyika fâ-fc 1)6 20, 23
bala (4) 17 8 Mâratva 121 24
bal’ädhäna D ft 41 27: 184 mitra-sampad (4) 15 20
17 mukta-hastàyàh adhiçthânâni (5)
bal’ädhänatä 203 15: * * 303 13
CT» 205 12 (prati-sani-) ymud (caus.) tôSïlRlt
baläva?tambha ä ff i 270 6 146 5
Bhava-sarpkränti-sütra 48 11 mudrâ Ep 7 5: ifEp & & & ) 103 3
buddlia-kärya (10) fflUJf 407 7 momuha 157 2
(anûpa-) ybjrph (caus.) 153 16 momuhajàtlya (a . 'PStfè) 9 20
Bodhi-manda 94 5: SiÆ niomühatâ ©#n 372 14
® 405 11 yathà-bhiita-parijnâna (4) 53 17;
bodhisattva (10) 298 15 294 14
bodhisattva-pranidhâna (5) 274 23 yathà-bhüta-parijnâyai paryeçanâ-
bodhifattva-liAga (5) 301 4 vastùni (4) 294 9
bodhisattva-vihâra (12) 317 10 yathàvadbhàvikatâ f t 4P0f^ 14 371:
bodhisattvasya lokâsâdhàranàv â* inm#i± 215 2; 258 6, 9
écaryâdbhutau dharmau (2) 1810 yathà-sùtra (Dlgha-nikâya, No. 31
Brahma-loka Ä1M: 61 4 Sigâlovâda-suttanta) p
bhapcjana IS 7 8 38 255 18
bhaya (5) Miß 322 12, 327 18 yadbhüyasà # # 32517: ^S- 331 16;
bhiksâka-vrtta (7) 194 4 334 13
bhümi (7) 367 2 yadbhûyasyà màtrayâ fô-iS 331 7
maùku âÊDÜ (a----- , *S 2 m ) 125 26 yâvadbhâvikatà ftîÈM'fi'tt 37 2 :
maûku-bhâva 123 10; 150 4: m m m 215 2 ; 258 5 ,9
atut 254 15 yukti (4) 293 17

matsarin tE 126 15 râéi 35 (trayah ) 404 23
(vi-pra-) ymad (caus.) îïiiï 166 26 yrit (= y rt) âï4C· 168 23: (ritlyamà»
manâpa (a , fê'fÿ t) 186 2 ,6 &c ua âËflfc) 171 9: (ritlyamte ÆlËWl)
Index 9
282 23 I vipâka (8) 28 17

(â)-yrit ( = yrt) (àritïyerau) ËiâÊttt i vipratibandha Ri 130 2, 6 ; 131 7,23
282 8 j
vipratibandbenâvatisthate
Lakçapa-sûtra 378 3 | 267 5 : Ä5ÖS 267 20, 24
lapanâ jSK 168 21 | vipravâdayati PS3 (slu-bar byed-pa.)
lüha T # 120 10: 193 5 I 363 12
Vajrapâpi ÎÎ& S il# 152 1 I vibandha-sthâyin 264 8 ;
(adhi->yvas M. 132 5 ! 267 3 ; 268 11: 268 13
vastu (2) 88 10 | vibandha-sthita 268 9
vastu-saipgrabanl ISiJP (# ) 10311; 1 vibhava PftiÄ 50 14
182 15 j vibhüta » H 50 13
vâtsalya (7) 312 4 yvirâgay (virâgayema ^FfàH) 271 6
vikalpa (8) 50 23: fS-M i 128 16 vi-laksanatä 94 2
vikalpita 128 15 viloma-garbha 76 1
vigarhaka S 150 9 vi-yvah % 31 11
vighâta H Z 130 6, 8 &c.: vivâha (see âvâha ,) 7 7
186 1 viâada H * 4 21: fie 65 14:
vjghâtârthika 114 5, 14; 133 122 6: mW 185 5 &c.
3, 9, 10 &c. viéadita Dû? 45 20
vighâtârthika-kçârpti (8) 197 8 visuddham dhyânaip (10) 210 18
vighâtârthika-dbyâna (8) 209 17 viâuddhaqa vlryarp (10) 204 17
vighâtârthika-prajnâ (8) 214 9 viéuddhà artba-caryâ (10) 224 2
vighâtârthika-priyavàditâ (8) 220 5 viâuddhâ kçârptih (10) 198 11
vighâtârthika-vlrya (8) 204- 13 viéuddhâ prajfiâ (10) 214 28
vighâtârthika ’rtha-earyâ (8) 223 8 viéuddhâ priyavâdità (20) 220 21
vighâtin ÄH 18 20: H Z 133 4 ; viéuddhi (2) 3 13
140 14: 186 6: (artha----- , viévâsya PUIS 117 12
H Z ) 178 7 vi-saipyoga 26 18; 102 17
vicchandana 173 13: visaranâ (a , *(31) 109 27
» 271 13 ' vjsaratâ iSîti 162 2
vicchandanatà ffiKiJtKSÎ 29 21 vismàpanâ 140 27
(prati-saip-)yvid (caus.) 155 9 j vihâra (3) 90 8
vidyâ-sthàna (5) 96 12 vihâra-pariéodhanâ dharmâb (10)
vipaâyanâ (4) 260 23 329 9
10 Index
(sam-)y'vrt fiMtSE 7 10: tîÊ 188 6, : saipbàdha-saipkata-pr&pti(12) 365 2

7 &c 1 samlaksapâ ftîT 83 6
vedita 5 25 11, 12 &c. ■ saiplikhi (saiplekhin?) fèi'j 239 11
Vaidika-mantra ÇJÜtèjSÜL, 262 22 | saipvara-élla (gapla-naikàyika) 138
vaipàkya Ä & 185 14, 15 î 24
vaiyâprtya-kara jfcâî 166 24 1 sarpvâcikâ (hasta---- ,
vaiyàpj-tya-karnjan »SM 16 7 *) 145 6
vaiyäprtya-kriyä JfP3§ 29 25 i sarpvid (4) 89 24
vairodhika ffiiä 10 7, 23 &c. ' sarpvrti lïftr- (yàh kàâcana sarpvp=
vairyâdhiçthâna (5) 303 7 • tayo hi loke « * « © ) 48 24
vaiâSradya (4) 402 3 saipsädana (see praâna ) 151 22
vaiçamika SffliSR 63 5 satpskrta-lakçana (4) 278 25
vyaipjita-jBa KSiSÎ? 295 15 ( sarpkilikilâyate jgjIR- 169 5
vyapatrâpya Ml 6 1 ; 180 2 &c : Ml 1 saipgrâha (a , ifcitîA) 44 6, 7
Jfc 137 20, 25, 20 &c. '· samcagghati 169 4
vyavahära-pada tTSfeiO (açtau ) saipjnupti » a U S K ä M I*) 8 1: 3»
389 16 170 23, 26: fëj» 171 4, 8 &c.
vyâbâdhya (a , MHSft) 19 21, 22; • samtlranâ M?£ 81 -2
20 24, 26 ; 27 2, 6, 7 i Saiptha ®cftë 49 16, 23
vyâyacchita ()&*$) iS il 92 16 ! Saiptha-kàtyâyana fêflfca#ërl®49
vyutpatti pa»S (----- °) 332 18 15
vyutpanna E « f T ( a ---- ,5fcÂ?T)363 I saipdhâya-bhâsita # K îS ir 174 15
18, 19 ! sarpdbâya-vaeana 56 5 : $ï
vyutpâdayati 363 19 ! Â fê tf 108 24
éakratva 121 24 sarjiprajanya jEftl 139 22
éamatha (4) 260 15 saippratlcohati (sam-prati-yiç) îE S
âàsanâ (JE)®: 82 20 146 7
élla (9) 137 9 | sarppratyayita bT(8 13 25
éukla-dharma-vairodhikâ upakleSàh sattvânugrâhakaip éllarp (11) 140 4
(4) 10 22 sattvârtha-karmani dhyânaip (10)
Subhâ (a , * ? $ ) 98 18 j 207 25
éràvaka-bhûmi S f . m 185 10 sattvârtha-kriyà-virya (11) 201 26
samgrahanl £E (----- °) 392 19 satpurusa-ksâmti (5) 196 4
saipdhi 301 24 ; 304 5 ; 305 4 ; satpuruça-dhyâna (5) 209 2
Index II
satpuruça-prajnà (5) 213 15 18

satpuruça-priyavâditâ (5) 219 1 sarva-dhyâna (2) 207 8
satpuruça-vlrya (5) 203 3 sarva-vlrya (2) 200 7
satpurusârtha-caryà (5) 222 15 sarva-ëïla (2) 138 18
satya (2) 29218: (3)29219: (4)292 sarvà artha-caryà (2) 221 8
20: (5) 292 21 : (6) 292 23: (7)292 sarv’àkàram vlryaip (13) 203 11
25: (8) 293 3 : (9) 293 6': (10) 293 9 ! sarv’âkâra-kçâmti (13) 196 14
(ava-)Vsad (caus.) IST® 150 22; 151 I sarv’àkàra-dhyàna (13) 209 6
2 &c. ! sarv’àkâra-priyavâditâ (13) 219 16
saptasyôtsada biM'iÎnfi 375 20 I sarv’âkârâ artha-caryà (13) 222 20
saptôtsada -fc&Wj* 375 20 ; 379 20 ; j sarv’âkâràh pariâuddhayah (4) 384 1
381 H sarv'àkârà prajnâ (13) 213 27
sama-citta (5) 286 H ! sarvà prajnâ (2) 212 8
samâttatva (ft# (su-samàttatvàt fil . sarvà priyavàditâ (3) 217 6
*«# & ) 109 12 (ut-)ysah (caus.) Hk!fi 107 16
samàdâpaka fîëiJ? 154 12 j sahadhàrmika 30 11 ; 184 26:
samàdSpanikà 157 18 152 24
samàpatti (4) 89 21 sahita mm. 107 16
sainàropikà iffiE 50 11 sâmkat.hya ÿ i'jk 161 24; 162 1 <tc.
saminjita (sarpm°) ® 97 21 sâipkleâika mVh 182 27
samucchraya -ft# 235 3, 4, 6, 10, sâmghika jfr 162 5: fèMtfs 163 11 ;
12: # 235 5 ; 253 21 166 19, 24, 25 &c.
samyaktva-nyâmâvakrâmti A3E14 sàqicaritra igitS 117 13
*4 -: 358 1 sâmparâyika 128 1. 2 &c. :
samyaktva-parigrahn (6) 362 2 176 24
samyak-prayoga (5) 288 1 sâta 208 26
sarvato-mukhaip dhyànam (4) 208 sàtatya-karanlya (5) 291 5
24 sàtpaurusya 114 4 ; 137 4 &c.
sarvato-mukham vîryam (4) 202 16 sâmlcim (acc. sg. of sàmlcl) (— -kr
sarvato-mukhâ prajnâ (5) 213 8 » (tt® )) 153 8
sarvato-mukhl artha-caryà (4) 222 sâmlcl-karman #1®$! 239 23; 2548;
10 378 9
sarvato-mukhl kçàiptib (4) 195 28 sàrûpyaka BSJE 8 25
sarvato-mukhl priyavàditâ (4) 218 sukhânvayah sva-parârthah (5) 25 9
12 Index
sauparama ifcifi— 38 26 sva-parârtba (10) 22 13

sauratya * ï n 20 12; 143 27 ; 333 6: sva-bbptya 132 15
(a , ^F*fn) 368 26 svara-gnpti "g·© 61 20
staupika m m V i 163 11; 166 20, haritàla-lepana fijïâc^ 234 21
24, 25 hânabhâglyâ dbarmâh (5) 288 24
sthäna Ä 15 24, 26 hitânvayab sva-paràrthaVi (5) 24 11
spréita (a , ifc®) 1112 Himavanta SU) 60 19; 61 10, 12
spbarana ÿtJÜ 58 23 (upa-sam-)Vhr 1415 24, 26 &c. :
smrtyupasthâna (3) 403 10 «Ê5I 24 20
hetu (4) 15 11: (10) 97 7
(prati-pra-)y/srarpbh (caus.) <t.Q.63
hrl-vyapatrâpya (2) 250 8
10
I nhal t .
Seit«
V o rb em erk u n g ....................................................................................... 2 -3
Krater Teil. Allgemeines über die Bodhisattvabhümi.
1. Von der Bodhisattvabhümi-Handschrift .......................... 4 -7
2. Die Einteilung der Bodhisattvabham i............................... 7—10
3. Die Bodhisattvabhümi als Teil des Yogäcärabhümi-sastra 11— 12
4. Vom Verfasser des Yogäcärabhami-sästra.......................... 12 -1 4
Zweiter Teil. Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhümi.
Einführung....................................................................................... 15-16
aghaniftha bis k i l ä s i n ................................................................... 16-21
kuhanä lapanä naimittikatä naitpefikatä läbhena läbh° . . 21—26
khadä bis d h a n d h a ........................................................................ 26 28
niyäma und n y ä m a ........................................................................ 28-31
nyasana bis m a n o -ra th a .............................................................. 31-37
rincati bis sa u ra ty a ........................................................................ 37-43
Vorbemerkung.
Von dem unter dem Namen Yogâeârabhümi-éâstra bekannten

Kompendium des buddhistischen Dogmatikers Asanga ist im Sanskrit
nur ein Teil erhalten geblieben. Es ist dies die B o d h i s a t t v a
bhümi, so genannt, weil darin über die geistliche Stufe (bhütni),
die der Bodhisattva erreicht hat, gehandelt wird. Auch dieses
'Teilwerk aber ist im Sanskrit nicht so erhalten, daß man heim
Studium desselben der Übersetzungen, die davon in China und
Tibet angefertigt worden sind, entraten könnte. Vielmehr kennt
man den Sanskrittext der Bodhisattvabhümi bloß aus einer einzigen
nicht ganz vollständigen und überdies stark beschädigten Handschrift
der Universitätsbibliothek zu Cambridge. Chinesischerseits kommt
als Wegeleitung vor Allem in Betracht die Übersetzung, welche
Hiuenthsang vom ganzen Yogäcärabhümi-äästra veranstaltet hat.
Über die so in aller Kürze skizzierte Sachlage mich auszu-
sprechen, habe ich schon im Jahre 1904 Gelegenheit gehabt zu
einer Zeit, da ich, von Straßburg aus für ein paar Monate nach
Cambridge übergesiedeli, ein doppeltes Transkript der Bodhisattva
bhümi - Handschrift, deren Blätter ich zuvor mit Hiuenthsang’s
Hilfe in die richtige Reihenfolge zu bringen hatte, anfertigte. Mein
bezüglicher Aufsatz (ZDMG. 58 p. 451— 454) gab zugleich ein paar
Proben aus dem lexikalischen Gewinn, den die Bodhisattvabhümi
für das Sanskrit versprach.
Das eine meiner beiden Transkripte hat seither den Professoren
Bend all in Cambridge und de la Val l ée Poussin in Gent
die Möglichkeit geboten, eine englische Inhaltsangabe der Bodhisattva
bhümi in Angriff zu nehmen, wobei auch die tibetische Übersetzung
des Werkes sowie die tibetische Übersetzung des zugehörigen
Kommentars (von Gunabhadra) ‘zur Verwertung kommen. Leider
aber scheint die Fortführung dieser Aufgabe durch den unerwartet
frühen Tod des erstgenannten Gelehrten gefährdet zu sein. Er
schienen sind bisher zwei Stücke der Inhaltsangabe, die zusammen
etwa ein Sechstel des Bodhisattvabhümi-Textes beschlagen ; man
findet sie im Muséon N. S. VI p. 38— 52 und VII p. 213— 230.
Vorbemerkung 3
Vor Kurzem sodann hat Professor Leumann nach einem

Diktat meines Straßburger Studiengenossen Kai ki oku Wat an ab e
eine Liste _aller Teile und Unterteile, in die Asaflga’s Yogäcära-
bhümi-Sästra bei Hiuenthsang zerfällt, bekannt gegeben: ZDM6. 62
p. 91. Man mag aus dieser Liste ersehen, welche Stelle der
Bodhisattvabhümi innerhalb des ganzen Kompendiums zukommt.
Ich meinerseits möchte hier die Spuren meines eigenen Auf
satzes weiter verfolgen, indem ich Genaueres über die Bodhisattva
bhümi und besonders über den lexikalischen Ertrag, den sie
abwirft, darzulegen mich bestrebe. In der Beurteilung der lexika
lischen Fragen habe ich von meinem verehrten Lehrer Professor
Leumann sehr viel Förderung erfahren; außerdem hat er die
ganze Arbeit wie schon meinen Aufsatz, da mein Deutsch sich schwer
lesen ließ, völlig neu redigiert, wobei er Manches ausführlicher
gestaltete und dafür Einiges wegließ. Für all diese Hilfe spreche
ich ihm meinen herzlichsten Dank aus.
Erster Teil.
A l l g e m e i n e s Über die B o d h i s a t t v a b h ü m i .
1. Von der Bodhisattvabhüm i-H andschrift.

Sowohl aus dem Chinesischen wie aus dem (von mir nach
träglich ebenfalls noch zu Rate gezogenen, im Folgenden aber nicht
mitverwerteten) Tibetischen geht hervor, daß unsere Bodhisattvabhümi-
Handschrift (Cambridge Add. 1702) ursprünglich 151 Blätter — es
sind Palmblätter — gehabt haben muß. Sieben davon fehlen, näm
lich fol. 1— 3, 20, 30, 41, 51. Nach der handschriftlichen Zählung,
die bis 152 reicht, scheint es, als ob noch ein achtes Blatt fehle;
denn zwischen den die Nummern 117 und 120 tragenden Blättern
ist nur eines (ohne Numerierung) vorhanden. Allein da hier weder
der Text noch die Übersetzungen eine Lücke aufweisen, so wird der
Schreiber die Zahl 118 oder 119 übersprungen haben, und es' ist
seine Zählung von da bis ans Ende um eins niedriger zu ^teilen.
Wie bei dem genannten Zwischenblatt, das wir als fol. 118
bezeichnen müssen, so ist in zahlreichen ändern Fällen mit dem
linken Blattrand die darauf stehende Numerierung verloren ge
gangen, so daß die Reihenfolge der Blätter arg in Verwirrung
geriet. Als Bendall im Jahre 1883 die Handschrift katalogisierte *),
begnügte er sich damit, die Nuramern-tragenden Blätter mit ent
sprechenden DevanägarT-Ziffem und die übrigen ihrer zufälligen
Lage gemäß mit arabischen Ziffern zu bezeichnen. Wie sehr die
so entstandene Numerierung von der tatsächlichen, die ich während
meines Cambridger Aufenthalts vom Chinesischen aus ermittelte,
abweicht, mag man daraus ersehen, daß z. B. die sechs Folio-
Angaben, die bei Bendall auf Seite 192 stehen, sich wie folgt zu
den richtigen verhalten.
-93» = recte 6* 63» = recte 26»
100“ = „ 10» 16» = „ 33»
107» = „ 17» 10» = „ 37»
1) Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the University
Library Cambridge, 1883, p. 191— 196.
Allgemeines Uber die ßodhisattvabhflmi 5
W ir haben es mit z w e i Schreibern zu tun; des ersten Anteil

reicht bis in die Mitte von fol. 25*, vom zweiten stammt das
Übrige. Bendall hat in seinem Katalog gerade jene Seite 25*
[die er mit „19“ beziffert] als „Plate I 1* photographiert, so daß
man da die erhebliche Verschiedenheit im Duktus der beiden
Schreiber leicht studieren kann. E tw as, wodurch sich die beiden
Schreiber ebenfalls unterscheiden, ist Bendall bei Katalogisierung
der Handschrift entgangen: der erste Schreiber bringt die Nume
rierung der Blätter je auf der Rückseite, der zweite j e . auf der
Vorderseite an.’) Indem Bendall die Nummern-tragenden Seiten
durchweg als Rückseiten ansah und auch die der Nummern be
raubten Blätter entsprechend taxierte, hat man seine a- und b-An-
gaben von fol. 2 5 an überall umzukehren, wo nicht gerade ein
Versehen ihn das Richtige treffen ließ. Da er überdies sich
gelegentlich in den vorhandenen Ziffern geirrt hat und da von
119 an, wie oben geschildert wurde, die Originalzahlen um eins
zu hoch sind, so kommt es, daß z. B. die bei Bendall auf
Seite 194 stehenden Folio-Angaben in folgender Weise berichtigt
werden müssen:
(*10Qb) = recte 109*
(<WM)b = „ 114»
«m b = » 116*
<m a = 117»
<Ôb = .. 119»
Bendall’s Katalog gibt außer durch seine „Plate I 1“ auch
noch durch seine beiden letzten Tafeln Gelegenheit, den Duktus
unserer beiden Schreiber kennen zu lernen. Die erste dieser Schluß-
Tafeln („Table of Letters“) hebt in den obern beiden Reihen einzelne
S i l b e n aus, und die zweite („Letter-num erals“ und „Figure-
numerals“) verzeichnet die Z i f f e r n . ' Unter den Silben gibt
Bendall in der obersten Reihe eine Form für n a aus, die in W ahr
heit nä zu lesen ist.4) Ähnlich scheint unter seinen otker letters
„iig“ für ftgä zu stehen; daß in der gleichen Silbengruppe dh
Druckfehler für dh ist, braucht kaum gesagt zu werden. Die
1) Der zweite befolgt also einen Modus, den man bisher bloß
aus d r a v i d i s c h e n Handschriften kennt; vgl. Bühler’s Paläographie
p. 86 <8-52. Der gleiche Modus zeigt sich aber auch, wie mir Professor
Leumann während des Druckes mitteilt, auf den im sUdlicheu Ost-
turkestan zu Tage tretenden Handschrifteuresten, während dagegen die
Handschriftenreste aus dem nördlichen Ostturkestan wie üblich auf der
Rückseite der Blätter numeriert sind.
2) Man findet ähnliche «ö-Zeichen in Bühler’s nördlichen Alpha
beten Tafel IV (aus den Jahren 588/9 und 754) und iu Bühler’s südlichen
Alphabeten Tatel VII und VIII (aus den Jahren 571, 675 und 1150);
ferner bei. Leuinann im mittelasiatischen Alphabet der Petrovski-Hand
schrift [„Über eine von den unbekannten Literatursprachen Mittelasiens“
Mdmoires de l’Acaddmie Imp. des Sc. de St. Pctersbourg 1900. im Worte
manrlülme p. 17 Zeile 1 und Tafel II Zeile 1],
6 Erster Teil
Lettcr-num erals hat Bühler in seine Tafel IX Kolumne X X I f.

hinübergenommen.
Obschon die beiden Schriftarten leicht auseinanderzuhalten
sind, gehören sie doch paläographisch zum gleichen Typus. Es
zeigt sich, daß dieser sich in Bühler’s Tafel VI zwischen die
Kolumnen V f. und V II einfügt, d. b. zwischen den Duktus des
Horiuzi-Manuskriptes, das um 5 0 0 — 5 5 0 hergestellt wurde, und
den der Cambridge-Handschrift Add. 1 0 4 9 , die aus dem Jahre 8 4 6
stammt. Und zwar scheinen die Berührungen mit. der spiitern
Handschrift enger zu sein. So wird man unser Manuskript in das
achte oder in den Anfang des neunten Jahrhunderts weisen müssen.
Zu einem ähnlichen Resultat ist bereits Bendall gekommen, als er
in seinem Katalog p. X X X IX — L I der Paläographie von Add. 1049
und Add. 1 7 0 2 einen besondern Exkurs widmete.
Bei dem hohen Alter unseres Manuskriptes dürfte es sich
empfehlen, daß daraus noch reichlicher, als es bei Bendall und
Bühler geschehen ist·, Schriftproben auf photographischem Wege
bekannt gemacht würden. Denn genau zu wissen, wie im achten
und neunten Jahrhundert geschrieben wurde, bildet die unum
gängliche Grundlage für die Emendierung unserer üblichen Hand
schriften, die ja alle, sofern es sich nicht um modernere Texte
handelt, direkt oder indirekt auf Vorlagen jener frühen Ja h r
hunderte zurückgehen.
Hier sei Folgendes hervorgehoben:
1. Ähnlich aussehende Silben, die leicht mit einander ver
wechselt werden können, sind:
a r tpa rsa j tbya dya dhya

ä tü bhü ; dha pha
u da j ta na ra bha
e re 'd a pa
ka ha ddha ndha nva dva tva bhva
kva ksa { pa sa
ca va rdha ccba ttha \ ma sa
2. Das ä wird öfter an einem Konsonantenzeichen nicht in

der üblichen W eise, sondern als senkrecht aufsteigende Linie an
gebracht (womit verglichen werden möge, was oben p. 7 über nä
und ügä gesagt worden ist).
3. Der A v a g r a b a kommt bloß vor in einigen Ergänzungen,
die von einem Korrektor oder Benutzer der Handschrift herrühren.
4. Der V i r ä m a wird meistens o b e n am Konsonantenzeichen
angehängt, selten unten. Von der gleichen Doppelgewohnheit liest
man in Bühler’s Paläographie p. 5 6 i o - i s . Wie mir Professor
Leumann mitteilt, zeigt die Beiziehung noch älterer Schriftarten,
in denen ein einzelner Schlußkonsonant in verkleinerter Form unter
halb des wagrecht mitten in der Zeile stehenden Interpunktions-
strichelchens angebracht wird, daß der Viräma aus diesem Inter-
Allgemeines Uber die Bodhisuttvahhilmi 7
punktionszeicben hervorgegangen ist. Aus Schreibungen wie siddham

und ästj- (die in W ahrheit „siddham,' und „äsTt,“ bedeuteten) würde
sich beim Zusammenrücken von Srrichelchen und Konsonanten
zeichen die Auffassung entwickelt haben, daß ersterm eine Vokal-
ausschließende Funktion zukomme Nach unserer Handschrift zu
urteilen, hätte man im nördlichen Indien während des achten Jah r
hunderts angefangen, das Strichelehen hinunterzusetzen, womit der
Viräma der neueren nordindischen Alphabete gegeben war. In
südlichen Alphabeten wird bekanntlich der Viräma immer noch
obenhingeschrieben.
5. Gemäß der alten lässigen Orthographie steht sehr häufig
der A n u s v ü r a statt auslautendem n : tasmim für °smin, sattva-
srayäm für °yän. Für -nn findet man ebensowohl mii wie bloßen
Anusvära: 'smimn eva und yasmimn eva für °inn eva, gaccbam
für °ann. Wenn außerdem der Anusvära vielfachst im Inlaut die
Stelle von Nasalen vertritt (in Garpgä pamca e tc.), so stellt dies
eine Schreiber-Bequemlichkeit dar, die sich bekanntlich bis auf die
Gegenwart erhalten hat.
2. Die Einteilung der Bodhisattvahhunii.

Die Bodhisat'.vabhümi besteht aus vier sehr ungleich großen
Teilen, die den Namen „yoga-sthäna“ führen. Die ersten drei-dieser
Yogasthäna’s zerfallen dann wieder je in eine gewisse Anzahl von
Abschnitten, die „paUla“ heißen. Wenn diese' Patala’s durch
schnittlich je etwa fünf Blätter beanspruchen, so gibt es indessen
mehrere, die beträchtlich größer oder kleiner sind; eines umfaßt
sogar 20 B lätter, während einige sich bloß von einem Blatte auf's
nächste hinüber erstrecken. Das Genauere ersieht man aus der
nachfolgenden Liste, die von jedem Patala feststellt, welchen Titel
es trägt und auf welchem Blatte es schließt,
yogasthäna patala fol.
1 go-ra l b—6»
2 cittütpäda -10»
3 sva-parärtha — 17»
4 tattvärthu - -2 6 »
5 prabhüva —33b
( paripäka -3 7 »
bodhi —39'*
Ä baln-gctni -47»
I. ädb.ira S. däna —56»
10. sila — 76»
11. k.süotl -8 0 »
12. virya —82b
13. dhy.ina —84»
14. pr.ijnä -SG»
15. samgraha-vastu —91»
16. pnjä-sevä'pramäna —97b
17. bodhipaksya — 109»
18. bodhisattva-guna — 114»
8 Erster Teil
yogasthäna pat-ala fol.

— 116»
II. ildbiiiänudharma — 117»
— 119»
— 133»
-1 3 4 *
2. parigraha —135»
3. bhfitni —136»
III. ädhära-nisjha
4. caryä — 137»
5. laksaivaiiuvyanjana —140»
6 . p r a t is tb a — 150»
IV. aoukrama (bodhisattvabhüiner unukrama) — 151»
Die vorstehende Einteilung unseres Textes hat in den chine
sischen Übersetzungen einige Änderungen erfahren. Ehe ich indessen
dazu übergehen kann, diese zu schildern, werde ich bezüglich der
Übersetzungen selber Einiges einflechten müssen als Ergänzung dessen,
was ich bereits in ZDMG. 5 8 p. 4 5 2 f. über meine Ermittlung
dieser Übersetzungen und über die ihnen bei Nanjio beigelegten
Titel gesagt habe.
Es handelt sieb um drei Übersetzungen: außer der oben p. 4
in der Vorbemerkung genannten Yogäcärabhümiäästra-Übersetzung
Hiuenthsang’s, die vom Jahre 6 4 7 datiert ist, gibt es zwei BodhisaHva-
bbümi-Übersetzungen, eine von Dharmaraksa aus den Jahren
4 1 4 — 421 und eine von Gunavarman aus dem Jahre 431.
Bei Nanjio bat man offenbar im einen der beiden Titel von
Dharmaraksa’s Übersetzung (No. 1 0 8 6 ) „ädhära* statt „dhara“ ein-,
zusetzen; das W ort ist, wie man .in Berücksichtigung der obigen
Einteilung des Textes bemerken wird, daraus in den Titel hinüber
genommen worden. Ferner muß man an Stelle von -nirdesa und -sütra
das von Nanjio als Variante verzeichnete -ilästra anhängen. Es
soll also der Titel von Dharmaraksa’s Übersetzung entweder B o d h i -
s a t t v a c a r y ä - S ä s t r a oder B o d h i s a t t v a - b h U m y - ä d h ' ä r a -
S ä s t r a lauten.
In entsprechender Weise würde der Titel von Gunavarman’s
Übersetzung (No. 1 0 8 5 ) als B o d h i s a t t v a c a r y ä - s ä s t r a oder
B o d h i s a t t v a b h a d r a ä l l a - s ä s t r a anzusetzen sein.
Auch der Titel SaptadaSabhümi-sästra-yogäcäryabhümi, mit dem
Nanjio auf -Grund der chinesischen Tradition das Hiuenthsang’sche
Übersetzungswerk (No. 11 70 ) benennt, bedarf der Berichtigung.
Man sieht leicht, daß da eine Verquickung von zwei Titeln vorliegt,
insofern aller Wahrscheinlichkeit nach Asailga’s Kompendium so
wohl Y o g ä c ä r a b h ü m i - ä ä s t r a (die Schreibung °cUryabh°
dürfte falsch sein) wie S a p t a d a s a b h ü m i - £ ä s t r a geheißen
hat. Daß der letztere Titel wirklich in Geltung war, lehrt die
Art, wie Paramärtha um 5 5 0 das Werk nennt:
E r s t e n s nämlich erwähnt er es in seiner Vasubandhu-
Biographie unter dem Namen Saptadasabhümi-sütra, wobei
nur das W ort -sülra zu beanstanden ist, das vielfach in
älterer Zeit von -Ssstra nicht ordentlich unterschieden wird.
Allgemeines über die Bodhisattvabhümi 9
Bei W a s s i l j e w, der in seinem .Buddhismus“ die genannte

Biographie übersetzt hat, lautet in der deutschen Fassung
die in Betracht kommende Stelle (p. 2 3 8 3 ) „das Sütra
über die siebenzehn Länder“. Bei Professor T a k a k u s u ,
der in der Zeitschrift T ‘oung-pao 1 9 0 4 p. 2 6 9 — 2 9 6 die
Biographie vollständiger und zuverlässiger ins Englische über
tragen und hernach im Journal der Royal Asiatic Society
1 9 0 5 p. 3 3 — 53 ihren Inhalt literargeschichtlich besprochen
hat, wird die fragliche Stelle besser mit „the sütra of the
Sapta-daäa-bhümis“ wiedergegeben und in einer Fußnote
richtig auf unser Kompendium bezogen.
Z w e i t e n s hat Paramärtha das Kompendium Asar'iga's
zu übersetzen begonnen und es dabei anscheinend Sapta-
daäabhümi-süstra genannt. Unter diesem Titel nämlich wird
sein Übersetzungsuntemehmen aufgeführt in einem Katalog
vom Jahre 7 3 0 (Nanjio No. 1 4 8 5 — Tokio-Band. X X X V III 4
fol. 5 3 b). Diesem Katalog zufolge war die Übersetzung wegen
eines Krieges nicht über die eisten fünf Fascikel hinaus
gelangt [bei Hiuenthsang reichen die ersten fünf Fascikel
in der Liste ZD51G. 6 2 p. 91 bis Band XV III 1 fol. 2 3 b];
sie war dann im Jahre 7 3 0 schon verloren, jedenfalls weil
inzwischen Hiuenthsang das Kompendium vollständig und
meisterhaft übersetzt hatte.
Die V e r ä n d e r u n g e n nun, die auf chinesischem Boden mit
der oben ausgeschriebenen Einteilung der Bodhisattvabhümi vor
genommen worden sind, lassen sich wie folgt gruppieren:
1. Bei Dliarmaraksa und Hiuenthsang sind die Abschnitte I I I 5
und III 6 zu einem einzigen Abschnitt, der den Titel „pratisfhä“
führt, zusammengezogen.
2. Der Teil IV, den Hiuenthsang statt „anukrama“ etwas voll
ständiger „ädhäränukrama* nennt, ist bei Dliarmaraksa und
Gunavarman ganz weggelassen. Ebenso fehlen bei letztem
beiden die sogenannten Uddäna-Strophen, welche je im Sinne
von kurzen Inhaltsangaben viele Abschnitte eröffnen.
3. Dagegen fügt Gunavarman am Anfang von Teil I einen ein
leitenden Anschnitt hinzu, der einen Auszug aus der Vinaya-
viniäcaya-Upäli-paripvcchä — bei Nanjio No. 23 (n ) und No. 36
— darstellt. Indem Gunavarman überdies den vorletzten Ab
schnitt des genannten Teiles 111 zwei Abschnitte zerlegt, bekommt
bei ihm dieser Teil statt der 18 Abschnitte im Ganzen deren 20.
4. Schließlich gibt Gunavarman nicht bloß den ncugebildeten Ab
schnitten, sondern auch vielen ändern, selbstgewählte Titel.
Zu diesen Veränderungen treten dann bei den beiden ältorn
Übersetzern noch fortlaufende Kü r z u n g e n . Von Dliarmaraksa wurde
dadurch der Umfang des Textes um mehr als 1/3, von Gunavarman
um verringert, während dagegen Hiuenthsang den ganzen Inhalt
genau und vollständig wiederzugeben bemüht war. Bei durchaus
gleicher Druckweise beschlägt so in der Tokio-Ausgabe des chinesisch
10 Erster Teil
buddhistischen Kanons D h a r m a r a k s a ’ s Übersetzung (unter

Abrechnung von zwei 2 -j- 6 Blatter beanspruchenden Einschüben,
wegen welcher auf die Fußnoten 2 und 3 dieser Seite verwiesen
sei) 4 9 1j.i B lätter, G u n a v a r n i a n ’ s Übersetzung 45 Blätter,
H i u e n t h s a n g ’ s Übersetzung 7 7 1/2 Blätter.
Wie bei all diesen Verschiedenheiten die drei Übersetzungen
im Einzelnen einander und dem Original entsprechen, wird wohl
am deutlichsten werden, wenn ich hier noch die na ,hfolgende
K o n k o r d a n z vorlege, die in der für Gunavarman bestimmten
Rubrik die T itel, die bei ihm den Abschnitten beigelegt werden,
mitaufführt und hiebei seine Neuerungen im Betiteln der Ab
schnitte durch Kursivdruck hervorhebt.
S k t.; Dharma- Gunavarman { lliucnthsang
!i rBKSa
**o lr s a !
;BandXVlII6 Band XV 1 Band X V I11 2 f.
fol. fol. fol.
1 1. nidäna 23»—25»
11. 11. 1 —2b 2. sitcaryä-gotra —26b 11. 67a—68b
2. 2. —3b 3. cittotpäda —27b 2. —70»
3. 3. —5» 4. sva-parärtha —29b 3. —73»
4. 4. - 8 » 5. tattvärtha -3 2 » 4. —77»
5. 5. —10b 6. acintya —34b 5. -8 1 »
6. 6. —12» 7. paripaka —36» 6. —82b
7. 7. —13» 8. bodhi —37» 7. -8 4 »
8. 8. —15b 9 6odAj'hala-gotra —39b 8. —87b
9. 9. — 18b 10. däna —41b 9. -9 2 »
10. 10. - 2 5 » 11. slla —44» 1 0 , - 96«&l»-6b
11. 11. —26b 12. ksänti —45b 11. -8 »
12. 12. —27b 13. vfrya -4 6 b 12. —9'>
13. 13. —28b 14. dhyäna -4 7 » 13. -1 0 b
14. 14. —29» 15. prajnä —48b 14. — 11b
15. 15. —31» 16. priyaväditä'1) —49» 15. — 14b
16. 16. —33b 17. triratna- püjä -5 1 » 16. —17b
(18. snptatrönsad-bodhipaksya—53b _24»
17. 17.*) - 3 9 »
(19. bodhyanga-sesabhäga —55» »17.
18. 18. —41» 20. guna —56b 18. —27a
III. III. —41b I I 1. bodhisattva-linga —57b II I. —28b
2. 2. —42» 2. dhyäna 57b 2. —29»
3. 3. —42b 3. adhyäsaya —58b 3. -3 0 »
4. 4.») —53b 4. bodhibhümy-utpatti —62b 4. -3 8 »
IIII. im. 53b IIII. upapatti -6 3 » im. —38b
2. 2. —54» 2. parigraha -6 3 b 2. —39b
3. 3. —54b 3. nisthä —64» 3. -4 0 b
4. 4. —55» 4. caryä -6 4 b 4. -41»
5. _5gb (!>. laksanänuvyanjana -6 5 b
\ 5 — 48»
6. 1 \6. pratisthä —68» i 5·
IV. IV. —49»
1) Die priyaväditä ist, wie z. B. aus Mabävyutpatti 35 und aus

Dharmasamgraha 19 ersehen werden mag, das zweite der samgraha-
vastnni. Gunavarman’s Titel beruht hier also einfach auf dem Setzen
von pars pro toto.
2) fol. 35» bis 37» stellt eine Wiederholung von Früherem dar. Der
Abschnitt füllt also genau genommen nur 3lj., Blätter.
3) Dieser Abschnitt reicht eigentlich bloß" bis fol. 47b. Die folgenden
Allgemeines Uber die Bodhisattvabhümi 11
3. Die Bodhisattvabhüm i als Teil des

Yogäcärabhflmi-sästra.
Daß die Bodhisattvabhümi trotz ihres isolierten Vorkommens
kein selbständiges Werk sei, sondern einen Bestandteil des Y o
gäcärabhümi-sästra bilde, habe ich schon in der Vorbemerkung
festgestellt. Auch habe ich da auf die Analyse der chinesischen
Übersetzung des Yogäcärabhümi-sästra hingewiesen, welche Prof.
Leumann ZDMG. 62 p 91 veröffentlicht hat. Wenn naturgemäß
besagte Analyse, weil über das G a n z e orientierend, am bequemsten
zeigt, wie darin unser Teilwerk verankert ist, so birgt doch auch
dieses einige Spuren seiner Verkettung mit dem Übrigen. Zwar
erscheinen solche Spuren nirgends in den yogasth&na- und patala·
Unterschriften, wo man sie wohl am ehesten erwarten sollte. Viel
mehr erfährt man nur aus einigen in den Text der Bodhisattva
bhümi eingestreuten H i n w e i s e n auf bereits Gesagtes oder noch
zu Sagendes, daß ein großer Zusammenhang, wie ihn die erwähnte
Analyse überblicken läßt, vorausgesetzt wird. Und nicht bloß daß
dieser Zusammenhang vorausgesetzt werde, sondern die Sanskrit-
Fassung der Hinweise liefert sofort auch ein paar kleine B e
richtigungen zu dem nur auf das Chinesische gegründeten und
daher begreiflicherweise im Detail nicht völlig gesicherten Sanskrit-
W ortlaut der Analyse. Es zeigt sich nämlich
erstens, daß jeder der Teile I I —IV des Yogäcärabhümi-
Sästra im Original nicht als -samgraha-varga, sondern als
■samgrabanl bezeichnet wurde, also mit einem Ausdruck,
der, wie ich. von Prof. Leumann erfahre, auch in der früh
mittelalterlichen Jaina-Literatur üblich war, sonst aber noch
nirgends nachgewiesen ist;
zweitens, daß die zweite der siebzehn geistlichen .Stufen*
im Original manomayi bhämi, nicht kurzweg mano-bhümi
hieß, weshalb denn wohl auch bei einigen ändern von· jenen
Stufen die in der Analyse ihnen beigelegte Benennung
entsprechend erweitert und jedenfalls statt °m aya- überall
°m ayi gesetzt werden sollte.
Es handelt sich im Ganzen um n e u n Hinweise, die innerhalb
der Bodhisattvabhümi in der angegebenen Weise Bezug nehmen
auf frühere oder spätere Bestandteile des Yogäcärabhümi-sästra.
Fünfmal verweist die Bodhisattvjibhümi (die selber = Yogäcii-
rabhümi§ästra I 15 ist) auf die Srävakabhümt ( = Yogäc. I 13),
zweimal auf die vastu-samyrahani ( = Yogäc. V), je einmal auf
die pan/äya-sam grahani ( = Yogäc. IV) und auf die manomayi
bhum i ( = Yogäc. I 2).
Wo diese Hinweise stehen und wie sie lauten, lehrt die nach
folgende Liste, die das, was im Manuskript abgeorochen ist, in
eckigen und das, was darin vergessen ist·, in runden Klammern
ergänzt.
1 2 Erster Teil
Bodb. fol. |
I 8 42» [tad-yathä vastu-s
110 74» tad-yathä vastu-sanigraha[nyä»i]
110 74b tad-yathä fjrävakabhilmau
116 94b tad-yathä ^rävakabhümau
117 100b tad-yathä Srävakabbfimau
118 112b j tad-yathä manomayyäm bhümau
III 6 142b ; tad-yathä Srävakabhümau
III 6 143b j tad-yathä paryä(ya)-saingrahaiiyäm
III 6 144b i yathä Srävakabhämau
4. Vom Verfasser des Y ogacarabhum i-sastra.

Daß Asaiiga, der Verfasser des Yogâcârabhümi-éâstra, einer der
bedeutendsten Dogmatiker der Nordbuddhisten gewesen sei, ist der
europäischen Forschung längst bekannt geworden. Täränätha’s
Geschichte des Buddhismus und der Reisebericht Hiuenthsang’s —
also eine tibetische und eine chinesische Quelle — sind die Werke,
aus denen im Wesentlichen die Kunde floß, und was diese Werke
im Verein mit wenigen ändern über Asaäga lehren konnten, das
hat dann im Jahre 1 8 9 6 H e i n r i c h K e r n in seinem .Manual
of Buddhism* p. 2 2 8 f. in aller Kürze letztmalig znsamraengefaßt.
Ich selber will hier bloß erörtern, in w e l c h e Z e i t Asaiiga
wohl zu setzen sein wird.
Nachdem vor nunmehr 25 Jahren (1 8 8 3 ) M a x M ü l l e r
in einem Exkurs seines Buches „India what can it teach us“
(p. 3 0 2 — 31 2 ) verschiedene chronologisch in Betracht kommende
Angaben über Asanga und die späteren Dogmatiker der Nord
buddhisten vereinigt und besprochen hatte, gelangte K e r n an der
erwähnten Stelle dazu, für Asaüga, der 75 jährig gestorben sein soll,
vermutungsweise die Jahre A. D. 4 8 5 — 5 6 0 in Vorschlag zu
bringen. Und ähnlich äußerte sich noch vor fünf Jahren S y l v a i n
L é v i , indem er im Bulletin de l’École Française d'Extrôme
Orient III p. 49 Asaüga und dessen jüngern Bruder Vasubandhu
der .première moitié du sixième siècle* zuteilte. Inzwischen aber
hat Professor T a k a k u s u in Verfolgung der Datierungsfrage
Manches aus der chinesischen Tradition neu herangezogen und an
den beiden oben p. l l s - s genannten Stellen vorgelegt, wobei sich
ihm das Resultat ergab, daß Vasubandhu, dem 8 0 Jahre zuge-
scbrieben werden, etwa in die Jahre 4 2 0 — 5 0 0 gehöre. Asaiiga
könnte darnach, da Vasubandhu seine Mahäyäna-Schriften erst nach
Asaiiga’s Tode verfaßt haben soll, kaum später als von 4 0 5 bis
4 8 0 gelebt haben. Sicher ist jedenfalls, daß Vasubandhu's Mahäyäna-
Schriften vom Jahre 5 0 8 an ins Chinesische übersetzt worden sind
und daß. also auf alle Fälle die von Max Müller und Kern er
schlossene Datierung eine erhebliche Verschiebung nach rückwärts
erleidet. Fraglich indessen bleibt, ob nicht auch noch Takakusu’s
Datierung in ähnlichem Sinne verschoben werden muß.
Allgemeines über die BodhisattvabhOmi 13
Wenn nämlich das, was in den bisherigen Abschnitten über

den Verfasser und die Übersetzer der Bodhisattvabhümi gesagt
worden ist, zu Recht besteht, dann muß Asaüga’s Yogäcärabhümi-
iästra schon mindestens um 4 1 5 vorhanden gewesen sein. Bereits
in den Jahren 414 — 421 ist ja der den Namen Bodhisattvabhümi
führende und schon das Ganze voraussetzende Teil jenes Kompendiums
ins Chinesische übertragen worden.
Warum aber, so wird man fragen, wurde denn jenes ent
scheidende Übersetzungsdatum , 4 1 4 — 421* wie auch das annähernd
gleich wichtige Datum ,4 8 1 * (das durch die zweite Bodhisattvabhümi-
Übersetzung geliefert wird) bisher von Niemandem im angedeuteten
Sinne verw ertet, da doch alle Übersetzungsdaten schon seit 1883
in Nanjio’s Katalog verzeichnet stehen?
Hierauf ist zu antworten, daß allerdings die ganze Sachlage
längst hätte deutlich werden müssen, wenn nicht die chinesische
Tradition das Hindernis böte, daß sie kaum bestimmt genug Asanga
als den Verfasser des Yogäeärabhümi-äästra bezeichnet. Seine
Stellung zu dem Werke erfährt in der schon oben p. 10 f. heran
gezogenen Vasubandhu-Biographie eine Darstellung, die hier in
aller Kürze wie folgt wiedergegeben sei:
Wnssiljctv „Buddhismus“ p. 237 f.
Tnkakium .,T‘oung-pao“ 1904 p. 273 f.
Asanga, ein Brahmane aus dem Kausika-Geschlecht, war

durch Pindola mit dem Hlna-yäna vertrant gemacht worden,
fühlte sich aber davon nicht befriedigt. Darum entschwebte
er in den Tusila-Himmel und wurde hier von Maitreya in
das Mahä-yäna eingeweiht. E r verkündete dieses dann auf
der E rd e , fand aber wenig Glauben. Da bat er Maitreya
auf die Erde hemiederzukonimen, um die Bekehrung der
Hörer zu sichern. So kam Maitreya und trug einer großen
Versammlung, ohne von irgend Jemandem außer von Asaüga
gesehen zu werden, im Laufe von vier Monaten je in den
Nächten das Saptadasabhümi-sütra vor, während tagsüber
Asanga die nötigen Erklärungen gab.
Auf Grund der uns so bei Paramiirtlia begegnenden Auf
fassung des Sachverhaltes hielt man in China kurzweg M a i t r e y a
für den Verfasser des , Saptadasabhümi-sütra“ oder — wie wir es
zu nennen uns gewöhnt haben — des Yogäcärabhümi-sästra. Und
ebenso wurde das diesem Kompendium entnommene Teilwerk,
unsere Bodbisattvabliiüni, einfach dem M a i t r e y a zugesebrieben.
Möglicherweise hat das Gesamtwerk selber im Original irgendwie
durch die Unterschriften seiner fünf Abteilungen oder durch seine
Schlußunterschrift jene Auffassung begünstigt; denn von Hiuen-
thsang’s Übersetzung aus mag man schließen, daß es eine oder mehrere
Unterschriften gab, die das Ganze als M aitreya-prokla oder ähnlich
14 Erster Teil
bezeichneten *). Freilich bietet das im Sanskrit erhaltene Stück

— die Bodbisattvabhümi — keine solche Andeutung, obschon
darin von den beiden chinesischen Übersetzungen des Stückes aus die
Andeutung ebenfalls erwartet wird. Wie sich nun auch in der
fraglichen Richtung das Original des Kompendiums verhalten haben
mag, jedenfalls galt der chinesischen Tradition sowohl das Ganze
wie das genannte Stück als »von Maitreya dem Asaiiga verkündet“.
Und so führte denn Nanjio Beides, das Ganze wie das Stück, in
seinem Autoren-Index·(»Appendix I “) nicht unter Asaiiga, sondern
unter Maitreya auf, womit bis auf Takakusu die Verwertung unserer
Daten ausgeschlossen blieb. Takakusu selber hat dann zwar bei
Besprechung unserer Biographie *) seine Überzeugung dahin kund
gegeben, daß »das Saptadaäabhümi-sütra“, obwohl dem Maitreya
zugeschrieben, in W i r k l i c h k e i t e i n W e r k A s a ü g a ’ s sei;
-aber da aus Nanjio's Katalog nicht ganz deutlich hervorgeht, daß
die Verfasserschaft, die für das »Saptadaäabhümi-sütra* beansprucht
wird, notwendig auch unserer Bodbisattvabhümi zuzusprechen ist,
so blieben deren Übersetzungsdaten in Takakusu’s chronologischen
Erörterungen unberücksichtigt.
F ü r den, der mit indischer Ausdrucksweise vertraut ist, dürfte
kein Zweifel darüber bestehen,. daß die oben aus der Vasubandhu-
Biographie ausgehobene Stelle, in nüchterne Prosa umgesetzt, nichts
weiter besagt, als daß Asaiiga die dem halb oder ganz mythischen
Maitreya zugeschriebenen Schriften besonders geschätzt und in
ihrem Geiste sein Kompendium verfaßt habe. Indem besagte
Biographie die Verkündigung des .Saptadasabhümi-sütra“ in die
frühere oder mittlere Lebenszeit Asanga’s zu setzen scheint, glaube
ich für Asaiiga die Jahre 3 7 5 — 4 5 0 und für Vasubandbu die Jahre
3 9 0 — 4 7 0 vorschlagen zu sollen. Es kann dies aber nur eine
unter verschiedenen Vorbehalten versuchte Fixierung sein. Denn
daß unter den Indizien, die Max Müller und Takakusu gesammelt
haben, mehrere eher für eine spätere Datierung sprechen, ist mir
bekannt genug. Es wird sich darum handeln, noch neue Indizien
zu ermitteln, die im einen oder ändern Sinne die Entscheidung
beeinflussen mögen. Vorläufig darf uns als Möglichkeit vorscliweben,
daß vielleicht stil- und dogmengeschicbtliche Untersuchungen in
der Datierungsfrage etwas weiter helfen werden.
1) Denn Hiuenthsang bemerkt in der Vorrede zu seiner Über

setzung:
, Das Yogäcäiyabbnmi - sästra [‘Yoga- Lehrer - Stufen - Lehrbuch’]
wurde von dem Bodhisattva Maitreya, nachdem er vom Tusita Himmel
nach Ayodhyä im mittlern Indien herniedergestiegen war, dem Bodhi
sattva Asaiiga verkündet.*
2) in T ‘oung-pao 1904 p. 294115 = Journal der Royal Asiatic
Society 1905 p. 35*.
15
Zweiter Teil.
L e x i k a l i s c h e s aus der B o d h i s a t t v ahli ümi.
Wenn ich in meinem Aufsatz, der oben in der Vorbemerkung

zur Erwähnung kam, die Gründe dargelegt habe, warum der W o rt
schatz der Bodhisattvabhümi eine besondere Beachtung verdiene,
so wollte ich damit durchaus nicht sagen, daß der Inhalt weniger
w ichtig wäre. Mir schwebte nur, ohne ganz ins Bewußtsein zu
dringen, der Gedanke vor, daß naturgem äßer W eise das Studium
des W erkes m it dem Einfachen beginnen muß und erst nachher
zum Komplizierten fortschreiten darf.
So glaube ich denn vom L eser nicht getadelt zu werden dafür,
daß ich hier abermals im Besonderen gerade nur von W ortformen
und W ortbedeutungen zu reden mich anschicke, dagegen eine B e
arbeitung des Inhalts auf die Zeit verspare, da meine schon im
genannten Aufsatz angekündigte Ausgabe des Textes, die m ittler
weile vollständig druckfertig geworden ist, erschienen sein wird.
Eher könnte m ir vielleicht v erarg t werden, daß ich auch
je tz t wieder, nachdem ich früher bloß wenige Proben gab, das
Thema nicht eigentlich zu erschöpfen, sondern nur eine größere
Anzahl von W orten und A usdrücken, die durch die B odhisattva
bhümi irgendwie gesichert oder aufgehellt werden, vorzulegeu be
absichtige. Indessen soll ein der Ausgabe anzuhängender W ort-
Index, der ebenfalls schon ausgearbeitet ist, alles, was hier noch
übergangen werden m u ß , nachholcn. Im Hinblick auf diese Zu
sage meine ich frischen Mutes darum bitten zu dürfen, daß einst
weilen die nachfolgende Liste zur geneigten Beurteilung entgegen
genommen werde.
Wenn vor einer Folio-Angabe kein Text genannt ist, so bezieht

sie sich auf das Bodhisattvabhümi-MS. Eine römische Ziffer vor ‘p·’ be
zeichnet stets den Band der Ausgabe.
Den Lalitavistara citiere ich stets nach Lefmuun's Ausgabe. Die
paar Citate aus Ganduvyiiha- und Dasabhnmlsvara-Haudschrifteu ver
danke ich meinem Freunde Kaikioku Watanabe. Zahlreiche Citate aus
ändern Texten hat l’rof. Leumann beigetragen.
Von Huribhadra's Kommentar zur A.stasahasrika Prajiiüpüramitä
konnte aulier dem Calcutta-Exemplar auch das Pariser Exemplar '-P'),
das Svlvain Levi aus Nepal mitgehracht hat, benutzt werden.
Bei der Abhidliarmakosa-vyäkhyä ist das Calcutta-Exemplar nach
iler linkseitigen Folio-Zählung citiert, da diese viel weniger fehlerhaft
ist als die rcchtseitige, nach welcher Käjendraläla Mitra in seinem
buddhistischen Katalog p. 3 -5 die Folio-Angaben gemacht hat. Das
Verhältnis zwischen den beiden Zählungen ist folgendes:
16 Zweiter Teil
linke rechte liuke rechte

Zahlung Zahlung Zählung Zählung
1—98 = 1 —98 j 2 5 6 -2 5 8 = 2 6 0 -2 6 2
99—143 = 104 —148*I 259—270 = 266—277
144—239 = 1484—243 I 2 7 1 -2 9 3 = 280—302
2 4 0 -2 5 4 = 245 —259 I 294—328 = 3 0 4 -3 3 8
agui-khadil vgl. unten p. 2 8 unter khadü.

agrälia vgl. unter asadgraha.
agkanistka pl. „die Aghanistba’s“ fol. 27b (Acc. a[gha]nis|lifin);
aghanisjha-bhavana „Palast der Aghanistha’s“ fol. 2 9 b. Das Wort ist.
eine merkwürdige Umformung von akanistha (Päli akanittha),
woöiit die zu oberst in der Realwelt wohnenden Götter bezeichnet
werden. Man sollte denken, daß bei der Umformung an eine
Bedeutung wie ‘die am Ende (nis(ha) der Leiden (aglia) Befindlichen’
gedacht worden wäre. Allein die chinesische Übersetzung lautet-
stets ‘(die am) Ende der Realwelt (Befindlichen)’, und auch Yasomitra
bezieht in seiner Abhidharmakosa-vyäkhyä [Cambridge-MS. fol. 28b]
das W ort agha auf die Realwelt, was in folgenden Worten zum Aus
druck kommt:
agham kila cita-stham räpam iti, cita-stham samghäta-stham.
atyarthain hanti hanyate veti agham nairuktena vidhinä, atyartha-
sabdasya aknr’ädesah kyto hanteä ca gh’ädeäah.
Die korrekte Form akanislha erklärt Yasomitra [1. c. fol. 1 3 8 a]
auffallenderweise wie folgt:
tad-utkrstatara-bhümy-antaräbbävän'naite kanis(,bä ity akanisthäh
„weil es eine andere Stufe, die höher als die ihrige wäre, nicht
gibt, deshalb sind sie nicht die jüngsten, also die Uniüngsten“.
S tatt °te leanisthü ity erwartet man vielmehr etwa °tesäm
Itaniyümsa uttarüJi sanlily.
adkyäcarana in prasädenddhyäcarana ‘das Leben in Zufriedenheit’
= ‘das zufriedene Leben’ fol. 1 4 “. Auf Grund der folgenden beiden
W orte sollte man annehmen, daß adhyäcarana nur in ungünstigem
Sinne Verwendung finden könnte.
adhyacaratii ‘das Begehen’ in skhalitädky0 ‘das Begehen eines
Fehlers’ fol. 1 2 2 b.
adliy-a-pad ‘(einen Fehler) b e g e h e n ’, pfiräjayiküdkyäpanna ‘der eine
p ü rä ja y ik a -Tat begangen hat’ fol. 65*. Auch ‘s i c h v e r f e h l e n
g e g e n ’ : tüm cadhyäpadyeta ‘und (wenn) er sich an ihr verginge’,
so zu losen an der in Siksäsarouccaya p. 1 7 1, einzusetzenden Stelle
(Bendall p. 4 0 8 t liest irrtümlich °patyet) ; dasa kusalän karma-
pathän . . . . nädhyäpadyate cittenäpi na samudäcarati ‘er vergeht
sich nicht gegen die zehn guten W erk-A rten, nicht einmal in
Gedanken verfehlt er sich gegen sie’ Astasah. Prajfiäp. p. 3 2 5 s . ]0
(unerhört ist hier, daß sam -ud-ä-car ebenfalls in schlimmem Sinne
gebraucht wird; man möchte dafür adhy-ä-car lesen),
antardliilni f. ‘das Verschwinden (des Dharma)’ fol. 7* (zweimal).
Das W ort erscheint neben dem üblichen antardhana als eine Aus
Lexikalisches aus (1er Bodhisattvabhümi 17
nahme-Bildung, während umgekehrt hä na neben dem viel häutigeren

h ä n i Ausnahme-Charakter hat. Vielleicht ist antardhäni dem bedcu-
tungsähnlieben h äni nachgebildet. Vgl. noch W hitneys Gr.2 § 1 1 5 8 “.
ap n k sala m. ‘Fehler, Mangel’ (tibet. skt/on) Mahävyutp. 2 4 5 ηβ4. —
ye nirnimittc vihäre catvärali apaksäläs fol. 131*, sarväpaksälapagata
‘von allen Mängeln befreit’ (bodhisattva-vihära) fol. 1 3 1 b; es werden
hier also mit apaksäla bestimmte Mängel oder Gefahren des (bodhi-
saltva-)vihara bezeichnet. Nach Siksäsamucc. p. 1 4 5 e sieht es aus, als
ob ein Zusammenhang mit p a k sa bestehe.
av ctj a-prasada m. ‘die aus gläubigem Vertrauen (auf Buddha usw.
liervorgehende) Klarheit (des Gemütes)’ fol. 6 5 b & 133*. Mahä
vyutp. 2 4 5 ,jj,. Mit vorhergehendem Locativ (z. B. B u d d h e ‘auf
Buddha’) Astasah. Prajiläp. p. 59i0 — 60,; (überall ist fälschlich
avctya j i t ° gedruckt); ebenso im Päli z. B. B u d d h e aveccappasüda
und Bvddha-säsanc avecca-ppasanna, vgl. außer Childers s. v. avecca
den Samyutta-nikäya, wo stets die Reihe B u d d h e avecca-ppasäda,
dhamme av0 -pp°} saüghe av°-pj>°, jedesmal mit Zusätzen, die zeigen,
worin das gläubige Vertrauen besteht (II p. (59. IV p. 2 7 1 — 274. 304.
V p. 343. 381 f. 405). Im Päli außerdem avecca ‘in gläubigem Ver
trauen’ bei Childers und ein einziges Mal in Samyuttanik. IV p. 2 7 2 Kl,
während in allen Wiederholungen der Stelle (2 7 2 19. 2 7 3 ä. c . 274«.
3 · es- e<) auch in II p. 7 0 3. V p. 3 4 8 10. 32. 4 0 5 , avecca fehlt.
Baß avctya — wie pratitya in dem bekannten Terminus pratilyos
samiU/jäda — Λ b s o l u t i v u m ist, kommt nicht zum Ausdruck in
Haribhudm’s Erklärung der erwähnten Prajiiäpäramitä-Stelle; er sagt:
avagamya-guna-sambhävanä-piirvakah prasädo ’vetya-prasädah.
asadgraha (asaii<p-° MS., für asam gr°'i) m. ‘falscher Gedanke’ : säsva-
tnntäsadgr0 ucchedantäsadgr0 säsvatocchedäntAsadgr0 fol. 46*; neben
samäropa fol. 1 0 1 “. Im gleichen Sinne: ayräha fol. 24*. Vgl.
anta-yyahikii ditthi Päli T ext Society Journal 1884 p. 70 f.
acarya-m usti ‘Lehrer-Faust’. Was damit gemeint sei, habe ich
in meinem Aufsatz (ZDMG. 5 8 p. 4 5 1 ) mit der Übersetzung ‘heim
liche Aufbewahrung’ nicht deutlich genug ausgesprochen. Besser
ist. worauf mich Professor Hardy aufmerksam machte, die Wieder
gabe ‘d a s V o r e n t h a l t e n (von Lehren)’. Im Päli entspricht
äcariya - m utthi, das öfter in der Stelle n'atlhi tathägatassa
dhainmesu äcariya-multhi [Dighanik. II p. 1 0 0 , = Mahäparinibbäna-
sutta (übers, in SBE. X I p. 36, wo in der Fußnote auch Buddha-
ghosa's Kommentar). Samyuttanik. V p. 1 5 3 . Milinda-pafiha p. 144J
und außerdem in Jätaka II p. 2 2 J 2n und 2 5 0 , ; vorkommt,
n n iiijy a n.(Abstraktum von a?i-fn/a)‘Regungslosigkeit’in citta änivjya-
p r ü p t a (Päli citta änejja-ppatta) fol. 3 8 “. Mahävastu I p. 2 2 8 n . , 5. 229,,.
Lalit. 3 4 4 λ. 3 4 5 2. 13. Saddharmapund. — Im Mahävastu auch adjek
tivisch änin j(y )a ‘Regungslosigkeits-’ mit -citta und vihära.
niliiiiittn. Außer dem Adjektivum anim itla ‘merkmallos’, das
bei Nord- und Süd-Buddhisten begegnet, findet sich, nur Lei den
Nördlichen, ein Woi-t änimitta. Dieses ist
1 8 Zweiter Teil
erstens anscheinend s u b s t a n t i v i s c h im Sinne eines zu ammitta.

gehörenden Abstraktums, das stets an zweiter Stelle in einer
Reihe von Ausdrücken erscheint, welche teils bloli die drei
Glieder dünyatä änimitta a p ra n ih ita , teils noch zahlreiche
andere Glieder (anabhisamsküra anutpäda ajäti abhüva — dip
Fortsetzung variiert) enthält. In der fraglichen Reihe finden
wir einmal (As$as. Prajn. p. 8 4 7 ,8) dunya statt dünyatä und
einmal (ibid. p. 3 1 0 [2 f.) änim itta-caryä apranihita - mana-sr-
käratä statt änimitta apranihita. As(as. Prajn. p. 2 0 7 s . 2 9 8 { .
3 4 1 16. S 479.
zweitens a d j e k t i v i s c h als Epithet von sam ädhi und k sa n a :
änimittah samädhih fol. 1 0 6 b (zweimal).
tad-älambana-samädhir änimitta ity animitte sa ca änimittah
Abhidharmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 314*.
asaiksäd änimittät samädher vyutthitasya,
aäaiksä änimittaksanä utpannäh syuh,
tesäm a£aiksänäm änimitta - ksanänäm apratisamkhy'ä - nirodho
labbyate, — ibid. fol. 3 1 4 b.
Da3 bei den Nordbuddhisten adjektivische Verwendung aus substan
tivischer hervorgeben kann, zeigte sich schon oben unter iiniiljy/i.
anucchavika und änulom ika, beide Wörter nebeneinander als
Synonyma von aupayika fol. 5 9 b. Das zweite bei Pänini sowie in
Lalit. p. 3 5 ,0 und Mahävyutpatti 133s». Bei Childers: änucchavika
°viyä °va und an&nucchavika; in Suttavibhaiiga I p. 1 2 8 13: aniinu-
cchaviya und anänulomika.
änulomika vgl. soeben.
a r ü p y a n. Abstraktum von a-rüpa fol. 38*. Im Päli äruppa.
ä s ra d d h y a n. Abstraktum von a-draddha fol. 7 *; Haribhadra im
A§tasabasrikä-Kommentar MS. P fol. 128*. Mabävyutp. 1045ä (ädr° !).
a h n k y a n. (Abstraktum von ahrilea) vgl. unter vyapatröpya.
u cch ild ak a & u c c h ä d a n a vgl. unter utsädaka.
n tk a n tliy a te ‘er wird sehnsüchtig oder verlangensvoll gestimmt'
fol. 7 7 b. Es ist dies ein Passivura, das im Gebrauch nahezu einem
nach der vierten Präsensklasse gebildeten Medium gleichkommt.
Die Petersburger Wörterbücher bieten bloß die Präsentien utkan-
thayati (transitiv) und utkanthate (intransitiv).
Uttfina ‘offenbar gemacht’ fol. 21*. 1 4 1 b. 1 4 4 b. 150*. Davon uttäni-
karm an n. fol. 1 4 9 b, wozu das Präsens uttäni - karoti Mahävastu
III p. 4 0 8 , 8 nnd das Futuram uttäni-karisyati Mabävyutp. 188,.,.
lltsädaka ‘(den Körper mit Wohlgerüchen) einreibend’ fol. 1 3 9 *;
dazu utsädaua n. ‘das Einreiben (des Körpers mit Wohlgerüchen)’
fol. 139* (vgl. ZDMG. 62 p. 1 0 8 1)· Das MS. schreibt an beiden
Stellen cch statt is, und der gleiche Fehler begegnet auch zweimal
im Rämäyaija, wo ucchädana für utsädana und uechädya (Absolutiv)
für utsädya steht, sowie außerdem in der lexikographischen Tradition,
die ucchädana als Nebenform von utsädana verzeichnet. Die
richtige Schreibung mit ts findet sich an folgenden Stellen:
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhiimi 19
utsadayati SamavidhanaBräbmana III L . MBh. VII 2920. X III 1487.

Yajn.,1 276.
iitsitdana Sfuikhilyanaflrhyasütra IV 7. Kilmasfltra I 3l ;. Susruta (mehr
mals). MaDU II 209. 211. Mahävyutp. 245,70 (utsSdr statt utsätV1!).
Professor Leumann, der mir hier wie so oft den W eg gewiesen
hat, ist erst nachträglich, als ZDMG. 6 2 p. 1 0 8 1 schon veröffent
licht w ar, dazu gelangt, auch die dort behandelte Stelle in den
vorstehenden Zusammenhang hereinzuziehen.
Ild g lia ta k a m. (nach Professor Leumaun:) ‘Eröifner’ in der W ort
reihe udghataka väcaka p a n d ita ‘ein Eröffner, ein Docent, ein
Gelehrter’ Divyavad. p. 3 19 t. 2 6,.,. 58.,0. 1 0 0 3 f. An den letzten
beiden Stellen °tf° für °t°.
lldghatita-jna ‘das Geöffnete kennend’ = ‘sich auf das Offen -
liegende d. h. auf eine kurze Darstellung verstehend’ fol. 1 1 2 b. Das
W ort hat Verschiedenes über sich ergehen lassen müssen. Erstens
bietet in Lalitavistara p. 4 6 0 , und in Saddhannapund. X X V I Anf.
die Mehrzahl der Handschriften udghät,°. Zweitens begegnet die
Schreibung udghatt0 in Astasah. Prajfiäp. p. 2 4 8 I9 (v. 1. vAghat°)
und in Mahävyutp. 1 2 6 35. Drittens hat sich Senart im Mahävastu
unglücklicherweise für udghafit’üjua entschieden. Viertens ist das
im Daäakumära-carita vorkommende Femininum udghiilita-jnä ‘eine
Gewitzte’, wofür der Trikändasesa udghätita-jvci schreibt, in den
Petersburger Wörterbüchern unter *udghülita-jiia gebucht. Das
genannte Femininum des Dasakumära-carita erklärt Tarkaväcaspati
in einer Fußnote seiner Ausgabe ( 18 72 p. 96) in folgender Weise:
udghatitam pratyutpanna-matitvena udbhävitam vastu, taj-jnä. —
Im Päli entspricht ugghafita-hiiu bei Childers.
udrikta, fälschlich uarkta geschrieben fol. 9 7 b. Ähnlich steht für
rikta-musti (Mahävyutpatti 139.,„) ‘leere Faust’ in Lalitavistara
p. 2 1 2 u rlcta-musti und p. 1 7 6 , sogar nk(a-m0, wofür indessen
Siksäsamucc. p. 2 3 8 a und Bodhicaryävatära-tlkä IX 108 beim
Citieren der Stelle rikta-m° schreiben. Umgekehrt findet sich r i
statt y beim Verbum riiyate, vgl. ZDMG. 58 p. 4 5 4 Mitte,
lipauisad. In ZDMG. 5 8 p. 4 5 4 hat Professor Leumann drei
Verwendungen dieses Wortes unterschieden. Zur zweiten stellt sich
folgender Zusammenhang (Abhidharmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 4 8 b):
duhkhopanisac ch ra d d h ü , duhkham upanisad asyüh, seyam
sraddhä duhkböpanisat, dul.ikha-hetukety arthah.
Hiuenthsang übersetzt hier upanisad mit ‘Stütze, Anhaltspunkt’,
was ich erwähne, weil Prof. Leumann (wie in ZDMG. 62 p. 101-
kurz angedeutet ist) jetzt ein altbuddhistiscbes W ort *upaniäru
(im Dialekt *iq>anissä) mit den Bedeutungen ‘Grundlage, Stütze,
Nähe’ voranssetzl, welches man bei Vereinfachung des ss von
upanissä für das brabmanische W ort upanisad gehalten und dem
entsprechend umgestaltet habe. Das zugehörige Adjektiv upanissa
(*upaniära) liege vor in den Dighanikäya-Stellen
Cnndass’ upanissä devä und Suriyass’ upanissä devü,
20 Zweiter Teil
was zu übersetzen sei ‘die Gefolge-Götter des Candra’ und ‘die

Gefolge-Götter des Sürya’.1) Das Substantiv finde sich außer in
der bei Childers verzeichneten Dhammapada - Stelle in Saipyutta-
nikäya II p. 80 — 32, wo -upanisa in einer dem Pratltyasamutpäda
ähnlichen Reihe genau so wie sonst -paccaya gebraucht sei. Eine
gewisse Annäherung an die Verwendung des brahmanischen Aus
druckes vpanisad lasse sich vielleicht erkennen in Sutta-nipäta
p. 1851S und in Aßguttara-nikäya IV p. 351 f.
upaladana statt des üblichen upalalana fol. 114b. Dazu im Lalita-
vistara die Schreibungen L adüavistara <S Laditavyüha. Während bei
Doppelschreibungen mit l und d fast immer, wenn nicht stets, d
für ursprünglicher gelten darf, nimmt Wackemagel in seiner Alt-
ind. Gramm. I § 194* Schluß an, daß lal möglicherweise älter als lad
sei. Anscheinend hält er lal für eine onomatopoetische Bildung.
Je einen bei ihm noch nicht verzeichneten Fall des Schwankens
zwischen d und l findet man bei Senart in Mabävastu I p. 572 und
bei Pischel in den Sitz.-Ber. der Berliner Akad. 1903 p. 728,_ 5 ;
einige weitere im Folgenden unter kadatra und vetäda. Andere sind:
kadnndikä = kalandikä, kadamba = kalamba, kadevara & [ZDMG.
61 p. 652®] kadepara = kalevara, cakraväda & praväda = °väla.
ekadhya, eine bei den Nordbuddhisten üblich gewordene Anomalie
für aik° fol. 10* &c. Mahävyutp. 245, 43. ekadhye ‘zusammen’ Divyä-
vad. p. 35J4. 4 0 ,,. Im Päli' nur der Accusativ ekajjham.
eneyajanghatä, anscheinend eine ähnliche Anomalie wie ekadhya
fol. 139*. 140*. Indessen richtig aineya-jangha Mahävyutp. 17,,.
kadatra statt des üblichen Jcalatra fol. 8 b <tc.; ausnahmsweise kalalra
fol. 137*. Bei den Brahmanen begegnet die Schreibung kadatra
bloß im Unädi-sütra. Vgl. das unter upalädana Gesagte und vetäda.
känisa-kuta (käns° MS.) ‘falsches Hohlmaß (aus Messing)’ in dein
Kompositum kämsaküta-tuläküt’ädibhih fol. 13b. Ähnlicher A rt ist
in Dlgha-nikäya I 110 [Ed. I p. 5 ,j ] der Ablativ tuläküta-kamsa-
Jcüta-mänakütä und in äiksäsamucc p. 269, die Verbindung na
tulä-kütena na mäna-kütena. Im Paficatantra andrerseits zeigt sich
als gleichwertig mit tulä-küta die Form kufa-tulä, weshalb dieses
W ort verdienen würde, bei Pänini in den Gana rä ja d a n tü d i auf
genommen zu werden. — Die Form kämsa für küvisya oder kamsa
findet sich auch in der Ableitung käm sikä ‘Platte oder Glocke aus
Messing (zum Erteilen eines Signals)’ Divyävad. p. 529,,. , 4. Bei
1) Die Stellen stehen in zwei aufeinanderfolgenden Verszeilen des

Mahiisamaya-sutta, das dreimal herausgegeben ist:
von Grrimblot in Sept Suttas Pâlis,
von Takakusu in seiner Pâli Chrestomathy,
von Rhys Davids und Carpenter in der Päli Text Society.
Grimblot (p. 286) und Takakusu (p. 19, f.) drucken ’ss’ upanissä, ersterer
mit Angabe der Variante °nisä. Bei Davids und Carpenter liest man
°sstipanisä und die Variante “ssiipantssä.
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhiimi 21
den Brahmanen trifft man die Schreibung kümsa bloß in Gobhila’s

Gfhyasütra IV 6 13.
kiläsin. Außer der gewöhnlichen Bedeutung ‘aussätzig’ (die
man z. B. in Mahävastu II p. 3 8 3 17 findet) kennen die Buddhisten
auffallenderweise auch die Bedeutung ‘träge’ fol. 94* (a-kiläsin).
Astasab. Prajöäp. p. 2 4 3 10. Zur letztem Stelle lautet Haribhadra’s
Erklärung: kiläsi ’ty älasyöpeto virya-rahitah kusida iti yävat. Im
Pali ist das W ort zu einem w-Stamm geworden: a-kiläsu ‘diligent’.
kllhanä. Dieses W ort erscheint am Anfang einer S e r i e v o n
f ü n f A u s d r ü c k e n , durch die der mithy’äjiva d. h. das un
statthafte Erwerben von (Lebensunterhalt oder) Almosen gekenn
zeichnet wird. Die Serie findet sich bei Nord- und Süd-Buddhisten,
und zwar an folgenden Stellen:
1. fol. 6 8 b bodhisattvah utpannänäin kuhanäin lapanäm naimitti-
katäip naispesikatäip lübhena läbha-nisciklrsutäm mithy’äjlva-
karäm1) dharmän adbiväsayati na tai ritiyate2) na vinodayati
sapattiko bhavati „ein Bodhisattva, der auf die genannten
fünf Arten sich einen unerlaubten Lebensunterhalt verschafft,
ohne sich zu schämen, ist schuldig“.
2 . Abhidharmak.-vy. Calc.-M S. fol. 207* tasya paradhina - Vetter
bhiksor mithy’äjlvä bhaveynh kuhanä lapanä naimittikatä
naispesikatä8) läbhena-läbha-nisciklrsä ca, te duhsodhä bhavanti
äjiva-yoga iti. — Außerdem ibid. fol. 2 0 1 b folgende Erklärung
des zweiten Ausdrucks: lapanäm karottti läbha-vasas-käraatayä
sevä’bhidyotikäm väcam niscärayatity arthali.
3 . Die Mahävyutpatti führt die fünf Ausdrücke in der gleichen
Reihenfolge auf, ‘ setzt aber beim fünften statt -niscikir.y(ut)&
ein deutlicheres W ort ein. Die Liste heißt da (1 2 7 j.,..5J ) :
kuhanä53 lapanä53 naimittikatvain54 nai§pesikatvam5·' läbhena
läbha-nispädunnm (v. 1. °danä)50. — Vom fünften Ausdruck
kommt indessen in der Mahävyutpatti, zwar in anderm Zu
sammenhang, .auch die Originalform vor: 1 2 7 l ; läbhena lübha-
niscikirsä.
4 . Brahmajäla-sutta I 2 0 [Dlgha-nikäya I p. 8] te kuhakä ca honti
lapakä ca nemittikä ca nippesikä ca läbhena ca läbham nijigim-
sitäro.
5 . Die gleiche Serie wie soeben, nur im Singular statt im Plural,
finden wir in Aiiguttara-nikäya III p. 111 und 112. Beidemal
endigt hier der dritte Ausdruck in der Mehrzahl der Hand
schriften auf °tlaka. statt auf °tiika.
6 . Als eine A rt Kommentar zu den Ausdrücken 1, 3 und 5 ma£ eine
Ausführung des Ratnamegha-sütra dienen, die in Siksäsamüccaya
p. 2 6 7 u — 268j.> citiert wird. Sie lautet, wenn ein paar Stellen
der Ausgabe berichtigt werden:
1) für °rnn. 2) für tair rt°, vgl. oben p. 2132 f. 3) ’spesitä MS.
22 Zweiter Teil
na bodhisattvo däyakam dänapatim df.stveryäpathara äracayatj.

katharn ncryäpatham äracayati ? na £anair mandatp-mandam
kramän utksipati, na nik§ipati yuga-nrätra-preksikayä sa-visva-
sta-preksikayä 'näbhoga-preksikayä; evaip käya-kubanäm na
karoti. katharn väk-kuhanäm na karoti? na bodhisattvo läbha-
hetor läbha-nidänam manda-bhäm mj-du-bhänl, na priya-bhän'f
bhavati, nanuvartana-vacanäni niäcärayati, pe. katharn na c i t t a -
kuhanärp karoti? na bodhisattvo däyakena dänapatinä vii
iäbhena praväryamäno väcä ’lpecchatäm daräayati cittena
spj-häm utpädayati; antardäba esa kulapntra yad väcä ’lpeccbatä
cittena läbhäkämatä. evani hi kulaputra bodhisattvah kukanu-
/opana-läbhÄpagato bhavati. pe. na bodhisattvo dänapatim vä
dfs(vä nimittam karoti „vighäto ine clvarena, vighäto me pä-
trena, vighäto me gläna-bhaisajyena*, 11a ca tarn däyakain
dänapatim vä kimcit prärthayate, na väcatn niscärayati; evam
hi bodhisattvo mmi&a-läbhäpagato bhavati. yävan na bodhi
sattvo däyakain dänapatim dystvä evam väcani niscärayati
„amukenämukena vä me dänapatinä ’mukam vastu pratipäditain,
tasya ca mayä ’muka upakärah krtab; tena me ‘Sllavän ayam’
iti kytvä idam cedan.t ca dattam ‘bahusruta’ iti ‘alpeccha’ iti
kvtvä, mayä ca tasya kärupya-cittam upasthäpya parigyhi-
tam“, pe.
T. Bloß die Ausdrücke \ und 4 begegnen im Aksayamati-nirdeäa.
nämlich an der im Siksäsamuccaya p. 1 8 3 15 dem ‘Aksayamoti-
sütra’ (vgl. darüber ZDMG. 6 2 p. 99) entnommenen Stelle.
Es werden da vom Bodhisattva neben vielen ändern Eigen
schaften die a-kuhanata und die a-naispe$ikatä (gedruckt
ane§yaisikal&) verlangt.
S. Eine Erklärung aller fünf Ausdrücke steht im Abhidharraaskan-
dhapäda-sästra (Nanjio No. 12 9 6 ). Da dieses Werk im Sanskrit
verloren ist, so mag hier die gemeinte Stelle aus dem Chine
sischen (sie findet sich auf fol. 37 des Tokio-Bandes X X I 4)
ins Deutsche übersetzt werden.
l. kubanä.] Was ist die Heuchelei? Ein Habsüchtiger, um Geschenke,
Lebensmittel, Verehrung und Ruhm zu erlangen, reißt sich seine Haare
aus, brennt seinen Bart ab, legt sich auf Asche, schreitet langsam nackt
einher, schaut nach unten, verkündet laut seine Fähigkeiten, zeigt seine
Künste uud nimmt selbstquälerische Übungen vor. All das wird Heuchelei
genannt.
s. lupanfi.) Was ist das Lügen? Ein Habsüchtiger, um Geschenke usw.
zu erlangen, begibt sich zu einer Familie und sagt:
Ihr habt jetzt glücklicherweise Menschendasein erlangt; auch sind
viele ehrwürdige (Mönche), die das Sütra, den Vinaya und den
Abhidbarma kennen oder die sonst vielfältigst in geistlichem Wissen
bewandert sind, eure Zuflucht geworden, wobei sie von c ich mit
Geschenken, Verehrung uud Lob bedacht werden. Im Vergleich
mit diesen (Mönchen) ist mein Wandel und meine Tugend nicht
geringer; indem ich daher jetzt zu euch komme, zweifle ich nicht,
daß ihr mich ähnlich wie jene beschenken werdet.
Lexikalische:: aus der Bodhisattvabhümi 23
Solches ist Betrug. Es gibt aber noch andere Arten des Liigens. Da
kommt (z.B.) ein Habsüchtiger und sagt:
Ihr mögt euch zu mir halten, als ob wir zusammen eine Familie
bilden würden; Kummer und Freude will ich mit euch teilen. Wenn
mich bisher die Leute einen Sakva-Mönch nannten, so will ich von
nun an euer eigener Mönch heißen. Dafür würdet ihr mir alles
Nötige an Lebensmitteln, Kleidern. Arzneien und ähnlichen Dingen
besorgen. Solltet ihr aber ablebneo, so ginge ich zu ändern Gläubigen,
was euch gewiß nicht lieb wäre.
Solch unwahres und listiges Reden heißt Lügen.
[a. naimittikatS.] Was ist die Hindeuterei.? Ein Habsüchtiger (geht hin
und) sagt:
Geehrter Herr (oder) geehrte Frau , wenn ich dieses Gewand, diese
Vorrichtung zum Sitzen oder Liegen, dieses Unterkleid usw. bekäme,
so wäre mir geholten. Ich würde die Dinge schonen und euch Ge
fälligkeiten erweisen. Wer außer euch, die ihr als so freigebig be
kannt seid, gäbe mir dergleichen?
Wenn man auf solche Weise etwas zu erlangen sucht, so ist das eine
Hindeuterci.
it. naispesikatn.) Was ist das Ausquetscben? Ein Habsüchtiger (geht
hin und) sagt:
Eure Vorfahren habeu sich durch Glauben, Gelübde-Befolgung und
Gelehrsamkeit ausgezeichnet; darum sind sie unter Menschen oder
Göttern wiedergeboren worden oder haben die Erlösung erreicht.
Eucb aber fehlen jene Vorzüge; daher werdet ihr nach dem Tode
dem Unheil verfallen, wenn ihr nichts dagegen tut.
Wenn man auf solche AVeisc durch Lob und Tadel etwas zu erlangen
sucht, so heißt das eiu Ausquetschen.
labheua labha-nisciklrs'utjn.j Was ist die Erzielung einer Erlangung
mittelst einer ändern? Wer von einer Familie ein Gewand oder eine
Almoscnschalc oder sonst ein Erfordernis erhalten hat und nun solche
Dinge einer ändern Familie zeigt mit dem Bemerken:
Die und die Familie hat mir in ihrer Freigebigkeit das und das
geschenkt. Solltet ihr mir auch dergleichen zuwenden, so würdet
ihr gleichfalls meine Zuflucht sein.
'Wenn man in dieser Weise unter Berufung auf eine Erlangung eine nehe
ins Werk leitet, so heißt das die Erzielung einer Erlangung mittelst einer
ändern.
Auf Grund der acht Stellen, die int Vorstehenden mitgeteilt
sind, beabsichtige ich nunmehr — wie immer von Prof. Lc t t ma nn
freundlich beraten — die fünf Ausdrücke ihrer Bedeutung nach
festzulegen. Es wird sich dabei heraussteilen, daß ich durch-
gehends sowohl von R l i y s D a v i d s wie von H e i n r i c h K e r n
abweichen muß: ersterer hat beim Übersetzen der vierten Stelle
in ‘Dialogues of the Buddha’ p. 15 f. die fünf Ausdrücke ins Eng
lische zu übertragen, letzterer für drei Ausdrücke der dritten Stelle
in den Jlauptnachträgen des Böhtlingk’schen Wörterbuches deutsche
Bedeutungen anzusetzen versucht.
1. h u h t m t i mag man wohl mu kürzesten mit ‘ H e u c h e l e i ’
oder ‘ r e l i g i ö s e G a u k e l e i ’ übersetzen. Gemeint ist das hei
manchen indischen Asketen, auch der Gegenwart, wahl-zunehmende
Bestreben, durch öffentliches Zni-schautragen auffallender Selbst. -
quälereien Ansehen und Almosen zu gewinnen. Man ersieht dies
24 Zweiter Teil
sowohl aus der letzten der oben vorgetuhrten Stellen wie aus dem
von einem kuhaka handelnden Jätaka 4 6 1 . Eher bloß auf ‘Heuchelei’
führt die sechste unserer Stellen, die da drei Arten der kiihanä
(käya-kuhanä, väk-kuhanä, citta-kuhanä) unterscheidet und beschreibt.
Diese selbe Dreiteilung wird übrigens offenbar auch am Anfang
des genannten Jätaka vorausgesetzt und ebenso bei Buddbaghosa,
wenn er bei Erklärung unserer vierten Stelle im Zusammenhang
mit kuhaka von ‘three sorts of trickery’ (Rhys Davids 1. c. p. 1 5 5)
spricht. Wegen der dritten A rt der kuhanä mag noch &ksäsamuccaya
p. 1S16 verglichen werden, und ferner findet sich sowohl kuhanä
wie kuhaka auch in Jätakamälä X X V III Ed. p. 1 8 6 lß f. In der
brahmanischen Literatur bezeichnet Icuhaka ganz allgemein einen
Gaukler oder Charlatan, während die Buddhisten den Gebrauch des
Wortes beschränkt zu haben scheinen auf den. der innerhalb des
Mönchtums als Gaukler ei-scheint. Nur in dem W orte duskuhaka
‘schwer zu täuschen, skeptisch’ zeigt sich auch bei den Buddhisten
die allgemeinere Bedeutung; dasselbe wird im Divyavadäna häufig
gebraucht in der Wendung duskuhaka Jäm budvipakäh ‘die B e
wohner des Jambudvlpa sind schwer zu täuschen, d. li. sie lassen
sich nicht leicht etwas aufbinden’ p. 7 ,9. 8 2ßf. 9S0. 1023. 1118. 12g.
13<. 142S. 3 3 5 ,0. 3 3 6 18. 3 3 7 u ; an den letzten drei Stellen Ju m b°.
2. lapanä scheint fast mit väk-kuhanä identisch zu sein, also
etwa ‘g a u k l e r i s c h e s G e r e d e , S c h w i n d e l e t ’ zu bezeichnen.
Eine gewisse Berührung mit kuhanä geht jedenfalls daraus hervor,
daß lapand und kuhanä häufig zusammen gebraucht werden : kuhana·
lapanatä Rästrapäla-parip^cchä (vgl. Siksäsamucc. p. 2 6 8 *); na lapanä
n a kuhanä kartavt/ä Siksäsamucc. p. 1313 ; kuhana-lapana- ibid.
p. 2 6 8 ß (oben p. 2 4 u f.); kuha lapa k nikkuha nillapa Anguttaranik.
II p. 26. — Kern (bei Böhtlingk) übersetzt lapanä mit ‘Geklatsch’
und Rhys Davids lapaka mit ‘droner out (of holy words for pay)’.
3. naimittikatä wird man ohne Befragen der Tradition vielleicht
am ehesten mit ‘Zeichendeuterei’ übersetzen wollen. Rhys Davids
gibt denn auch in der vierten Stelle nemittika wieder mit ‘divincr’,
und ebenso sieht Kern in dem -naimütikatva der dritten Stelle
einfach das Abstraktum' zu dem in Mahävyutp 1 8 6 lgs genannten
naimittika ‘Zeichendeuter’. Demgegenüber mag zunächst festgestellt
werden, daß im Sinne von ‘Zeichendeuter’ abgesehen vom Lalitavistara
und von der angegebenen Mahävyutpatti-Stelle bei den Buddhisten
bloß naimitta (im Päli nemitta) und naimittaka (im Päli nemiltaka)
nacbgewiesen sind: das Divyavadäna hat naimitta & naimittaka,
das Mahävastu naim itta; im Päli kommen zu den bei Childers auf
geführten Stellen noch Jätaka IV p. 1 2 4 !9 und Milindapanha p. 299.-,
(beide mit °ttaka). Wichtiger ist, daß die nördliche Überlieferung
das nimitta, nach welchem unser Terminus benannt ist, durchgehends
auffaßt als das Z e i c h e n oder die H i n d e u t u n g , womit ein
Mönch in unstatthafter Weise dem Laien irgend einen Wunsch zu
erkennen gibt. Dies zeigen die sechste und die achte der mit
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhnmi 25
geteilten Stellen, und mit ihnen stimmen die chinesischen Übersetzer

der ersten und vierten genau überein. Man wird so daran erinnert,
daß auch bei den Brahmanen naim ittika für gewöhnlich nicht
‘Zeichendeuter’ heißt, sondern zu übersetzen ist mit: ‘besondem
Gründen oder Anlässen oder Umständen entsprechend’ = . ‘gelegent
lich’ oder ‘speciell’. Und man mag daher unsern Ausdruck etwa wieder
geben mi t ‘ H i n d e u t e r e i , M o t i v i e r e r e i , S p e e i a l i s i e r e r e i ’,
wobei der Gedanke zugrunde liegt, daß der richtige Mönch auf
dem Almosengang sich nicht von diesen oder jenen Gelegenheits
kapricen leiten lassen darf, sondern kurzweg hinzunehmen hat, was
ihm an Almosen verabreicht wird.
4. naispesikatä. In der brahmanischen Literatur erfährt man
durch den Gana sam täp'ädi, daß naispesika und säm pesika
als Ableitungen von nispesa und sampesa in Gebrauch waren.
Die Bedeutungen der vier W orte bleiben dabei dunkel-, auch aus
dem Kommentar zu Ganaratnamahodadbi 3 6 2 ist keine Auskunft
zu gewinnen. Den Buddhisten ist bloß naispesilca und auch-dieses
nur in unserer Wortliste bekannt. Ihre südliche Tradition gibt
keine Aufklärung über die Bedeutung (Rhys Davids denkt an
‘Zauberer’). Die nördliche Tradition läßt erkennen, daß das ‘Aus-
f)uetschen’, was offenbar die etymologische Bedeutung von nispesa
gewesen ist, ziemlich ähnlich wie das deutsche Synonym ‘Erpressen’
gebraucht wurde für das Entlocken mittelst Drohungen. Es wäre
naispesikatä also: A l m o s e n - E r p r e s s e r e i m i t t e l s t g e i s t
l i c h e r Drohungen. Hierauf führt nicht bloß die letzte der
acht Stellen, sondern auch in Hiuenthsang’s Übersetzung der
ersten Stelle seine Umschreibung von naispesikatä durch ‘mit
irgendwelchen Mitteln Reiben und Verlangen’. Immerhin ist möglich,
daß unsere Übersetzung ‘Erpressen’ etwas zu bestimmt klingt und
daß vielmehr ganz allgemein ein A u s b e u t e n gemeint ist. Ja
selbst an ein E r z w i n g e n kann gedacht werden im Hinblick
darauf, daß nis-pis ‘ausquetschen, zerquetschen’ bei den Brahmanen
im Bhattikävya und bei den Buddhisten in Jätakamälä XV II 18
im Sinne von ‘durchwalken, prügeln’ vorkommt; allein man darf
doch wohl kaum annehmen, daß buddhistischen Mönchen räuberische
Gewaltanwendungen verboten werden mußten. — Vermutlich haben
sampesa und sämpesika ziemlich dieselben Bedeutungen gehabt
wie nispesa und naispesika.
5. läbhena läbha-niicilcirs(xit)ä. Bei diesem Ausdruck ist die
Bedeutung eher sicher zu stellen als die Form. Aus der achten
Stelle ergibt sich, daß gemeint ist: das H e r a u s l o c k e n e i n e r
Ga b e d u r c h den H i n w e i s a u f eine a n d e r s w o e r h a l t e n e .
Eine Bestätigung dieser Wiedergabe liefert die in der dritten Stelle
begegnende Nebenform des Ausdrucks: läbhena läbha-nispäJana
‘das Schatfen einer Gabe mittelst einer ändern’. So durfte denn
oben p. 2 3 41 wohl gesagt werden, daß auch die Schlußzeilen dev
sechsten Stelle, die von Ähnlichem reden, sich auf unsern Ausdruck
26 Zweiter Teil
bezögen, obschon sie ihn allerdings nicht nennen. Was das letzte
W ort des Ausdruckes betrifft, so kommt in Betracht, daß das Päli ein
Verbum jigim sa ti [Cbilders und Suttanipäta] ö d erjigisa ti [Piili Text
Soc. Journal 1 8 8 6 p. 1 3 4 f.] kennt, das bisher auf jih\r?aii zurückge
führt wurde, von uns aber mit jigU ati, woran schon Childers dachte,
identificiert wird. Weil die nördlichen Quellen das Präfix nis
bieten, das in der Tat nicht zu entbehren ist, so muß nyigim sitä[ro]
eine ungenaue oder verdorbene Schreibung für nijjiqirnsitä[rd\ sein.
Die Grundform unseres Terminus wäre also labhena läbha-nir-
jig\§\iU]ä, und es wird bei den Nordbuddhisten eine unregelmäßige
Verhärtung der Laute (vgl. c für j auch unten, p. 4 3 20) stattge
funden haben. — Der Vollständigkeit wegen sei noch erwähnt, daß
Kern niseikirpä zögernd übersetzt mit ‘der'Wunsch zu vervollkomm
nen oder zu vermehren’ und daß Rhys Davids den Päli-Ausdruck
lübhena läbham nijigim sitäro wiedergibt mit ‘ever liungering to
add gain to gain’.
khadä ‘Grube’, bei den Buddhisten nur in agni-kbadä ‘Feuergrube’
fol. 1 2 7 *. Suvarnapr. XV 10. Käraijdavyüha p. 1 0 12. 3 7 4f 9 8 5 1 . Mahü-
vyutp. 2 4 5 n a . Weil in den Kärandavyüha-Stellen von Höllen die
Rede ist, so setzt Kern in den zweiten Nachträgen des böhtlingk’schen
Wörterbuches für agni-kbadä die Bedeutung ‘Höllenpfanne oder
Höllenofen’ an, was nicht zulässig ist. Die Brahmanen kennen khadä
‘Grube’ bloß im Kauiika-sütra, wo dem Worte, von Böhtlingk's
Wörterbuch irrtümlich die Bedeutung ‘Hütte, Stall’ zugesprochen
wird.
g a ild ä ‘Stamm’ fol. 4 2 * (ankura-ganda-pattra-). Divyävad. p. 1 0 0 1(i
(müla-ganija-pattra-puspa - phala - bhaisajyailj)· 2 1 0 S4 (müla-pattra-
ganda-puspa-bhai§ajyai\i). Abhidharmakosa-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 1 7 1 *
(bljäfikura-gand'ädi). Die gleiche Bedeutung schreibt der Jaina-
Lexicograph Hemacandra dem W orte g a n d i zu. Dagegen ist den
Brahmanen weder ga n d a noch g a n d i im Sinne von ‘Stamm’ bekannt.
Sie brauchen aber, ebenso wie die Buddhisten, ga n d a vielfach für
‘Block, Stück’, und auf diesem Grunde ist offenbar die Bedeutung
‘Stamm’ erwachsen. Zugleich indessen hat sich eine leichte B e
rührung mit k än d a ‘Stück, Stengel’ eingestellt; denn in der mit
bijdukura beginnenden Wortreihe begegnet sonst immer kända,
nicht ganda, — Über ga n d a ‘Block, Stück, Stamm’ vgl. noch
Pischel in den Sitz.-Ber. der Berl. Akad. 1 9 0 3 p. 7 2 9 f.
g rd d h i f. ‘Gier’ einmal in der Bodhisattvabhümi (agre manorame
ca vastuni grddhi(j) und ferner in Mahävyutp. 1 1 0 35 (ähäre gyddhir
bhavati). Im gleichen Sinne scheint auch *grddha n. in Gebrauch ge
wesen zu sein, da sonst das Adjektiv gjrddhin ‘gierig’, welches im
Epos und im Päli (giddhin) vorkommt, kaum verständlich wäre,
c a g g h ‘lachen’, vgl. unter sam-cagghati.
dilridra n. ‘Armut’ zweimal in der Bodhisattvabhümi; außerdem
in Suvarnaprabhäsöttama IV 24. Bei den Brahmanen im großen
Petersburger Wörterbuch aus Pancatantra, Hitopadeäa und Sähitya-
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhümi 27
darpana belegt. Das W ort dürfte, obschon man allerdings dafür

eher därid ry a erwarten sollte, kaum mit Böhtlingk zu beanstanden sein,
duskuhaka, vgl. oben p. 2 6 15_ .,1.
du$tnla, vgl. unter daustulya.
dau§tu]ya n. Dieses W ort kommt bei den Nordbuddhisten in der
Bedeutung ‘ U n g e s i t t e t h e i t ’ vor. Zuweilen (z. B. in der Bodhi
sattvabhümi) unterscheiden sie eine solche des Körpers, der Rede
und der Gedanken. Die Ungesittetheit des K ö r p e r s wird im
Daäadharmaka-sütra (Sikfäsamucc. p. 1 1 6 1(Jf.) wie folgt definiert:
hasta-viksepah päda-viksepo dhävanaip paridhävanam laiighanaip
plavanam, idam ucyate käya-daustulyam iti.
Eine Ungesittetheit der G e d a n k e n (citta-daus(ulya) kommt nach
Uaribhadra zu Astasah. Prajüäp. p. 2 3 2 14 beim Z e r s t r e u t e n
(viksipta-citta) zum Ausdruck. Beachtung verdient ferner eine
Bodhisattvabhümi-Stelle, die schildert, wie das im kleä’ävarana
und im ßiey'ä v a ra n a beruhende daustulya (des Bodhisattva) all
mählich schwindet. Hiebei wird das im ß ie y ’ävarana beruhende
daiiftulya als ein d r e i f a c h e s bezeichnet mit den Worten
trividhaqi veditavyain: tvag-gataip pbalgu-gataip sära-gatam ca,
wo tvag-gata etwa mit ‘äußer’, p h a lgu - gata mit ‘mittler’ und
sära-gata mit ‘inner’ wiedergegeben werden mag. Ein weiterer
Zusammenhang, der uns das W ort daustulya bietet, ist eine lange
in der Bodhisattvabhümi begegnende Liste von duhkha - Arten,
welche schließt mit
ajnäna-du^kbaro, anpacayikam duhkham, änusaügikam duhkhatp,
vedayita-dubkham, daustulya-duhkham.
Erwähnt mag schließlich Yaiomitra’s Definition des Wortes sein, die
in der AbhidharmakoSa-vyäkhyä Cale.-MS. fol. 2 7 3 a also lautet:
daus(ulyam käya-cittayor akarmanyatä kleianukülatety arthah.
Unser W ort ist jedenfalls ein Yj-ddhi-Abstraktum zu dem
Adjektivum duftula (Päli dutthulla), das in dem Ausdruck dustulä
äpatti (Päli dutthullä äp&tti) ‘ s c h l i m m e s V e r g e h e n ’ vor-
koramt, wofür auch kurzweg dusfula gesagt wird: dustuPärocana
‘das Anzeigen eines schlimmen Vergehens’ und duftulü-pralicchä-
dana ‘das Verheimlichen eines schlimmen Vergehens’ Mahävyutp.
2 6 1 e und 54; vgl. dazu Vinaya- pitaka vol. IV (Sutta- vibhaiiga)
p. 3 1 1S und 1 2 7 29. Merkwürdig ist, daß dau§tulya, wie die mit
geteilten Stellen zeigen, für l e i c h t e , dagegen dustulä (mit oder
ohne äpatti) nach dem Zeugnis der nördlichen und südlichen
Buddhisten für s c h w e r e Vergehen gebraucht wird.
Bekanntlich unterscheiden die Handschriften st und stk selten
genau. Von den Handschriften aus lassen sich also sowohl die
Schreibungen daustulya und dustulä wie dausfkidya und dustkulä
verteidigen. Wahrscheinlich ist allerdings, daß auf Grund des
Anklanges an sthüla durchschnittlich die Schreibungen mit stk
beabsichtigt wurden. Dieser Anklang ist indessen nach der Ansicht
von Prof. Leumann nur ein zufälliger, da Adjektiva kaum mit dus
28 Zweiter Teil
zusammengesetzt würden. Vielmehr scheine eine mit dem Präkrit-

Suffix ulla oder olla von dusta aus entstandene Erweiterung vor
zuliegen. Darnach heiße dustulä äpatti wörtlich nichts weiter als
‘schlimmes Vergehen’ — ein Ausdruck, dem man wahrscheinlich
sehr früh in Anlehnung an stküla den Sinn von ‘schlimm-grobes
Vergehen’ gegeben habe. Möglich sei zwar vielleicht auch, daß
das Adverbium dustku zu Grunde liege, an welches das Suffix la
angetreten wäre. In diesem Fall würde natürlich dausthulya und
dusthulä zu schreiben sein. Kern hat sich in den Hauptnach
trägen des Böhtlingk’schen Wörterbuches für die Anlehnung der
W orte an sthüla oder du$thu entschieden. E r schreibt daher
dau(h)sthulya (obschon die dazu citierte Mahävyutpatti-Stelle dau-
stulya bietet) und duxthuVärocana sowie (mit falscher Kürzung
des &) dusthula-praticchädana.
dhaudha ‘dumm, träge’. Dieses buddhistische Adjektiv, das im
Päli unter Preisgabe der ersten Aspiration dandha lautet, führt
m ir Professor Leumann auf dhy-andha ‘verstandesblind’ zurück. Die
Sanskrit-Stellen, an denen entweder., das W ort selbst oder eine
Ableitung desselben begegnet, sind folgende:
dhandha ‘dumm’ fol. 5* [a - ‘nicht dumm’]. Divyavad. p. 4 8 8 S7
[gedruckt dhanva]. — dhandha-prajha ‘von langsamem Begreifen’
fol. 71*. Öiksäsamucc. p. 7 9 [gedruckt dkanva-pr°]. — dhandhäbhijhä
‘langsame Intuition’ (Gegensatz kpiprdbhijilü) fol. 122*. Mahävyutp. 5S.
— dhandkendriya ‘schwachsinnig’ fol. 8 6 b. — Adverb dhandham
‘langsam’ fol. 7 1 a. 7 7 b [MS. dhanvain). — dkandhatä ‘langsames
Begreifen’ oder ‘Torheit’ Paficakrama III 25 [MS. dadhvatä, gedr.
dandhatä], — dbandhatva n. = °tä Haribhadra zu As[asah. Prajfiäp.
p. 3 2 6 4 [MSS. vandkalva], — dhandhi-kriyate ‘wird verlangsamt
oder geschwächt’ &ksäsamucc. P· 7 n [gedr. dhanvi-kr°],
dhandhaka ‘unerfahren’ As[asah. Prajfiäp. p. 2 3 8 ls [gedr. doandhaka,
Haribhadra’s Kommentar dhanvaka],
dhandhäyati ‘er ist schwach im Begreifen’ Asjasah. Prajfiäp. p. 1 7 6 0.
2 8 4 4. 3 2 6 4 ; an allen drei Stellen dhanväy0 gedruckt. — a-dhandha·
yam äna ‘nicht säumend’ fol. 109*.
Innerhalb der brahmanischen Literatur wird unsere Wortsippe nur
vom Trikändasesa beachtet, indem er die Neutra dhandha (statt
dhandhatva !) und dhändhya mit der Bedeutung apätava verzeichnet,
das mit ‘U n k l u g h e i t ’ (nicht, wie es im Böhtlingk’schen Wörterbuch
unter dhändhya geschieht, mit ‘Unwohlsein’) wiederzugeben ist.
lliyiinia und liyfima. Pänini erwähnt niyäm a als Nebenform
von niyama. Ähnliche Doppelformen sind in früher Zeit von
manchen Verben aus gebildet worden; wir finden dann zum Teil
die eine .Form nur bei Brahmanen und die andere oder beide zu
gleich bei Buddhisten erhalten. In unserm Fall ist das Formenpaar
bei Süd- und Nord-Buddhisten vorhanden, aber im Allgemeinen der
Bedeutung nach geschieden.
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhnmi 29
niyäm a begegnet zunächst im Päli in der Bedeutung ‘Weise,

Art, Bestimmtheit’. Außer den bei Childers aufgeführten Stellen
sehe man Samyutta-nikäya II p. 25 dbammathititä dhammaniyämatä.
Außerdem bezeichnet niyäma, wofür im Norden oft die Kürzung
nyäm a auftritt, eine S t u f e d e r V o l l e n d u n g . Gewöhnlich zeigt
sich diese Bedeutung in der Verbindung samyaktva-n(i)yäma oder
bodJiisaUvam(i)yäma, und es scheint, daß, wenn n {i)yäm a allein im
angegebenen Sinne vorkommt, es als Abkürzung von samyaktoa-n{i)-
yüm a, was wörtlich !die Vollendungsrichtung’ wäre, anzusehen ist.
n{i)yäm a allein finden w ir an folgenden Stellen:
Samyutta-nikäya I p. 196 ye niyäma-gata-ddasä [metrisch für
gata-niyäma-dasä = gata-niyäma-daiäh] ‘die die niyäma-Stufe
erreicht haben’ ;
Suttanipäta 55 patto niyämam, 371 niyäma-dassl;
Siksäsamuccaya p. 2 7 0 4 t. avakränta-niyäma und anavakränta-
n° ‘der die Mtynma-Stufe erreicht resp. nicht erreicht hat’ ;
Mahävyutpatti 48dC nyäma-pratipanna ‘der die n y ä m a ·Stufe
erreicht hat’ ;
Lalitavistara p. o l.,0 & 3410 und Haribhadra zu As{asah. Prajfiä-
pär. p. 337Sf. nyämäväkramana[tä] ‘das Erreichen der nyäma-
Stufe’ . [Räjendraläla Mitra druckt nyäydvakr0, Lefmann
nyäy'äkr°, Kern bei Böhtlingk nyäyävakr'skr0.}
samyaktva-niyäma begegnet in folgenden Zusammenhängen:
Samyutta-nikäya III p. 225 okkanto sammatta-niyämani parallel
mit oder umschrieben durch sappurisa-bhüm im okkanto;
As[asah.Prajfiüpär.p.33i8f. ye tv avakräntäh samyaktva-nivämani;
Bodhisattvabh. fol. 133* samyaktvanyämavakränti.
Da nach der Mahäyäna-Lehre das samyaklvamyäma-Si&imm zur
Buddhaschaft fü h rt, so ist da auch der Ausdruck bodhisattvd-
n(i)yäm a im Sinne von bodhisatlvasamyaktva-n(i)yä»ia ‘der dem
Bodhisattva eigene Vollkommenheitszustand’ in Gebrauch:
Asfasah. Prajfläpär: p. 3225 r. bodhisattvanyämävakränti, p. 3 3 110
bodhisattva-nyamam avakräntah; beide Stellen, in der Ausgabe
falsch gedruckt.
Noch sei erwähnt, daß in der Mahävyutpatti (245,.8 . 101) die
Ausdrücke niyam a, niyäm a, nyäm a und nyäm ävakränti der Reihe
nach aufgeführt werden, woraus man schließen muß, daß in gewissen
Texten im Sinne von n(i)yäm a auch niyamu vorkomme.
Eine nördliche Q uelle, die älter ist als die bisher genannten
Texte der Nordbuddhisten, nämlich das bloß im Chinesischen (und
Tibetischen?) erhaltene J i l ä n a p r a s t h ä n a , enthält auch schon
den Ausdruck samyaktvan(i)yämavakränti. In dem zugehörigen
Kommentar, der zur Zeit Kaniska’s entstanden sein soll — er führt
den Titel A b h i d h a r m a - r a a h ä v i b h ä s ä und ist ebenfalls nur
im Chinesischen (und Tibetischen?) vorhanden — , wird dann jener
Ausdruck sehr ausführlich behandelt, wobei sich zeigt, daß das
W ort n{i)yäm a schon in vorchristlicher Zeit zu den mannigfaltigsten
30 Zweiter Teil
Auffassungen Anlaß gegeben hat. Es werden nämlich f ü n f H a u p t -

A n s i c h t e n mit vielen Unter-Ansichten verzeichnet:
I. Als Bestandteile von nyäm a werden ni, das die Bedeutung von
nis haben soll, und äm a ‘roh’ angesetzt. So bekommt nyäm a die
Bedeutung ‘Entrobung’, wobei im Allgemeinen die Klesa's als ‘das
Rohe’, von dem man sich in dem gemeinten Stadium befreit, auf-
gefaßt werden. Indem bei der weitern Ausdeutung noch zahlreiche
Differenzen in der Begriffsbestimmung hinzukommen, ergeben sich
hier neun Unteransichten.
II. Der Zusammenhang von n (i)y ä m a und niyam a wird richtig er
kannt und niyäm a teils von vier Unteransichten als ‘Bestimmtheit’,
teils von einer fünften Unteransicht als ‘Festhaltung’ gedeutet.
III. Als Meinung der zu den Sauträntika’s gehörenden Därstäntika’s
wird angegeben, daß niyävta ‘Fessellosigkeit’ bedeute, indem n i
den Sinn von n is und[y ä m a die Bedeutung ‘Fessel’ habe.
IV. Die Meinung der Säbdika’s soll sein, daß in niyäm a der B e
standteil yäm a mit ‘das Gehen’ zu übersetzen sei (also zur Wurzel
y ä gehöre). Indem dabei n i in doppelter Weise aufgefaßt wird,
ergeben sich hier zwei Unteransichten:
1. n i soll = n is sein und niyäm a ‘das Nichtgehen’ d. h. ‘das
nicht in die Durgati Eingehen’ bedeuten.
2. n i soll ähnlich wie in n y ä y a auf das Vernünftige hindeuten
und niyäm a also ‘das Eingehen in die Vernünftigkeit’ be
zeichnen.
V. Es wird wie bei II an niyam a gedacht und niyäm a mit ‘Schranke
(oder Mittellage) zwischen Weltlichkeit und Geistlichkeit’ gedeutet,
wobei sich, was die weitern Einzelheiten betrifft, fünf Unteransichten
bilden.
Der Inhalt der genannten Abhidharma-mahävibhäsä ist etwa im
fünften Jahrhundert unserer Zeitrechnung von V a s u b a n d h u in
6 0 0 Strophen, die den Titel Abhidharmakosa-kärikä führen, und
in einem zugehörigen Kommentar neu dargestellt worden. Hier
werden von den obigen Ansichten bloß summarisch die unter I
und II genannten beachtet. Späterhin finden wir bei H i u e n -
t h s a n g nur die erste Auffassung vertreten, indem er in allen seinen
Übersetzungen von Sanskritwerken das W ort n {i)y ä m a stets mit
‘Entrobung’ wiedergibt. Bei ändern cbinesischen Übersetzern zeigt
sich dagegen öfter die Auffassung I I , indem sie n{i)yäm a mit
‘Bestimmtheit’ und ähnlichen Worten umschreiben. Diese zweite
Auffassung finden wir auch bei Y a ä o m i t r a , der ungefähr im
achten Jahrhundert die erwähnte Abhidharmakosa-kärikä sowie den
zugehörigen Kommentar Vasubandhu’s in der AbhidharmakoSa-vväkhyä
ausführlich erklärt. Zur Bestätigung seiner Darlegungen verweist
Yaäomitra auf die über die Identität von n iyäm a und niyam a
handelnde Regel Pänini’s (III 3 es).
Prof. Leumann empfiehlt mir, für niyäm a als Grundlage die
Bedeutung ‘Einschränkung’ oder ‘Regulierung’ anzusetzen, woraus
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhämi Bl
einerseits bloß im Päli die Bedeutung ‘W eise, A rt’ (‘way, manner’

Childers), andererseits bei Süd- und Nord-Buddhisten in der Ver
bindung samyaktva-niyüma, in welcher nachträglich der erste B e
standteil auch hätte weggelassen werden können, die Bedeutung
‘Bezirk’ oder ‘Bichtung’ hervorgegangen wäre. Die samyaktvaniyä.-
m dvakränti würde also wörtlich ‘das Eintreten in den Bezirk oder
in die Richtung der Vollkommenheit’ sein. Wenn die nördliche
Tradition auf die Ableitung von äma verfiel, so sei der Grund
offenbar der, daß sie das W ort niyäm a in der profanen Verwendung,
die im Päli gegeben ist, nicht kannten. Sie konnten also nur von
dem in samyaktva-niyüma vorliegenden Gebrauch aus eine Etymo
logie versuchen und mochten, weil es im Sanskrit ein paar W orte
(nikilbisa, nikhila, niräga usw.) gibt, in denen n i scheinbar = nis
ist, an eine Zerlegung in n i und äm a denken,
llis-p is vgl. oben p. 27.
llih su rau ii n. vgl. unter pratisarana.
n a im ittik iitii vgl. oben p. 26 f.
n aisp csik a tii vgl. oben p. 27.
nyasana n. in einer Liste von Fertigkeiten (lipi-ganana-nyasana-
samkhyä-mudr’ädlnäm) fol. 4 3 a. 84*. Offenbar im selben Sinne wie hier
nyasana. steht im Divyavadäna (p. 3 18 und 2 6 12) innerhalb einer
lihnlichen Liste das W ort nyäsa. Man vermutet vom Sanskrit aus
die Bedeutung ‘Niederschreiben, Hinzeichnen’ ; aber Hiuenthsang
übersetzt nyasana mit ‘Messen’,
n yam a m. vgl. unter niyäma.
paillS. Diese Wurzel schreiben die Buddhisten wie der Dhätupätha
mit k u r z e m a, während die in der brahmaniscben Sprache allein
üblichen Ableitungen -pämsana und -pämsin ‘besudelnd, verunehrend’
sowie das im Trikändaiesa erwähnte p äm sanä = (tvajnä samt dein
alten W orte p ä m su ‘Staub’ stets mit l a n g e m ö geschrieben werden.
Wenn der Dhätupätha unserer Wurzel die Bedeutung nääana gibt,
während er dü sana sagen sollte, so wird dies darauf beruhen, daß
er überhaupt die Bedeutungen der Wurzeln recht unbestimmt fixiert.
Während er ferner das Verbum sowohl nach der ersten wie nach
der zehnten Präsensklasse flektiert wissen will, finden wir in der
buddhistischen Literatur bloß Formen der zweiten A rt, und sprach-
geschiclitlich ist denn auch, wie mir Prof. Leumann mitteilt, nur
jm m sayati als echt denkbar, da das Verbum offenbar ein De-
nominativum zu dem Adjektivum *pam si darstelle, welches nach
Mustern wie tjic: jji- neben p ä m sü zu vermuten sei. Gewöhnlich
erscheint pam sayati in der Wendung ätmänam utkarsayati p a rä n
p a m sa y a ti ‘er streicht sich selber heraus und macht andere herunter’.
Diesem Verbalausdruck entsprechend begegnet in der Bodhisattva-
bluuni auch die Substantiv-Verbindung ätnwtkarsanä 2 )ara-pam sanü,
und ähnlich steht in einer Glosse zum Siksäsamuccaya (p. 10*)
der Dvandva-Dual ütmötkarsa[na\-parapanxsane. Nach dem Gesagten
dürfte es nicht gerechtfertigt sein, wenn in den Hauptnachträgen
32 Zweiter Teil
von Böhtlingk’s Wörterbuch die Kürze des ersten Vokals von

pam saka und pam sana beanstandet wird.
parijaya m. Dieses in Bodhisattvabhümi fol. 5b (a-p°) und in
der Astasah. Prajßäp. (z. B. p. 322s. 382#. 35614. 370s. 1(!. 17), ferner
bei Yaüomitra vorkoramende W ort entspricht nach der Ansicht von
Prof. Leumann' möglicherweise dem brahmanischen p a rica y a ‘Ver
trautheit mit·, Studium’. Da p a rica y a in der Sprache ziemlich
isoliert stand, würden es die Buddhisten, indem sich -c- wie in
dem unten p. 36 zu nennenden *päräcika zu -j- erweichte, an die
Wurzel j i angelehnt und im Sinne von ‘Bemeisterung’ aufgefaßt
haben. Bloß in der Bodhisattvabhümi, nicht in der Astasah. Prajnäp.,
übersetzt Hiuenthsang p a rija y a mit ‘Anhäufung’, so daß man fast
denken sollte, sein Exemplar des erstem Werkes habe eine Rand
glosse p a rica y a gehabt, die er etymologisch wiedergegeben haben
würde. Die Mahävyutpatti verzeichnet außer p a rija y a (245l30)
die beiden Ausdrücke
1 2 6 cs vacasä p arijetä und U3 parijitah,
die im Chinesischen mit
cs ‘das Reifen des Verdienstes’ und «3 ‘sehr rein’
übersetzt werden. Vielleicht ist in beiden Fällen auch die ent
sprechende Form mit c gemeint (paricetä und paricitah). Aber
vacasä wird irgendwio fehlerhaft sein. Den Zusammenhang von
parijitah mit unserm p a rija y a sichert die Tatsache, daß letzteres
W ort in der chinesischen Übersetzung der Mahävyutpatti wieder
gegeben wird mi t : “das für immer Reinmachen oder die Gewandt
heit (Vertrautheit mit)” . Deutlich im Sinne von ‘Überwindung’,
also ganz als Verstärkung von ja y a empfunden, begegnet p a rija y a
schon an der zweiten der- oben erwähnten Astasahasrikä-Stellen
und wohl auch bei Yaäomitra (Abhidb.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 2 5 0 * atra
samäsato ’Subbäyäm vartamäno yogacäras trividhah: ädikarmikah
krta-parijayah atikränta-manasikäraS ca;. — In den Hauptnachträgen
von Böhtlingk’s Wörterbuch übersetzt Kern das obige p arijetä
mit ‘Sieger’.
paritasyati ‘er wild entmutigt’. Von diesem in Mahävyutp. 245401)
verzeichneten Verbum findet sich in der Bodhisattvabhümi außer
dem Aktivum auch das Medium (a-paritasyamäna ‘nicht entmutigt
werdend’). In der ältern Literatur liefert der Gandavyüha die
Ableitung aparitasyanata ’) und das Vajradhvaja-sütra ein Kompo
situm aparitasi/andbhimukha ‘nicht zur Mutlosigkeit geneigt’ 2).
1) vgl. Siksäsamuccaya p. 35„ (gedruckt aparinamanatä) und 36,

(gedruckt aparitrasyanatä). ln der Bodhicaryä’vatära-panjika, wo der
Zusammenhang ebenfalls citiert wird, steht beidemal °tasan° statt °tasyan°.
Der Purismus 0<asan° erscheint zum Teil auch in den Gandavynba
Handschriften: das Cambridge - Exemplar Add. 1467 setzt b e i d e ma l
und das Exemplar der Royal Asiatic Society das e r s t e Mal 0tasan’
voraus!
2) vgl. Siksasam p. 25, (gedruckt aparitras>f ).
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhümi 33
Im Verlauf hat man in puristischer Weise aparitasyana durch

aparitasana ersetzt, so daß denn diese Form teils als Variante
in ältern Werken und teils als Textlesart in jüngeren (z. B. in der
Bodhisattvabhümi) vorkommt·. Vasubandbu gebraucht paritäsa
‘Mutlosigkeit’ in der von Yaäomitra (Abhidh.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 2 4 9 b)'
wie folgt kommentierten Stelle:
labdhenäpraqltenaprabhütena paritäsa iti paritäso daurmana-
syarp, tena hi paritasyati upakslyata ity arthah; apranltatväd
aprabhütatväd vä tena labdhena paritäso ’samtustih.
Im Päli haben wir das Präsens paritassati nebst den Ableitungen
p a ritassi(n ), paritassuna und p a rita ssa n ä ;vgl. außer Childers
den Samyuttanikäya-Index und die bei Rhys Davids ‘Dialogues’ p. 5 3 1
gesammelten Stellen.
Die Wurzel — hier spricht Prof. Leumann allein — ist offenbar
tams, nicht etwa (ra s, wie meist vermutet worden ist. Zufällig
freilich hat trasati ‘er zittert, erschrickt’ziemlich dieselbe B e
deutung wie p a rita sy a ti; allein
erstens ist die Präsensbildung verschieden: neben trasati stellt
sich erst vom Epos an das Präsens trasyati ein, indem jeden
falls die intransitive Bedeutung von trasati, vielleicht auch
die Beeinflussung durch unser Verbum, das Entstehen jener
Nebenform veranlaßte.
zweitens wäre nicht einzusehen, warum bei den Buddhisten, zumal
ihnen das Verbum tras bekannt genug ist, in Verbindung mit
p a ri- jede Spur des wurzelhaften ?· verschwunden sein sollte,
drittens ist nicht etwa *tasyati, das gar nicht vorkommt, bedeu
tungsgleich mit tras{y)ati, sondern nur paritasyati, in welchem
Verbum offenbar das Präfix einen wesentlichen Anteil an der
Bedeutung hat.
viertens wird paritasyati insofern durch den Dbätupä(ha beglaubigt,
als er ein Präsens tasyati (das nach ihm zu einer angeblichen
Wurzel tas gehören würde) mit der Bedeutung ‘upaksaya’
verzeichnet. In der grammatischen Tradition ist dann zwar
dieses ‘upaksaya’ vielfach nicht verstanden worden, so daß
sich da die Varianten upaksepa und uthsepa als vermeintliche
Sonderbedeutungen festsetzten. Die richtige und einzig authen
tische Bedeutung ‘upaksaya’ klingt aber nach in dem upa-
leslyate der vorhin mitgeteilten Kommentarstelle, was erkennen
läßt, daß Yasomitra nicht bloß Pänini’s Grammatik (worüber
oben p. f.), sondern auch den Dhätupäfha zu Rate zog.
Ist somit nicht an tras zu denken, so kann nur die alte Wurzel
tams in Frage kommen, und zu erwägen bleibt bloß, wie von der
Bedeutung dieser Wurzel aus sich diejenige von paritasyati be
greifen läßt. W ie das Germanische und Litauische in Verbindung
mit dem Indischen zeigen, hat tams, das natürlich eine Erweiterung
von tan ist, ursprünglich die Bedeutungen ‘ziehen, zerren, recken,
reißen, schütteln, stoßen’. In Indien ist das Verbum nur im Veda
3»
34 Zweiter Toil
lebendig geblieben, aus welchem hier z. B. das Nomen a-parütamsa

‘das Nichtweggestoßenwerden’ erwähnt sei. Die nachvedische Sprache
der Brabmanen kennt außer einigen altererbten Ableitungen wie
vitasti ‘die Spanne’ (wörtlich ‘Auseinanderreckung von Daumen und
Zeigefinger’) und tasara ‘das (hinundhergerissene) Weberschiffchen’
[wofür in Anlehnung an die W urzel trau auch trasara aufkam,
während das Päli neben tasara in Udäna III 7 die beachtenswerte
Variante tamsara erhalten hat] unter Anderm noch folgende Spuren
der Wurzel tam s:
avatamsa (‘Abgerissenes’) und ultamsa (‘Ausgerissenes’) , beides
gebraucht für den Strauß, der als Gehänge am Ohr oder als
Kranz auf dem Kopfe getragen wird.
tantasyati, ein Intensivum, das ungleich den vedischen Intensiv
formen vi-tantasaüe und vi-tantasüyya auf einen Gemüts
zustand angewandt zu sein scheint und vielleicht mit ‘er quält
sich, zerm artert sich’ zu übersetzen ist.
An das letztere W ort nun schließt sich offenbar der Bedeutung
nach das buddhistische p a ritasyati einigermaßen a n , insofern es
auch irgendwie von der Zerrissenheit oder Ersebüttertheit des
Gemütes gebraucht wird. — Nach all Diesem könnte es scheinen,
als ob Vasubandhu’s a-Nomen p a ritä sa statt eines sprachgeschichtlich
korrekten *paritam sa nach dem laut- und bedeutungsähnlichen
Verhältnis von p a rü ra s (y )a ti ‘er zittert, erschrickt’ zu p a riträ sa
‘Schreck, Angst’ gebildet w äre; indessen wird °täsa gestützt durch
süle uttsseti ‘er spannt auf den Pfahl’ Jätaka I p. 3 2 6 2. 4 9 9 M.
5 0 0 n . i3. II p. 4 4 8 c.
p arajayika und parajika. Diese beiden W orte begegnen bei
den Nordbuddhisten als Bezeichnung eines den A ustritt aus dem
Orden bedingenden Vergehens. Im Päli kommt bloß p S ra jik a
im selben Sinne v o r, und da dieses W ort nach Ausweis des
jinistischen Äquivalentes p ä ra n ciy a offenbar eine Vyddhi-Ableitung
von p a rä (n )c darstellt *), deren Grundform *pürücika gewesen ist,
so muß pärä jay ik a eine Neubildung sein, die entstand, weil man
bei den nördlichen Buddhisten wie· bei den südlichen in pärajiTca
die Wurzel j i vermutete und das damit gekennzeichnete Vergehen
deutete als ‘hervorgegangen aus einer (geistlichen) Niederlage (parä-
jaya)’. In der T at ist aus den chinesischen Übersetzungen Itsing's
ersichtlich, daß im a l t e n Kanon der Nordbuddhisten nur die Form
p ä räjika in Gebrauch war. Wann die Nebenform jjäräjayika
aufkam, wird kaum zu ermitteln sein. AsaAga verwendet sie
durcbgehends (z. B. in dem oben p. 1 8 3() ausgehobenen Kompositum),
und unter den Späteren erklärt Jinamitra in dem bei Nanjfo unter
No. 1 1 2 7 erwähnten Werke den Terminus so, daß er sowohl auf
1) vgl. Professor Leumann’s Ausführungen in Professor Takakusu’s

Päli Chrestomathy p. L X V II f. Die Erweichung eines intervokaliscbcn
c wurde auch oben p. 34 beim Worte partjaya angenommen.
Lexikalisches aus (1er Bodhisnttvabhfuni 35
pä räjika wie auf päräjaytka Bezug zu nehmen scheint. Bei

Hiuenthsaug ist die letztere Form deutlich zu erkennen,
pratividhyati ‘er durchdringt’ im Sinne von ‘er versteht, be
greift’; pralivcdha m. ‘das Begreifen’. Beide W orte sowohl in der
Bodhisattvabhümi wie im Siksäsamuccaya, bloß das zweite im
Mahävastu. Im Pâli pativijjhati, pativijjhana, pafivedka, duppa-
tivijjha (dies in Samyutta-nikäya V p. 454).
prativedha m. ‘das Begreifen’,' vgl. soeben,
p ratisaran a n. wörtlich ‘der O rt, auf den mau hinzugehen d. h.
sich verlassen kann’ = Z u f l u c h t oder S t ü t z e ; oft am Schluß
eines Bahuvrihi-Kompositums ‘sich stützend auf’ oder ‘mit einer
Stütze versehen’. Weil das W ort als Korrelat zu nihsarana ‘die
EntfliehuDg aus’ vorkommt, so ist die Schreibung mit s gesichert.
Überdies begegnet in der Bodhisattvabhümi bei Behandlung der
vier ‘Stützen’ auch das Verbum pratisarati ‘er stützt sich auf oder
nimmt seine Zuflucht bei’, und ebenso erscheinen im Samyutta-
nikäya in Verbindung mit nissarana die Verbalformen nissaranti
und nissareyyum . Im Divyävadäna und anderwärts wird unser W ort
fälschlich mit é geschrieben, also mit éarana ‘Zuflucht’ in Zusammen
hang gebracht. Auch Childers meint es im Pâli so auffassen zu
müssen. Sogar bei nihsarana trifft man vielfach (im Mahävastu,
Siksäsamuccaya usw.) die irrtümliche Schreibung mit s.
Der Dharma wird gelegentlich sa-nihsarana sa-prattsarana ge
nannt im Sinne von ‘mit Entfliehungeu (.aus der Weltlichkeit) und
mit Zufliehungen (oder Zufluchten) versehen’ :
fol. 8 6 b . . . sa-nidänam . . . dharmam deäayati sa-nihsaranam
sa-pratisaraijam sa-paräkramam sn-prätibäryam.
Sumägadhä'vadäna § 2 2 . . . sa-nidänam . . . nunidänam, sa-
nissaranam nânissaranaîn, sa-parikramam nüparikramam, sa-
pratisaranam näpratisaranam, sn-prätihäryam näpTätibäryam.
Hiebei sollen unter den ‘Zufluchten’ die vier in Mabävyutpatti 74
sowie in der Bodhisattvabhümi aufgeführten Zufluchten gemeint
sein. Doch könnte man im Hinblick auf Samyutta-nik. IV p. 2 2 1 n
vielleicht auch Buddha, seine Lehre und seine Gemeinde als die
Zufluchten auffassen. Die ‘Entfliehungen’ oder ‘Entrinnungen’ sind,
wie dem Samyutta-nikäya zu entnehmen ist, solche aus dvkkha
und jarä-m a ra n a oder aus den fünf upädana-kkhandha's (rüpa,
vedanä, safinä usw.). Eine solche Entrinnung wird wie folgt
definiert: yo rüpasmim chanda-räga-vinayo chanda-räga-pahänam
idam rüpassa nissaranam (Samyutta-nik. III p. 62).
p r a lllg n a ‘mißlungen’ fol. 6 0* ; ‘verfallen’ Siksäsum. p. 5 6 g. Dazu die
Präsentieu lujyate = Pali lujjati (und pralujyate) in einer Deutung
des Wortes loka Asfasah. Prajfiäp. p. 2 5 6 7_ j , . Mahävyutp. 1 5 4 1(i.
Samyutta-nik. IV p. 52. Im brahmanischen Sanskrit überall r statt h
Vielleicht ist Î zum Teil Dissimilationserscheinung; dann müßte es
in den p r a - Formen entstanden und von da ins Simplex einge
drungen sein.
36 Zweiter Teil
p h a lg ll. Bekannt ist dieses W ort als A d j e k t i v u m in der B e

deutung ‘nichtig’. Es mag so vielleicht als Gegensatz von sära
‘hauptsächlich’ Vorkommen. Indessen scheint dasselbe an der oben
p. 2 9 10 aufgeführten Stelle, weil es da in einen Gegensatz nicht
bloß zu sära, sondern auch zu tvac tritt, als S u b s t a n t i v u m ge
braucht zu sein und den zwischen Mark und Binde befindlichen
Teil eines Stengels zu bezeichnen.
b h a n d a y a ti ‘er höhnt’ , p r a tib lia n d a y a ti ‘er höhnt wieder’.
Beide Verba in der Bodhisattvabhümi. Außerdem in diesem Text
— wie auch' im Päli — bhandana n. ‘Streit’, wofür in Divyüvad.
p. 164.,5 irrtümlich bhändana geschrieben ist. Die Mabävyutpatti
(269.,) verzeichnet die Mahnung bhanditena na pratibhanditavyam.
Im Päli folgt das Verbum meist der e r s t e n Prüsensklasse (bhandati
und patibh a n d a ti, vgl. Childers und Samyutta-nikäya I p. 162),
und die gleiche Flexion wird auch im Dhätupätha (aber als Medium)
gefordert (bhandate). Literarisch belegt ist bisher bei den Brah-
manen bloß bkandanh/a ‘zu verhöhnen’. Mit- u d : [ubbbandeti ‘sie
hänselt’ Konjektur Pischel’s im Therlgatbä-Komm. und] ubbhandita
‘verunziert’ (durch Lappen, civarehi) in Mahävagga V III 13, . Ans
der in Divyfivad. p. 2 6 3 14f. und 5 7 5 24 begegnenden Zusammen
setzung vibhandayati ‘(das Gesicht, mukham) verziehen’ ersieht
man, daß als Grundbedeutung unserer Wurzel anzusetzen ist
‘(höhnende) Grimassen schneiden’.
b h a ja n a -lo k a m. ‘die W elt der Gefäße (oder Gegenstände)’, eine
in der Bodhisattvabhümi und bei Haribhadra mehrfach vorkommende
Bezeichnung für die l e b l o s e W e l t . Im Gegensatz dazu heißt
die W e l t d e r L e b e w e s e n : sattva-loka, Vgl. auch p. 4 0 Mitte,
-bhiillin ‘sprechend’ fol. 138* in der Liste der 32 Merkmale Buddha’s :
brahma-svarah kalavinka-manojna-bhäin dundubhi-svara-nirgliosah
[in Mahävyutp. 1713 steht bloß brahm a-svarah]; ferner im Ratnnme-
gha-sütra (oben p. 2 4 ,,): manda-bbiim mrdu-bhänT . . priya-bhäni.
ltia n o ra tlia m. ‘Wunsch’. Dieses bekannte W ort ist, was Jacobi
bemerkt hat (vgl. Wackernagel’s Altindische Gramm. I § 52), aus
mano'rtha ‘Herzenssache’ hervorgegangen, indem sich eine volks
etymologische Scheinbedeutung ‘Herzenswagen’ oder 'Gemütswagen’
(niano-ratha) einstellte. Auf diese Scheinbedeutung wird in brah-
manischen und buddhistischen Schriftstellern vielfach angespielt.
Zum Beispiel heißt es in Rämöyana V 1 9 ?
samkalpa-haya-sainyuktair yäntnn iva mnnorathail.i;
ferner bei Kälidäsa in Sakuntalä VI 10
ete manorathänäm atata-prapätäh
und in Kumärasambhava V 1
bhagna-manorathii ‘deren Gemütswagen gebrochen ist’ d. h.
‘deren Wünsche vereitelt sind’.
Ähnliche Stellen aus der b u d d h i s t i s c h e n Literatur sind:
Asvaghosa’s Buddhacar. II 2 nidhin . . . m anorathasydpy atiblwra-
bhütcm ‘Schätze, die sogar für seinen Herzenswagen d. h. für
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisuttvabhünii 37
seine Wünsche zu übermäßigen Lasten wurden’ so nach Prof.

Leu mann in den Nachrichten der Göttinger Ges. der Wiss.
1S96 p. 8 6) ;
lol. 1 4 8 b paripürna-manorathah . . . -bhümim avakränto bhavati.
rik ta und rikta-m usti, vgl. oben p. 21 unter v.drikta.
r ife a ti 'er überläßt’, ein in präkritischer Weise auf Grund der
alten Pluralformen riiicdnti usw. neu entstandenes Präsens. Es
zeigt sich in der an die Pratyekabuddha's gerichteten Aufforderung
rihcat(/i)a buddha-ksetram ‘überlasset (.ihm) das Buddha-Gebiet’
Lalitavist. p. 1 8 12. Mahävastu I p. 1 9 7 j. 357^. u. An einen Mönch
gerichtet begegnet die Warnung manasikäram m ä vincipyasi ‘du
darfst den Gedanken nicht aufgeben’ fol. 1 4 5 ab. In anderer Ver
wendung erscheint rin c a li in Samyutta-nik. IV p. 2 0 6 t .
In Verbindung mit dem Präfix vi- trifft man auffallenderweise zum
Teil viranc0 statt viriiic0 ; Professor Leumann bemerkt nämlich
am vorhin angegebenen Orte zu Buddhacarita I 61 (66 Cowell):
viraiicita kommt von dem Präkrit-Verbum v i-ra n c, genauer
v i-rin c, das (wie muric aus m uc) aus vi-ric hervorgegangen
ist; 2 >aksmänta-virancitus'iu heißt ‘dem die Tränen von den
Enden der Wimpern sich lösten’. Der vielgestaltige Name
B r a h m a n ’ s: VirincaVirinci (Virificana, Virificya) — seltener
mit « : Viranca usw. — ist ein präkritisches Synonym zu
sraxU· ‘Aussender’ — ‘Schöpfer’,
lapunn vgl. unter kubanä oben p. 2 3 — 26.
liiblieim la b h a -u is c ik r r s [u t]a vgl. p. 2 3 — 25 & 27 f.
llljy a te vgl. unter pralugna.
v ic c lia n d a y a ti (wörtlich ‘er raubt die L ust’ = ) ‘er warnt’ Divyn-
vud. p. 10g. l l sl. 383,;. 5 9 0 44 (vicchandayüm Osith mit der Variante
vtcched0). Mahävyutp. 2 4 5 125. In der Bodhisattvabhümi liest man
neben einmaligem viccliandayati mehrmals vicchindayati, auf
welche Schreibung auch die soeben mitgeteilte Variante hinweist.
Man wird an das oben unter rin ca ti erwähnte Schwanken zwischen
viriiic0 und viranc0 erinnert,
v ic c h im la y a li vgl. soeben.
v ip ra tib a u d lia und v ib a m lb a m. (wörtlich etw a‘Verschränkung’ — )
‘Gegenleistungsverhältnis’ oder ‘Vertragsverhältnis’. Die beiden
W orte kommen in der Bodhisattvabhümi iunerhalb des von den
6 G Upäya’s handelnden Abschnittes mehrfach vor. Die ve r bal e
W e n d u n g lautet immer satlvänüin (einmal sutlvesu) vipratiban-
dhenävatisthate ‘der Bodhisattva steht zu den Wesen in einem
Gegenleistungsverhältnis’ = ‘er verlangt von ihnen gute Werke
dafür, daß er ihre Wünsche erfüllt’. Das Stellen einer solchen
Bedingung wird · als der zweite unter den zweiten sechs Upäya’s
bezeichnet. Der geschilderten Bedeutung gemäß begegnen dann
auch die a d j e k t i v i s c h e n K o m p o s i t a :
vtbam lhasthäyin und -sthita (als Beiworte des Bodhisattva) ’in
dem genannten Yertragsverhältnis stehend’ :
38 Zweiter Teil
vibandha-stha und -sthäyin (als Beiworte von upäya) ‘auf dem

genannten Vertragsverhältnis beruhend’.
Wenn die Mahävyutpatti in 2 4 5 103 r. vibandha und pratibandha auf-
führt, so ist offenbar statt des zweiten Wortes vipratibandha gemeint,
virancita vgl. unter rvhcati.
Yivarta m. ‘Entfaltung der W elt’, gebraucht im Gegensatz zu
samvarta ‘Zusammenfaltung (d. h. Untergang) der W elt’. Die beiden
W orte bilden in fol. 9 8 b ein singularisches (doch wohl neutrales)
Dvandva-Kompositum:
sarpvarta-vivartam yathäbhütam prajänäti.
Im Pitrputrasamägama (Siksäsamucc. p. 2 4 4 — 2 5 6 ) und im Mahfi-
vastu ( I p. 6 3 s f.) stehen die entsprechenden Verbalausdrücke:
lokah samvartate und sarnvartamäne loke,
loko vivartate und vivartamäne loke.
Dazu kommen in Lalit. p. 3 4 5 , Mabävastu I p. 2 2 9 . II p. 1 3 3 und
Mahävyutp. 2 5 3 C2 f. die Komposita samvarta-kalpa ‘Periode des
Weltuntergangs’ und vivarta-kalpa ‘Periode der Welterneuerung’,
in Lalit. & Mabävastu 11. cc. sowie in Jätaka II p. 195,_>7 auch sam-
varta-vivarta-kalpa (saipvatta-viva(ta-kappa). Vgl. noch Brahmavai-
vartapuräna I 5 10:
ksudra-kalpä bahutaräs te samvart’ädayah smptäh.
vivartanr f. = vivarta in bkäjana-vivartani ‘die Entstehung der
(leblosen) Gegenstände’ und sattva-vivartani ‘die Entstehung der
Lebewesen’ Abbidharmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 168. Ebenda die Korrelat-
Ausdrücke bhajana-samvartanl ‘der Untergang der (leblosen) Gegen
stände’ und sattva-samvartani ‘der Untergang der Lebewesen’,
visärada vgl. unter ääradya.
vetsda m. ‘Leichendämon’ (sonst vetäla geheißen) fol. 5 9 a. Mahä
vyutp. 1 9 7 U2· Die Schreibung mit d wird die ursprüngliche sein,
wie schon oben p. 2 2 9 _ n angedeutet wurde. Nach Professor Leu-
mann steht auch in täla ‘Schlag, Takt’, vaitsliya ‘ein Metrum’ und
vaitölika ‘Barde’ l für d , da diese W orte zum Verbum tndayati
gehören. Während aber deren Bedeutungen sich ans der Vor
stellung des Taktschlagens leicht ergeben, bleibt unsicher, auf
welchem Wege vetäda zu seiner Bedeutung gekommen ist.
valsäradya n. vgl. unter äüradya.
vy a p a tra p ya n. Die Wurzel trap ist im Allgemeinen bloß mit
ttpa- und vy-apa- üblich. So erscheinen denn bei Yäska, Pänini,
Välmlki usw. außer trapa die Nomina apatrapa, apatrapema, apa-
trapipnu, apaträpya, vyapatrapü. Im buddhistischen Sanskrit findet
man außer trapä nur die Neutra apaträpya und vyapatrapya,
und zwar in der Bedeutung ‘Schamgefühl oder Verlegenheit vor
Ändern’, rwährend hri mit ‘Schamgefühl vor sich selbst’ zu über
setzen sein soll. Dementsprechend begegnen die Komposita:
1. hri-vyapaträpya fol. 5 6 b &c. (1 2 3 b & 136* hrlvyapaträpyata).
Abhid'harmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 1 9 3 ". 2 0 9 b. — hrivyapaträpitä
vermutlich fehlerhaft für °pyala Samädhiräja Calcutta-Ausg. I p. 51S.
Lexikalisches aus der ßodhisattvabhumi 39
2. lajjä-vyapalräpya Divyävad. p. 2 5 5 17.

3. hry-apaträpya (auch hryapaträpya-vibhüsita und hryapaträ·
pt/alamkäralä) Daiabhünilsvara MS. A fol. 11* & 16* MS. B
föl. 13» & 19».
4. hri-r-apatrüpya Ugraparipvcchä [Siksäsamucc. p. 1 3 6 t : eine
irgendwie lückenhafte Stelle], hri-r-apaträpyulam käratä Aksa-
yamatinirdesa [Siksäsamucc. p. 1 92j].
Die entsprechenden Negativ-Ausdrücke lauten ährikya und ana-
vaträpya fol. 8 8 b. Abhidharmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 6 8 b. Mahä-
vyutp. 1 0 4 5Of.. Das Dvandva-Kompositum ährikyänapatrapya- er
scheint im AdhyäSayasamcodana-sütra [Siksäsamucc. p. 1 0 5 g],
Auch die Participia hrctavya und apatrapitavya kommen neben
einander vor: fol. 8 8 b hretavyesu resp. apatrapitavyesu sthänesu
‘in den Verhältnissen, wo man sich schämen sollte’.
Im Päli haben wir otlappa (und an-oitappa) sowie das Dvandva
hir'ottappa oder hiri-ottappa, außerdem das Adjektivum oUäpin
(und an-ottäpin) mehrfach mit der Variante °ttapp° für °ttäp°,
schließlich [in Samyutta-nik. II p. 1 9 6 f.] das Verbum ottappati
mit der Variante ottapati. In Verbindung mit (an)ottüpin zeigt
sich häufig (a n )(d ä p in , so daß man, worauf auch p p im Verbum
ottappati hindeutet, die ganzen W orte an die Wurzel tap angelehnt
zu haben scheint, weshalb sie Childers so abzuleiten sucht. Das
vom Päli vorausgesetzte Präfix ist aoa, nicht apa.
s ä r a d y a und r a i s ä r a d y a nebst v is a ra d a . Die Petersburger
Wörterbücher geben den Worten särada, visarada und vaiietradya
Bedeutungen, die nicht recht miteinander in Zusammenhang ge
bracht sind. Es heißt da:
särada ‘schüchtern’ ;
viäärada 1. ‘kundig’, 2. ‘dreist’ ;
vaisaradya ‘Kundigsein, Sicherheit in der Erkenntnis’.
Die Buddhisten kennen das erste dieser drei W orte nicht, gebrauchen
dagegen das zugehörige Abstraktum Säradya, das in den Peters
burger Wörterbüchern fehlt. Aus der Ar t , wie die buddhistische
Literatur ihre drei bezüglichen W orte verwendet, folgert Professor
Leumann, daß die Bedeutungen in folgender Weise zu gruppieren sind:
1. Särada ‘schüchtern’. Fehlt bei den Buddhisten; auch bei den
Brahmanen bloß lexikalisch belegt. Prof. Leumann vermutet das
W ort in säraya Äcäräüga I 4 4i (Indica 5 p. 20.,).
2. säradya (bei den Brahmanen nicht vorhanden; im Päli särajja)
‘Verschüchtertheit, Benommenheit’. Die Nordbuddhisten (Bodhi-
sattvatyiümi, Daäabhümisvara, &ksäsamuccaya) gebrauchen das
W ort nur in der Verbindung säradya-bhaya oder vollständiger
p a rs a c - chäradya-bhaya ‘die in der Versammlung sich eiu-
stellende Gefahr der Verschüchtertheit’. Damit ist die letzte
der fünf Gefahren (bhayäni) gemeint, deren Aufzählung zum Teil
auch bei den Südbuddhisten wiederkehrt, zum Teil aber da
durch eine andere Fünfergruppe ersetzt ist. Die fünf bhayäni
40 Zweiter Teil
sind: ajlvikä-bhaya, aSloka-bhaya, marana-bhaya, durgati-bhaya,

parsac-chäradya-bhaya. Die gleiche Serie stellt wahrscheinlich
in der von Childers unter ädinava angezogeneu Stelle des Sani-
giti-sutta. Spuren der Serie findet man an den letzten im
Samyuttanikaya-Index genannten Stellen. Meistens sehen aber
die Südbuddhisten einfach die fünf großen Sünden (p änuti-
p n ta usw.) als die fünf Gefahren an.1) — Im Piili hat särajja,
was gegenüber Childers bemerkt sei, gar keinen Zusammenhang
mit dem Verbum särajjati; diesem entspricht im Mahävastu
sä ra jy a li, das in korrektem Sanskrit samrajyate ‘er freut sieh’
lauten würde.
3. visürada (Piili visarada) ‘unerschrocken, selbstsicher, dreist’.
Häufig am Schluß eines Kompositums, z. R. Astasah. Prajnäp.
p. 3 7 1 lu sarva-süstra-vtvörada ‘in allen Lehrbüchern selbstsicher
oder voll Selbstvertrauen’. In solchen Verbindungen wird da'.
Wort ungenauerweise in den Petersburger Wörterbüchern und
in den sich darauf stützenden Übersetzungen mit ‘kundig’ wieder
gegeben.
4. vaisäradya (Päli ccsitrajja) ‘Unerschrockenheit-, Selbstsicherheit,
Selbstvertrauen’. Auch hier trifft die Wiedergabe ‘Kundigsein’
nicht eigentlich das Richtige. Die Buddhisten kennen dieses
W ort bloß in der Liste der v i e r S e l b s t s i c h e r h e i t e n
B u d d h a ’s, denen die Nördlichen noch eine entsprechende Liste
von v i e r S e l b s t s i c h e r h e i t e n d e s B o d h i s n t t v a an die
Seite gesetzt haben. Die erste Liste ist übersetzungsweise mit
geteilt bei Childers; nördliche Versionen findet man iui Ratna-
megha-sütra, in Bodliisattvnbhümi fol. 147 und in Mabävyutp. 8.
Die zweite Liste liegt vor im Ratnamegha-sütra sowie in Mnhä-
vyutp. 28.
Silllirarta und sanivartanr vgl. unter vioarta und vivartani.
sam caggliati ‘er lacht, macht Lärm ’ fol. 6 8 b. Dazu ein Transi
tivum uccagghati [Siksäsamucc. p. 1 2 5 & 13, ] und nccagghayuti
[Astasah. Prajnäp. p. 2 3 2 13. 1S. 3S 5J:). 3 8 8 ,0] ‘er verlacht’ ; außerdem
xiccagghanü ‘das Verlachen’ Siksäsamucc. p. 45, . 185, (gedruckt
nccagh0). 2 7 1 n. — Iip P äli: jayyhati ‘er lacht’ Jä t. III. p. 2 2 3 5.
anit,paj° (v. 1. amtsmnj°) ‘er lacht’ Anguttara-nik. 1 p. 198. u jj°
‘er lacht aus’ Therigäthä 74. Suttavibhanga I p. 128.. (ujjbaggati).
Puggalapanilatti p. 67 (ujjaggheti). ußayghikü ‘das laute Lachen’
1) Der buddhistischen Original-Liste ähnlich und daher sie be

stätigend ist die j i n i s t i s c h c wwi/n-Liste, die mir Professor Leumann
aus einer Beichtformel des altcu Avasvaka-sntra beisteuert. Dieselbe
nennt s i e b e n Gefahren; in eine Aryä-Zeilc gebracht heißen diese laut
Avasvaka-niryukti X V I 14»:
ihn-1 pnralog’-- ädäna-m-:: akamha4 fijfva-'’ manina-m-a asiloe7.
Hier entsprechen t und 2 dem buddhistischen (luryati-bhaya\ ebenso r.
‘die Angst wegeu des Lebensunterhalts’ dem buddhistischen npvikü-blmaa
‘Angst vor dem .Mangel an Lebensunterhalt’.
Lexikalisches aus der Bodkisattvabhnmi 41
Suttavibhaüga II p. 187, wobei auffälligerweise ujjhaggikä über

liefert ist, weshalb das W ort bei Childers in dieser verdorbenen
Form aufgeführt wird. Statt ujjagghikä bietet vielleicht der nörd
liche Kanon u jja k sik ä; wenigstens finden wir in Mahävyutp. 2 6 3 13
ujjahkikä, was (wie Kern bei Böhtlingk vermutet) für ujjaksikä
stehen könnte. Möglicherweise ist auch uttahkikä in Mahävyutp. 2 6 3 22
eine falsche Lesart des gleichen W ortes. Im Chinesischen freilich
wird uttahkikä' mit 'das Hinken’ und ujjahkikä mit ‘das Gehen auf
den Fußspitzen’ übersetzt.
Der Güte von Prof. Leumann verdanke ich noch folgenden
Zusatz:
Die Brahmunen kennen die Wurzel bloß im Veda und im
Dhätupätha. Sie lautet da ja k s und ist offenkundig eine Reduplika
tionsbildung von has. Während g h -f- s im S a n s k r i t stets zu
ks geworden ist, haben die D i a l e k t e jene Verbindung durch
ghz oder jh z hindurch zu ggh oder j j h werden lassen, so daß denn
z. B. die Wurzel ksä ‘brennen’ im Päli und im Präkrit jh a
(inlautend jjh a ) heißt. So ist es ganz in der Ordnung, wenn wir
für -jak# im Päli ja g g h und im nordbuddhistischen Halbsanskrit
mit Verhärtung des Anlauts (vgl. oben p. 2 8 n ) caggh antreffen. Eine
passend sich anfügende Wurzelform dialektischer A rt wäre auch
ja jk jh , wenn Benfey die vediscbe Stelle vidyiito . . . jdjhjhatir iva
richtig übersetzt mit ‘wie lachende Blitze’.
sam cilltya (Absolutivura) ‘absichtlich, mit Bewußtsein’ fol. 1 5 1 b
[und Mahävyutp. 2 4 5 cg, wenn in der Ausgabe der zweite Anusvära
falsch istj. Ganz übereinstimmend wird im Päli sam cicca gebraucht,
sattva-loka und sattva-vivartam nebst sattva-samyartauT vgl.
oben p. 38 Mitte und 4 0 Mitte.
Sürata und sau ratya Das Adjektivum sürata ‘mild, teilnehmend
(als Beiwort von Mönchen)’ identificiert mir Professor Leumann
mit dem im Veda auf Personen und Reden, später nur noch auf
Reden angewendeten Adjektivum sünrta ‘freundlich’ ; wie *vivrdh
im Sanskrit zu v iru d h , pr&vyta ‘bedeckt’ und apävrta 'geöffnet'
im Päli zu p ä ru ta und apäruta, so sei sünrta zunächst zu *$ürnta
und dann notwendig zu sürata geworden. Das W’ort ist bei Nord-
und Süd-Buddhisten ziemlich gebräuchlich:
Mahüvastn dreimal in der Verbindung sürata sukha-samviisa ‘freundlich
gesinnt uud behaglich zusammenwobnend’ ; außerdem II p. 368, so
anirsu süratas caiva ksfmtiyc päramiin gato.
I.alitavistara p. 1104 dänta-manasah silntendriyali süratal.i.
Saddharmupunilarlka II 49.
8iksäsamuccaya p. 196., guuinah .silntcndriyfili süratäh.
Im Päli sürata und sorata:
Snniyutta-nikilya I p. 65 app’ieeho sorato danto; p. 222 khamfi ca bhave-
yyätha soratil ca;· IV p. 305 sorata oder sürata ‘mild’ (bei dem
die Leidenschaften raya dosa moha geschwunden sind) als Gegensatz
zu caiula ‘wild’.
Suttanipäta stets sorata 309. 513 (ueben danta). 515. 540.
42 Zweiter Teil
Die Brahmanen nehmen von dem Adjektivum bloß in ihren

Wörterbüchern Notiz, wobei neben sürata auch eine Schreibung
surata (!) vermerkt wird. Als Bedeutung geben sie ‘beruhigt’ und
‘mitleidig’, was beides den Sinn nicht genau trifft. Am besten
entspricht wohl englisch tendcr. — Die angebliche Nebenform
surata nimmt mit Fausböll und Ändern auch Rhys Davids (Milinda-
pafiha Translation SBE. X XX V p. 2 3 0 ') als Grundform a n ; und
weil surata bekanntlich im üblichen Sanskrit den Liebesgeruiß be
zeichnet, so weist er mit neo-buddhistischem Selbstgefühl darauf
hi n, wie hier ‘one of the many instances’ vorliege, in denen die
buddhistische Ethik einem vulgären Ausdruck eine neue und höhere
Anwendung verschafft habe.
Ebeuso üblich wie surata ist das zugehörige Abstraktum
sauratya, im l’äli soracca. Besonders beliebt ist das Kompositum
ksünti-sauratya (khanti-soraeca); es zeigt sich an folgenden Stellen :
Maliävagga I p. 3490. Saiiiyutta-nikäya I p. 100 & 222. Milindapanha
p. 162ä9. Komm. zum Dhammapada Ed. Fausböll p. 104.,. Maliävastu III
p. 195,.. Siksäsamuccaya p. 163,,. Außerdem in den Verbindungen:
ksäntisauratya-sampanna Mahävastu II p. 354,. III p. 278,. Lalita-
vistara p. 273. 37,, [metri causa kfäntyä sauratya-eampannähfür ksünti-
saur°], 181ls.
ksäntisauratyöpetatä Dasabhiimlsvara MS. A fol. 11».
ksäntisauratya-samanvagata Mabävyutp. 48,,. ksilntisauratyena samanv-
ägata Divyävad. p. 39,4 & 40„. Bodhisattvabh. fol. 10».
Auch n e b e n kpänti kommt sauratya vor: sauratyena ksäntyü
fol. 5 9 * : . . . soraccam avihimsaiu ca khantim cäpi Suttani-
päta 292. Ferner begegnet zu dem oben erwähnten Doppelausdruck
sürata sukha-sam väsa das Abstraktum sauratya-sukhasam vüsa:
fol. 1 2 4 b sahadhärmika-bodhisattva-sauratya-sukhasamväs’äsaya ‘der
W unsch, mit nachbarlichen Bodhisattva’s teilnahmsvoll zu ver
kehren und behaglich zusammenzuwohnen’. Im Übrigen sei bloß
noch der am Anfang von Jätakam älä V III vorkommenden Ver
bindung pradäna-dam a-niyam arsauraty'ädi gedacht: hier scheinen
in etwas gewählten Worten die drei ersten Päramitä’s (däna, ärla,
ksänti) genannt zu §ein, so daß das Kompositum zusammen mit
ä d i auf die sechs PäTamitä’s anspielen würde.
Ein W ort asauratya findet sich auf fol. 13 6 * in dem Kompo
situm asauratyäparacittänuvartanatä ‘Unfreundlichkeit und Un
willfährigkeit gegenüber den Wünschen Anderer (para-citta)’.
Wie bei sürata der falsche Anschluß an das Sanskritwort
surata zu vermeiden war, so ist schließlich bei sauratya zu warnen
vor der falschen Schreibung saurabhya. Weil in der nord
buddhistischen Schrift ty und bhy häufig identisch werden (vgl.
oben p. 8 das über die Silben tu bhü und ta bha Gesagte), so hat
sich in der handschriftlichen Überlieferung des Nordens neben
sauratya eine irrtümliche Nebenform saurabhya eingebürgert, und
mehrere Herausgeber von buddhistischen Sanskrit-Texten (Räjen-
draläla Mitra, Cowell und Neil, Senart, Lefmann) haben sich un
Lexikalisches aus der liodkisattvabhnmi 43
glücklicherweise für die falsche Form entschieden. Kern bei

Böhtlingk gibt richtig der Schreibung sauratya den Vorzug, irrt
sich aber mit. der Bedeutung ‘Wohlgefallen — , Behagen an’ , zu
welcher bemerkt sei, daß früher Böhtlingk im großen Petersburger
Wörterbuch den angeblichen Zusammenhang mit surata noch etwas
energischer betont und darum die Bedeutung ‘H o c h g e n u ß ’ an
gesetzt hatte.
In Anlehnung an die vorangehende Seite

möge hiemit meine Schrift
der Ksänti und dem Sauratya des Lesers
das heißt seiner nachsichtigen und freundlichen Teilnahme
überlassen sein.
Mein letztes W ort aber gilt dem Dank
an meinen verehrten Lehrer
für seine mit Ksänti und Sauratya
mir erwiesene Hülfe.
INSTITUT FÜR TIBETOLOGIE

UND BUDDHISMUSKUNDE
UNIVERSITÄTSCAMPUS AAKH, HOF 2
SPITALGASSE 2-4, A-1090 WIEN

Bodhisattvabhumi.a Statement of Whole Course of The Bodhisattava - Ed Wogihara 1930-36

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Bodhisattvabhumi.a Statement of Whole Course of The Bodhisattava - Ed Wogihara 1930-36

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

BODHISATTVABHUMI

A STATEM ENT OF WHOLE COURSE OF TH E BODHISATTVA

(BEING FIFTEEN TH SECTION OF YOGACARABHUMI)

Dr. ERNST LEUM'ÄNN,

in aufrichtiger Verehrung und Dankbarkeit

von seinem Schüler

ra, la. sa, sa.

Archetyp« of Bodhisattvabhümi fol. 25* Cambridge MS.

Patalam 1. upapattib .................................... 359

This manuscript of BodhisattvabhQmi is the fifteenth

reader ought not to be satisfied with them because they

original, that is, the first of them is Tibetan which is most

ya Tsuchida for his financial support and correction of

page line page line

mahes’akhyata 7. m anusyatvam 8. halam.

sala-mula-p. 3. jn iina-p. 4. mrdu-madhyadhimiU

n. j iiey'a vara na-pi·.

IV. sarvasm in jneye ap ratihatam anavarana-jnanam .

If. tathàgatasyâranâ pranidhi-jnânain pratisaipvit.

VI. sarv ’akarain s. 1. parinam itam 2. visadam 3.

HI. duskara p r.------ 1—3. (213··)

pratyätm am yoniSo-manaskära-sahagatä 3. sva-parâ=

puja-seva’pram anam ' v.v.

visesa-praj n.-p ary.-g.

3. satk rtya-d . 4. asamklis(a-d. δ. anisrita-d.

TDT. p ratityasam u tp ad a-p rav rtti-n iv rtti-p r. ’dh.-v.------ 1—10.

rm ah catasras ca paryesanah (536) catvari ca yathabbuta-

yena MS. tshul.

[Tib. 1] rnal-hbyor-spyod-pahi sa-las byah-chub-sems-

khrims dan. bzod-pa dan. brtson-hgrus dan. bsam-gtan

tatra gotraip. katamat. samâsato gotraip °dvi-vidham.l)

bodhi-paksa-dharmalj. U .. . mam-pa gnis-te. <*___ 2)

t!k?nendriyo pratyeha buddho” madhyendriyah

rah-safis-rgyas. 2) Om. Ch. <3___ 3) °ka-buddham

bhate. lirl-vyapaträpyaip prâviçkaroti. vipule ’pi bhoga-

i) rigs-kyi rtags yin-par rig-par byaljo. <3___ de-la yai'i hdsem-

dharma-samädäna-gurukas ca bhavati saqiparâya-gurukah.

apakârâya pratipadyate. sarpjfiapyamänas c ’ âsu saipjnapliip

manda-kleso bhavati manda-nivarano manda-dau§thulyah.

yasmâc ca tad gotraip bodhisattvânaip. prakrtyaivaip.

upakarana-vikalasya jivika’pek§a ’yaip. caturtha upaklesab-

Bodhisattva-bhtimav adhare yoga-sthane prathame

iha bodhisattvasya prathamas cittôtpâdah sarva-bodhi*

» adhigacchati K. mûon-par rdsogs-par hthsaù-rgya-bar hgyur-gyi.

bodhir yasyâip (7a) sthitasya va pratipannasya vâ ’yam evam-

1) tadà C. 2) °va- C.-mthu (mthoû-pa dan thos-pa.)

bahulâm pramàda-bahulaip kausîdya-bahulaipn asraddhya-

η °tyavasth° C. <2___ 21 sems bskyed-pa rûed-par dka-balji

trtiyâ mitra-saippat. na cainam utkrs{.atarebhyah sraddhä-

η "cchindya C. °cchandayitvâ K. 2) "r e ç u K .

prakptyâ sâttviko bhavati dhftimâm balavân. idam pra=

» n sems-can-mams-la yaû cher. 2) byaù-chub-sems-

côtpadyate. para-bala-pravoga-balabhyaip tu tac cittam a-

u After pravartete Tib. has: gais gaû çe-na=katamau dvau.

sattvänäip. ca yathaéakti yathäbalarp adhyäsaya-prayoyam

punya-parigrahen&lp’abadho bliavaty a-roga-jatiyalj. na

Bodhisattva-bhümäv ädhare yoga-sthâne dvitîyaip.

evam utpiïdita-cittânâm bodhisattvänäqi bodhisattva-

i) ek° C. 2) °mâ C. s) Om. MSS. de. <«....<>

labha-k&masya va labha-nimittaip. labha-nirvartakanx mamfc

dasasu diksu vicitrair nirman.airl) vicitranarp sattvanam

sukham ayatyarp duhkha-vipakam. asti pratyutpanna-

i) °6ga K. 2) °vykh K . 3) °ksa K. <> °k§yam C.

<....> Om. C. 3) °£ena CK.